《Iron Blooded Hound》 Chapter 1 - 1: Agony,,,

Chapter 1: Agony,,,

The years of violence finally came to an end. The longsting war between humans and demons left a horrifying mark in history known as the ''Age of Destruction''. And the day when the humans emerged victorious was recorded in the books. A severed head was disyed at the entrance of the Baskeville residence, renowned for their fierce swordsmen. Vikir. ''Vikir Van Baskeville''. The illegitimate child of Hugo Le Baskeville, the head of the Baskeville family. He was the hidden figure who had shed countless blood for the family. He was the Baskeville''s hound. Vikir fought. He had always fought. An outcast. The son of a mistress. Hence the middle name ''Van''. He was not bestowed with a surname like ''Le'' or ''Re'', which his half-siblings in the main family received. Because of this, he had to work tirelessly, surpassing others by a hundredfold. But in the end, it was all in vain. Espionage, assassination, abduction, ckmail, smuggling... He undertook over 500 perilous missions for the sake of his family, only to be abandoned in the end. He clenched his jaw. He desired survival. Oh- Oh- Oh- The sound of a baby crying filled the room. The Baskeville family, known for their strong warriors, had many generations of skilled fighters. Marquis Hugo Baskeville, the family head, nced over the newborns with a critical eye. "These children don''t seem promising." It was a harsh assessment for a father to make about his newborns. ...at that moment. Hugo, walking through the nursery, paused at one crib. Vikir. Vikir van Baskeville. An illegitimate child who was not expected to be there. Unlike the other babies who were 6 to 8 months old, Vikir had just turned 100 days old. He was not crying. Hey there quietly, eyes closed, almost motionless. "..." Hugo gazed at Vikir, his expression softening slightly. Not because he was pleased with Vikir''s potential, but because in a room full of disappointment, it was better to have a quiet disappointment. Hugo talked to lots of nannies in the city. He had a special message for them: "Take the Baskeville kids to the ''Cradle of the Swords''." From the moment Baskeville kids are born, they face tough challenges, from the cradle to the grave. The first challenge starts right away. So, what''s this ''Cradle of Swords'' all about? Well, it''s a unique tradition for Baskevilles. Picture this: a round hill covered in countless knives, like a maze. And right in the middle, a baby is ced. The baby''s stuck in this knife maze, getting cuts all over as it crawls around. It''s a tough gig, navigating through this needle maze. But here''s the deal: to be a true Baskeville, you gotta soak in the river ''Styx'' outside the maze. Now, here''s the catch: the Styx water only works if you''re under a year old. It turns your whole body super tough, like steel. But, here''s the thing: if one baby soaks up most of the river''s power, the others get less. Because, well, there''s only so much power to go around. It''s as if they were their mother''s lifeline. Now, the Baskeville children were cast into the Cradle of Swords. Whoever dared to navigate the maze and dive into the river first would determine their fate. This year, thirty-two children, including legitimate sons, bastards, and cousins, allpeted for the honor in the midst of the de-filled cradle. The des created a thick, thorny path for the children. Some wept, others were wounded by cuts, and a few remained still, disying typical infant behavior. But Hugo''s assessment was severe. To him, these infants were fragile, dependent on others for survival. Not even his own child received special treatment. As one of the top swordsmen on the continent, Hugo believed that only the strong should prosper, leaving the weak behind. He looked at the waters of the Styx, longing to participate if he were under a year old. Then, in the midst of the chaos, a child made a bold move towards the river. Hugo, usually impassive, disyed rare excitement. This child, less than 100 days old, navigated through the maze, leaving a trail of blood. His determination impressed everyone, including Hugo. While his siblings struggled, he broke free and leaped into the Styx. The river turned red as he vanished beneath the surface. Hugo, typicallyposed, gripped the railing tightly, his agitation visible. The attendants were amazed to see his uncharacteristic emotion. The child did not reappear, causing rm. When the knights checked, they found him drinking from the river. A smile formed on Hugo''s lips at the sight. _____________________________________ _____________________________________ "Prepare for an enchanting voyage through unexplored dimensions with Jigsaw_404''stest literary marvel ?. Your ratings are the golden key that unlocks the true essence of the adventure ????. Don''t just read, immerse yourself and let your voice resonate in the halls of imagination ????." Chapter 2 - 2: Strength....

Chapter 2: Strength....

Vikir examined his body and realized that he had no mana and was extremely weak. He also noticed that he had lost all the auras he had umted from his countless battles. He wondered if he had fallen into hell, but quickly realized that this ce was even more deste than hell itself. It was the Baskeville family, a ce where even hell would seem more weing. Vikir, who had spent the past 30 years as a hunting dog in this ce, couldn''t believe that he didn''t recognize the atmosphere. The smell of blood, pus, and death filled the air. He had a feeling that he had been transported back to the time when he was just born. He wondered what he should do now, but as a newborn baby, there wasn''t much he could do besides turning over and signaling for food. Just as he was contemting his situation, he heard a familiar voice. It was Hugo Hugo Les Baskevilles, the patriarch of the Baskevilles, standing in the nursery. Vikir wanted to bow out of habit, but he couldn''t because of his infant body. He clenched his teeth upon seeing the person who had executed him, but since he didn''t have teeth yet, there was no sound. He told himself to calm down. In the past, in order to gain eptance from his father and escape the shame of being an illegitimate child, he had to be a member of the Baskeville family. However, no matter what he did, he couldn''t shake off the stigma of inferior blood. He wanted to live a different life. He didn''t want to end up like a hound being boiled if the rabbit disappeared. And then, an opportunity arose that strengthened Vikir''s determination even more. "Move the children to the ''cradle of the sword''," I heard Hugo say. As the nanny took the children away, Vikir''s mind raced. "Is this the first rite of passage?" The Cradle of Swords was a journey to the River Styx, located near a small hill. When they passed through the maze made of swords and dived into the River Styx, the Baskeville children would be reborn as warriors. However, the blessing of the River Styx did not grant equal strength to everyone. The weak would perish, while the strong would survive. The strong would receive more than the weak. The Baskeville children had to escape the cradle of swords as quickly as possible and dive into the River Styx. You must immerse yourself in the river as quickly and for as long as possible to gain an advantage over your siblings. So Vikir swiftly moved when he was thrown into the center of the cradle of swords. ...Bck! He skillfully wielded the de with his gentle hands. It is said that children from prestigious families acquire things that will benefit them in the future, but children from the Baskeville family must grasp the des that pose a threat to their future from their very first birthday. Spit- Pot- Jjik- Jjik- The de sliced through his skin. Each time he forcefully maneuvered between the des, a searing pain surged through his entire body. But it didn''t matter. This level of pain had be familiar to him after living as a hunting dog for several decades. "Moreover, the deeper the wound, the better, so that the water of the Styx can prate the body more effectively." Vikir was well-versed in all the secrets, legends, myths, and ghost stories of the Baskevilles. That''s why he knew how to make the most of the River Styx. Eonggeum... Eonggeum... Eonggeum... The child''s tender body was guided to hell by the hound''s hardened soul. The blood flowing from his body and descending the ramp indicated the direct path and the shortest distance to move forward. Vikir kept crawling while blood continued to flow from his wounds. Finally, he arrived at the sacred ground of the Baskevilles. The River Styx flowed through the swamp. Being in this ce made his body as strong as steel and his soul incredibly resilient. He threw himself into the river, curling up in a ball. With a ssh! The water was scalding, feeling like boiling iron. It was so hot that it steamed up. Despite the excruciating pain from his numerous wounds, Vikir endured. He waited as the Styx water seeped into his cuts and injuries. Tsutsutsutsutsu... His body began to transform. The water of the Styx was changing him drastically, from one to ten. "This is amazing," Vikir thought, surprised by the incredible transformation his body was undergoing. The previous body was tough and seasoned, but small and thinpared to others. Weak bones limited muscle attachment, and narrow mana paths restricted aura growth. His brothers were different. Tall, thick bones, and wide mana veins. Different in talent, quality, and starting point. In his past life, Vikir almost always finishedst in the Tower of Swords. He couldn''t fully enjoy the river Styx''s effects. His brothers had already absorbed that power. As an illegitimate child with poor talent, he always rankedst. While others had the best, he had scraps, dirty clothes, and slept in dirty ces. His achievements were taken by his brothers. The same happened in the war with demons. No matter how many he killed, the credit went to his father or brothers. Little to no reward. He had to kill demons, his father''s enemies, and humans. Spying, assassinating, espionage, ambushing, and intimidating the seven families, he raised Baskeville to the top. The result? Execution. Once the rabbit''s gone, the hunting dog''s no longer needed. used of conspiring with demons, Vikir bore Hugo''s sins and paid with his life. His only crime? Knowing too much. Vikir gritted his teeth, feeling them sh as they grew. The Styx''s water surged in, thickening bones, toughening flesh, and widening his mana reservoir. Despite the burning pain, he drank, intent on fortifying his organs. He recalled a Baskeville legend. "Long ago, there was an invincible warrior, right?" This swordsman remained unscathed until a poisoned arrow hit his heel, ending him. The reason? As a baby, his nurse missed his ankles when dipping him in the Styx, leaving a vulnerable spot. "It shouldn''t have that kind of piece." Vikir tried his hardest to move around in the river. He twisted his body as much as he could, making sure every part of him touched the water. Meanwhile, the wound kept opening up, but it was actually helping. Because the water could seep into his body well. Bubbling, bubbling... The blood drained out and his body started to go numb. He was running out of breath and wanted to reach the surface as quickly as possible. But he couldn''t. The River Styx never epts a child once it has left its embrace. If only his head was above water, then at least his head wouldn''t be in danger. So Vikir desperately held onto a stone in the river. He continued to move his arm so that the river water could touch the palm holding the stone. At that moment, I could hear faint voices in my ears. "Young master! You need toe out!" "If you stay submerged any longer, you''ll die!" "Oh my god! He might die like this!" "Quick! We have to rescue him!" It seemed like there wasmotion from above. Well, that was to be expected. Excessive greed bes poison. It''s good to strengthen the body, but it shouldn''t suffocate and kill. Even so, "Son,e up now." I could also hear the voice of Hugo Le Baskeville. But that voice only fueled Vikir''s anger. Swoosh- Vikir stood up. But he didn''t just stand up. Gulp, gulp, gulp, gulp- He drank the water of the River Styx in his mouth, until the very end. And then, "Phew-" As soon as he emerged, he took in the air to his heart''s content. Vikir opened his mouth wide to breathe. Seeing him, Hugo Les Baskevilles smiled brightly, which was rare. "Hahaha, look at this guy! Didn''t your teeth grow back then!" Fangs were exposed as the hounds boiled in the bubbling water. Chapter 3 - 3: Strong Enough ??

Chapter 3: Strong Enough ??

Baby Vikiry in the dimly lit nursery. There''s not much to do with a child who can''t control his own body. He simply nurses and ponders before reacting. At 8, he felt mana for the first time. By 15, he had umted one circle level of mana. At 20, he began taking on missions like assassination and spying. By 25, he excelled in swordsmanship. At 29, he realized the limits of being an illegitimate child. At 30, demons invaded through the gates of Pandemonium. By 35, he had endured the era of destruction. At 39, he emerged victorious in the war for the Empire. The Baskevilles'' hunting dog was 40 years old. It had been loyal, but they used it of colluding with demons. In the end, it faced the guillotine. Hatred for Hugo Baskeville grew. Vikir''s nanny was startled as he gnashed his teeth. She quickly moved him away. The nanny finished her shift and prepared to leave. But instead, she approached Vikir''s cradle again. Confused, she ced arge box in the cradle and left the nursery in a hurry. Vikir gazed at the box beside him. Had he experienced anything like this before regressing? No memories surfaced. Struggling, he raised his head and peered out of the cradle. Vikir''s Cradle was quite distant from the others. Something felt off. His instincts were correct. Eerie ¨C Eerie ¨C Soon enough, the box waspressed and something emerged. A present for a newborn. snakes. Two ck, triangr-headed snakes slithered out of the box. Deadly Mamba. Also known as Chilbosa, a venomous snake that causes death within seven steps of a bite. A rare species scarcely found in the world. Vikir was astonished. Who let this snake loose here? Seemingly, the nanny departed without realizing what she had unleashed. Initially bewildered, Vikir quickly understood the situation. ''Come to think of it, there were numerous cases of infants dying mysteriously in the nursery.'' Many children with exceptional abilities met untimely deaths. Previously, he believed it was just idental, an enemy''s assassination, or in misfortune. However, the current scenario seemed dire. The dark hand reaching for the nursery seemed to be from within the family. Two deadly snakes were slithering towards him. Their mouths were red and their fangs glistened, as if they were already stained with blood. If not stopped, these snakes could wipe out all the children in the nursery. This could lead to a catastrophe like never before seen in Baskevilles'' history. ''Well, that''s not ideal.'' There was no emotional connection to the family. But seeking revenge at the expense of self-destruction was pointless. Vikir extended his hand. Having faced and defeated numerous monsters during the era of destruction, he was well-versed in dealing with reptilian creatures, especially those in snake form. He knew their weaknesses and could use a newborn''s body to kill them. With a swift motion, Vikir grabbed each snake by the nape of their necks, where they couldn''t strike. The preemptive attack caused the snakes to struggle, trying to pierce Vikir with their sharp scales. But his body was protected by the River Styx, making it impossible for them to harm him. ''The scales may not hurt me, but I''m not sure about their teeth.'' Simultaneously, Vikir channeled his mana... His body, devoid of mana since birth, was now filled with it. This transformation urred after he drank the water of the River Styx to its brim. His fists started to glow with a faint light. This is a level that the infants in this nursery will achieve in the next 8 years. Vikir aplished this feat before he even turned eight months old. Tsutsutsutsutsu... The two venomous snakes'' bodies stiffened. It was a moment of a weaker being facing a predator. The two snakes froze, their scales rigid, as if sensing an unprecedented fear from the child before them. Soon, Vikir''s mana-charged hands mercilessly twisted the snakes'' necks. ... Wood deok! The skin and flesh remained intact, but the bones beneath shattered. The snakes opened their mouths. The pressure made their eyeballs bulge and tongues protrude. With broken necks, the snakes shuddered and perished. Deadly venom dripped from their exposed fangs. The following day. All the guardian knights in the household rushed to the nursery upon hearing the nanny''s screams. Vikir, grinning, held the two dead snakes with broken necks. The knights were shocked to see that they were bloody mambas, known for their venom in the ''Le Rogue'' Mountains. Even though dead, the presence of such a dangerous creature in a nursery was a major concern. Within minutes, news reached Hugo in the main castle, prompting him to hurry to the Fang castle. Afterwards, the nannies who worked the night shift were all punished and a strict guard was ced in the nursery. The person responsible for releasing the poisonous snake was never identified. But only one individual. "..." A young hound dog observed everything silently. A legendary child, who from birth, quickly navigated through challenges, spent the longest time in the River Styx, and defeated two poisonous snakes. Vikir Van Baskeville. He patiently waited in the cradle. For the right moment to seek vengeance. "..." And eight years have gone by since that time. _____________________________________ _____________________________________ "Prepare for an enchanting voyage through unexplored dimensions with Jigsaw_404''stest literary marvel ?. Your ratings are the golden key that unlocks the true essence of the adventure ????. Don''t just read, immerse yourself and let your voice resonate in the halls of imagination ????." Chapter 4 - 4: Talent...

Chapter 4: Talent...

Eight years have gone by. Vikir van Baskeville had just turned eight years old and, like all Baskeville children, was attending his sses. "Alright, final question. How do you ssify the skill level of a swordsman?" Vikir calmly responded. "Regardless of their proficiency in swordsmanship, A swordsman who cannot infuse mana into a sword is considered a ''sword beginner'', A swordsman who can infuse mana into the tip of a sword, but the resulting aura is weak like gas, is known as a ''sword expert'', When the aura emanating from the sword bes thick and sticky like a liquid, it is referred to as ''Sword Graduator'', And when the aura solidifies and can be shaped ording to the caster''s will, it is called ''Sword Master''." Of course, these ssifications are made for convenience. Combat is influenced by various factors such as health, terrain, climate, humidity, gravity, experience, and the density of mana in the air. You can calcte it, but the oue will already be different by the time you finish calcting. However, the calctions aren''t thatplex for eight-year-olds. As Vikir answered without hesitation, the other children around him eagerly raised their hands and shouted in agreement, as ifpeting. "If a beginner fights an expert, the expert will win!" "If an expert fights a graduator, the graduator will win!" "A master is stronger than a graduator!" "And the head of the household is the master!" Vikir silently listened to the children around him. The words of one boy pierced his heart. "The head of the household is a master!" Hugo Le Baskevilles, the head of the Baskevilles... He only pays attention to the ones who show exceptional talent in swordsmanship. But today, he will surely be pleased to hear about Vikir''s abilities. The tutor admired Vikir''s intelligence and knew that he would excel in whatever he set his mind to. The tutor nned to inform Lord Hugo about Vikir''s potential, as he believed that Hugo would be proud of his youngest child. Hugo, who had been pretending to be a livestock wholesaler, would asionally visit Fang castle to keep track of the livestock''s growth and value. However, his interest in the castle has suddenly increased in the past few years. This sudden interest is all because of Vikir. It was highly unusual for Hugo to visit Fang castle, a ce where only children under the age of 10 gather and raise children together. The tutors in charge of the castle were now facing difficulties due to Hugo''s presence. "Thank you, Young Master. I will do my best to assist you," one of the tutors expressed gratitude to Vikir. Thanks to Vikir, the budget has significantly increased and his position within the family has grownpared to other knights. Everyone in the family now looked at Vikir with favor. However, Vikir himself was not interested in all the attention. After ss, when the children were returning to their rooms in the castle, Vikir took a moment to reflect on himself. "Hugo is a master," Vikir thought to himself. Unfortunately, that was true. Hugo''s aura was on a different levelpared to the ''solid aura'' that only masters could possess. Vikir, on the other hand, had a more fluid and senior graduate aura. Vikir clenched his teeth. In this life, he vowed to never live or die meaninglessly. "At least before theing-of-age ceremony, I must regain all my previous strength," Vikir determined. Currently 8 years old, Vikir had already reached the advanced level of Sword Expert without anyone noticing. In his previous life, he had only achieved this level when he was over 20 years old. Before his return, he was only ten years old and had already risen to the rank of Sword Expert. While this was considered impressive by the world''s standards, within the Baskervilles, it was considered mediocre or even slightly below average. Usually, the children of the Baskervilles would reach the level of advanced sword experts around the age of 20 and graduate around the age of 30. If you manage to coat your sword with ''liquid aura'' like that, you''ll climb up to an executive position. Even the best of the Baskervilles, known as the most talented, usually be advanced swordsmen by the age of 20. But Vikir, at just eight years old, was already surpassing them. In his past life, he never experienced mana at such a young age. This is a level even the elite in the family wouldn''t dare to reach. When Vikir felt a new emotion, he heard a voice behind him. Turning around, he saw three children from his 9-year-old ss. Hivero Le Baskeville, Mivero Le Baskeville, Lovero Le Baskeville. The boys in the family have the surname ''Le'' and the girls have the surname ''Ra''. These three were direct descendants of the Baskevilles, with a clear lineage. In a typical fashion, Hivero, the eldest, started arguing with Vikir. "Where do you think you''re going, ''half'' trash?" The other two chimed in, echoing his words. It was a battle like that of a nine-year-old. Anyway, the Baskevilles are dominant in talent, so this won''t happen as they grow older. However, Vikir kept a close watch on the triplets for another reason. "...The trident of Hugo Baskerville." In another 10 years, these guys will be troublesome enemies. In fact, before returning, these are the three hounds that relentlessly pursued and attacked Vikir, who managed to escape the siege. "Come to think of it, these guys have been bothering me since I was young." Vikir''s growth was slow when he was young because they took away a lot of his food. During various evaluations, they would secretly trip him up and betray him. Because of that, there were many times when he almost died on different missions, causing him to have a slight limp. ...sh! Vikir''s eyes turned red. Unknowingly, the triplets, who had just turned 9,ughed and surrounded Vikir. "Hey trash, you said you were submerged in the Styx for 7 minutes? And what, you strangled two vipers in their cradle? Stop lying. How can an 8-year-old kid lie like that!" "Lie!" "Lie!" Hive, the most vicious of the three, took a step forward. "Can you do this?" At the same time, a small sphere faintly glowed above the palm of his hand. The young children of the Baskerville family are different from the majority in their sensitivity and management of mana. They were already able to condense mana and gather it in a circle. Although he hadn''t been able to put it on his sword yet, it was enough to be praised as a genius in the world. Of course, even within the Baskerville family, he could be praised for being quite talented. "Look!" "Look!" The triplets continued to push Vikir. "... ... ." Vikir nced at the mana lump created by Lovero. A mana sphere the size of a child''s fist. Well, at their age, they should be able to do that. But Vikir had already aplished that much at the age of eight months. When he strangled two poisonous snakes in his crib. With the addition of 8 years of mana proficiency after his return and the 30 years before his return, where does his level stand? Vikir looked around him once. There weren''t many things to worry about in the ''Fang Castle'' where only children lived. The few guardian knights and tutors were all currently outside the castle. ... Pod! Vikir''s power was demonstrated. Vikir raised his palms high and began gathering mana. Upon seeing this, the triplets'' faces turned to astonishment. "... ... !" "... ... !" "... ... !" Nothing appeared on Vikir''s palm. For a moment, the triplets wore a bewildered expression, then burst intoughter. "Ahahahaha, you little shit! Could it be that you couldn''t even manipte mana until you were that old?" "Couldn''t you?" "Couldn''t you?" The guys were so focused on mocking that they even shed tears. ... ... but. At the same time, in a watchtower not too far from Fang Castle. One of the guards on duty was puzzled by the unexpected sight seen through the windows. "What? Why are there two suns above Fang Castle?" Chapter 5 - 5: Bullying The Boss....

Chapter 5: Bullying The Boss....

Follow me. Follow me. The 9-year-old triplets of the Baskervilles, Hivero, Mivero, and Lovero started dragging him. "Come with us." Eight-year-old Vikir thought with his mouth shut. In my childhood before returning, meeting these guys was as terrifying as meeting a god of death. Decadester, these guys were also involved in his own execution. Above all, these are warriors who will be so outstanding that they will be called ''The Baskeville''s Trident'' or ''Hugo Baskeville''s Trident'' in a decade or so. Aren''t they youngsters who will make great achievements for the Baskevilles? So it was necessary to nip the buds in advance. In order to devour the Baskevilles in the future. "Hee. I''m afraid of you guys." is this the right way to do it? Vikir looked up and cried like a child who was scared. As he said to the triplets scoffed arrogantly. "Shouldn''t we rather go to a ce where no one is around?" Then the triplets giggled. "So you know what honor is," "Ah yes." "Ah yes." Beating in a ce where there are many eyes is a nuisance even for triplets. They would break Vikir''s arms, cover his mouth, and drag him to a secluded ce. ''Fang Castle'' is a castle that has been built for a long time, and there are many secluded and nooks and crannies, like a building that follows the old architectural style. Crossing the submerged cer entrance, past an abandoned food warehouse and an unrepaired crack, up the spiral staircase. The triplets were dragged into a secluded room in the hallway where they didn''t wear their bikinis. The captain, Hivero, said with a smile. "If you scream, one ce might get cut off. Well, if you go to the infirmary in time, you should be able to attach it." "you can attach it." "you can attach it." I can''t believe that at 9 years old, I pulled out a dagger from my waist and saw her smiling wickedly. Are young children more cruel? Children find amusement in removing the heads or wings of insects and crushing them. Even regr children engage in this behavior, but the Baskerville children, needless to say, were far more advanced in their cruelty. These three little devils surrounded Vikir. "I heard you imed to have dived for seven minutes in the River Styx? I couldn''t help butugh at that boast," said one of them. "Laughed." "Laughed." Hivero nodded to the youngest, Lovero, who stood beside him. Lovero smiled and nodded, then moved behind Vikir, covering his nose and mouth with both hands. Hivero looked at Vikir''s face andughed maliciously. "What about 7 minutes? If you canst for three minutes, I''ll cut off my finger." "I''ll support you!" "I''ll support you!" Low Bro applied even more pressure to Vikir''s hand, preventing him from taking a breath. I could sense the innocent malice in his tightly sped hands, as if he wouldn''t allow me to breathe freely. Hivero and Middlebro are grinning, tightly holding their arms in an attempt to overpower Vikir. But... "What...?" "Huh...?" "Eh...?" The triplets turn their heads, puzzled. Because Vikir remains motionless, watching them intently. "Hehehe, you want to hold on? You''ve got quite the spirit. Let''s see how far it takes you." "Goodbye." "Goodbye." The triplets exert more force with their hands. A minute passes like that. Since Vikir doesn''t even use his mana, he would be out of breath like a child. "..." But Vikir simply stands there, his eyes calm just like before. "You''re holding up pretty well, kid." "Kid." "Kid." The triplets continue to tighten their grip, unaware that the smiles on their faces are slowly fading. And it goes on for over two minutes. The triplets stop talking for a moment. The passage of time around Vikir, who remains standing, starts to feel too long. "What''s wrong with this kid? Isn''t he breathing?" "No?" "No!" Lovero shakes his head. Clearly, Vikir is holding his breath. And three minutes pass. Four minutes. Five minutes. Six minutes. Seven minutes. Eight minutes. Nine minutes. Ten minutes. Vikir remains motionless. In the meantime, the room is filled with an eerie silence. At this point, the triplets, who were initially bullying, have their backs drenched in cold sweat. If you were to actually hear them counting from one to sixty, you could sense their nervousness. All the while, Vikir continues to stare at the triplets, calmly blinking his eyes. ...in a solemn silence. Hivero tried to smile and motioned towards Lowbro. "Jae, that''s not funny. Release this guy." "Release him." "Release him." Just as Lovero was about to take his hand away from Vikir''s mouth. "Keah!?" A sudden noise erupted. It wasn''t the sound of Vikir struggling for breath. Blood was pouring out from Lovero''s index finger. "...Twi." Vikir spat out what he had in his mouth after chewing it a few times. Then he grinned at the triplets in front of him. "You said you were going to cut off my fingers?" Vikirughed, blood still in his mouth. Upon seeing this, the triplets'' faces turned pale for a moment. Soon after, Hivero shouted, as if chewing and spitting out his words. "...Joy! In that case, ha, I''m not scared at all!" "...I''m not scared!" "...Scared!" Thest remark was unsettling. When Hivero and Mivero turned their heads, Lovero raised his hand and whimpered. "My finger got cut off!" The conversation among the triplets started to go off track. Seeing blood was something familiar to the Baskeville children. However, when it went beyond blood, torn flesh, and broken bones, even if it was their own, the story became a little different. Like a trident, the guys who always moved together in the same direction began to y separately. The eldest, Hivero,forted the youngest, Lovero... "Let''s go." "Uh-oh... okay. Hurry!" Mivero carried Lovero. Hivero quickly reached out and opened the door. "Who gave you permission to leave?" Vikir stood in front of him. Hivero''s expression turned stern. "You are..." But his distorted expression didn''t change back. Wham! Vikir''s fist flew in, breaking Hivero''s nose and teeth. Hiveroy on the floor, clutching his face. ...Ouch! Mivero, who was standing there in a daze, got his jaw kicked by Vikir. "What!?" "Ow-" "Sobbing..." The triplets all cried out in pain and agony. Vikir sat quietly in front of the door and spoke. "If we don''t get proper treatment within the next hour, you''ll be permanently injured." "..." "But judging by my older brothers, I don''t think I''ll be able to leave this room today." "..." "Remember this day whenever it rains and your teeth, chin, and fingers ache." The triplets red at Vikir, filled with anger. The cruel nature that the Baskevilles had nurtured for the past nine years didn''t disappear. "...But at least they''re still children." Vikir smiled. There is no one who doesn''t listen to reason. If there''s someone who doesn''t listen to you even when you''re at a disadvantage, you should question whether you''recking something. This was Hugo Baskeville''s philosophy on childcare, and it was also the code of conduct for the entire Baskeville family. "Ow!" At least the eldest brother, Hivero, gathered his courage and attacked again. But... Thud! Hivero''s dagger didn''t draw a single drop of blood, even though it was stabbed into Vikir''s body. "...Huh?" Hivero looked confused. When the dagger touched Vikir''s chest, it seemed to turn ck, but it quickly returned to normal. Vikir achievedplete sword invulnerability at just 8 years old. Puck! Simr to the sound of a dagger being inserted. But the oue was different. Hivero felt like all his teeth were shattered as he sat down. It only took two punches. walgrak... walgrak... Garr- The sound of tears, mucus, saliva, blood, air bubbles, and teeth mixing in the mouth. A dark shadow of Vikir loomed over the trembling triplets with their injuries. ... ng! A daggernded in the midst of the triplets. But no one dared to touch it. Everyone instinctively knew. ''... If you grab that, you''ll face even harsher consequences.'' The triplets knelt on the floor, unable to lift their heads, dripping with blood, tears, saliva, and sweat. All three had wet pants, as if they had urinated. At that moment. Vikir spoke. "Only one of you will leave this room alive." The triplets'' expressions changed as they looked at each other. "who?" "who?" "who?" Vikir''s response was simple. "It''s for you to decide." Suddenly, the triplets'' attention shifted to the dagger in the center. ... Great! Baskerville''s trident began to crack from within. _____________________________________ _____________________________________ "Prepare for an enchanting voyage through unexplored dimensions with Jigsaw_404''stest literary marvel ?. Your ratings are the golden key that unlocks the true essence of the adventure ????. Don''t just read, immerse yourself and let your voice resonate in the halls of imagination ????." Chapter 6 - 6: Chaos For Brother’s...

Chapter 6: Chaos For Brother''s...

John Barrymore has been a loyal butler to the Baskeville family for four generations. "I will provide you with daily updates, my lord," he said to a middle-aged man with a sharp nose bridge, thick beard, and cold eyes. Hugo Le Baskevilles, the renowned swordsman of Baskeville, listened to Barrymore''s report on the battle with the Morgue family in the ruby mines of Red Cane Mountain. The Baskervilles and the Morgue family, known for their magic, were in a territorial dispute over the ruby mines in the west. Hugo expressed little interest in the report, asionally frowning in irritation. When Barrymore mentioned Master Vikir''s top ranking in the early childhood evaluation, Hugo showed a rare change in expression. The practical test for children was scheduled to start in five days, with most Guardian Knights of Fang Castle away on a trip. Barrymore mentioned that the Fang castle would be empty, causing Hugo to show a slight lift in expression. "The next news I have to report is..." When Hugo expressed interest, Barrymore''s voice became more energetic. "It is said that there was a phenomenon where two suns rose in the sky above Fang Castle." "Two suns?" Hugo''s eyes widened slightly at the news. The Baskervilles were known for their belief in superstitions. "Is this an auspicious sign?" "First of all, since the sun has risen two times, isn''t it? There is also a rumor among the Gasols that a little sun was born to assist the children." "...Hmm. Couldn''t someone have been ying around with mana?" "At the time, all those skilled enough to y such pranks were on the trip to prepare for the practical exams for the youngsters." "Well, then that''s not a bad sign. Another sun." Hugo quietly nodded his head. The rising of two suns, known as Chae-un, was considered an auspicious sign. "When such things appear clouds rise, good things always happen to the family. I don''t know what might happen in the Fang castle." Then Barrymore''s expression darkened. "That is...Something happened." "Is that the bad news I told you about? Tell me." At Hugo''s words, Barrymore continued his report with a calm demeanor. "There was a big fight between the young boys." At those words, Hugo''s expression changedpletely. "A big fight? How many died?" "...No one died, but Master Hivero''s teeth were all damaged, Master Mivero''s jawbone was caved in, and Master Lovero''s right index finger was amputated. Of course, now everyone has been treated and restored to his original health." "Then it''s a small quarrel. Siblings naturally grow up fighting each other." Hugo seemed relieved and leaned back in his chair. Then he murmured as he flipped through the reports on the triplets. "Since we''re the only ones that are close to each other, there''s no way we could have..." "What? He''s younger? So you''re saying only one 8-year-old did this?" "Yes, that''s correct." Upon hearing those words, Hugo''s eyes lit up once again. And in the subsequent report from Barrymore, they became even more excited. "The perpetrator of the first ce in the earlier written test, Master Vikir, is the one." Vikir van Baskeville, who is 8 years old this year. He received a call from the head of the family and made his way to the hidden family room in the depths of the mansion. As he opened the door and entered, he saw the imposing figure of Hugo Le Baskevilles. "Please have a seat." Although he didn''t disy any particr aura, the energy emanating from him was intense. Vikir moved cautiously, making sure not to reveal the mana hidden within his body. "I''m confident in concealing my mana." The warriors who had endured battles with demons and the long era of destruction were skilled in concealing their mana. The method topletely conceal mana like this was currently unknown. It wasn''t a matter of strength, but rather a matter of skill. However, even that had its limits, and if there was a stronger mana present, it would inevitably catch Hugo''s attention. "I''ll have to find a way to reveal myself sooner orter." Vikir sat down on the small chair in front of him, pondering over various thoughts. Hugo spoke up. "You''ve grown a lot while I couldn''t see you." Upon hearing this, Vikir was slightly taken aback. Hugo''s voice, which was usually sharp like a de and seemed capable of cutting through anything, sounded rather dull today. And the conversation itself felt peculiar as well. Pigs always seem small and messy to me, even though they''re huge. Before, Hugo always said that. He used to watch the livestock grow impatiently, like a butcher waiting to sell them quickly. But today, he looks at them warmly, as if expecting something. When Vikir greeted him as ''Patriarch'', Hugo found it strange. He thought for a moment, then changed the subject. Hugo mentioned that he heard about triplets in the senior ss who seemed to have some issues. Vikir didn''t seem bothered by Hugo''s words and made a bold statement about carrying three swords instead of one master sword. Hugo was surprised by Vikir''s words and realized that beating up his brothers might have been wrong. Why am I incorrect? "Huh? Did you not create chaos for your brothers?" Vikir looked puzzled at Hugo''s question. "Why is that a mistake? I am more powerful." "...what?" Vikir turned the question around on Hugo, who looked confused. How can a powerful person be in the wrong? Confidence in oneself. A society where being weak is seen as a sin. Could that be Baskeville? Not yet. "..." Hugo Le Baskeville''s lips started to twitch. He found the scene in front of him endearing. Chapter 7 - 7: Family Motto...

Chapter 7: Family Motto...

Vikir is familiar with Hugo''s personality. He is like a lizard, with cold blood and a cold-hearted nature. Hugo only cares about his family''s future and his own actions. He sees everyone, including himself, as tools, especially weapons. Weapons are meant to harm others, they don''t show mercy or hesitation. The more weapons Hugo has, the better he bes at killing. Hugo''s satisfaction grows as he looks at Vikir. "Do you think you''re innocent?" Vikir asks. "Yes, my brothers were the ones who were wrong," Hugo replies. "What did they do wrong?" "They were weak." In this world, weakness is considered a sin. This is the motto of the Baskeville family. ording to Hugo, it''s not a sin for the strong to overpower the weak. He believes it''s foolish to divide it into crime and punishment. These were the teachings Hugo received from his tutors during his childhood. Vikir tries to exin his innocence and his brothers'' sins, but Hugo only shows contempt. Even until the moment of his execution, Hugo''s eyes remained the same. In the meantime, Hugo Le Baskeville sat quietly, contemting his past actions. He remembered his brothers forgiving him before. Vikir, who had always been by Hugo''s side, remained silent. Hugo chuckled softly, reflecting on his journey to be the sessor. Vikir, understanding Hugo''s ruthless nature, stayed quiet. Hugo questioned Vikir about his feelings of guilt, but Vikir remained stoic. Despite his fatherly warmth, Vikir''s heart remained cold and unforgiving. Memories of a nun forgiving him in the past crossed Hugo''s mind, leading him to question the true meaning of forgiveness. Hugo reclined in his chair, a look of immense satisfaction on his face. "This is how my child should be," he remarked. It was the first time Vikir had witnessed such an emotional disy from his father. Their conversation came to an end. "Barrymore." Hugo called for the butler, his expression returning to its usual stoic state. But there was still a hint of warmth in his voice. "Give Vikir the key to the food storage." Barrymore''s eyes widened upon hearing this. In the Baskeville household, children only eat the same food until they turn 15. Water and Haggis. It''s a mixture of mashed meat, animal intestines, and a small amount of vegetables. The food is provided in unlimited quantities and managed with great hygiene, but itcks vor. That''s why the Baskeville children go crazy for sweets and choctes, which are asionally given as rewards for good grades. It''s a system that motivates children at a low cost, fosters a sense ofpetition, and helps them be outstanding members of the Baskeville family. Knowing this, Hugo asked Vikir a question. "Do you have any snacks you''d like to eat?" Vikir responded with an innocent smile, typical of an 8-year-old child. "Chocte!" Hugo looked at him and nodded approvingly. Barrymore smiled as Hugo beckoned him. He instructed Barrymore to take as much chocte as he wanted from the food pantry, but not to be too greedy. Barrymore agreed and took Vikir''s hand, heading towards the door. Before they left, Hugo reminded Vikir to perform well at the midterm evaluation and not to lose to direct descendants. This encouragement was unusual, but what followed was even more surprising. Barrymore greeted Vikir and led him to the kitchen outside the castle, where chefs politely greeted him. Inside the food storage, Barrymore used his mana to dissipate the mist, impressing Vikir. he food was neatly arranged, and Barrymore offered to prepare anything else Vikir wanted to cook. Vikir simply asked for chocte, causing Barrymore to look at him with a hint of sadness. you will be able to get as much chocte you want when you are 15. It was a honest advice from the butler. The chefs in the back took out the finest choctes from the shelf while paying attention to the butler. The House of Morgue''s women, known for their love of fine food, savor this exquisite chocte. We also managed to acquire a few cans for ourselves this time. I t is believed that the vor bes even richer when you include nuts from the south and honey from the west. Vikir shook his head, indicating that he didn''t require any processed items. Barrymore and the chefs were confused by this response. Vikir then rified that he needed coca beans with a strong vor. Barrymore was intrigued by this request. She knew that coca beans were the raw material for chocte, but she also knew that unprocessed coca beans were bitter, not sweet. After hearing the chefs'' report, Barrymore decided to speak up. "Ugh. If it''s beans with a strong vor... It is said that there is. In the past, the family lord personally led the senators in the family to subdue the barbarians on the western front of the territory and cultivated the vast jungles of the area as farnd. It is said that one grain of ''Bloody Bean'', a local specialty, can make 100 liters of chocte." "Okay. Get it." "How much should I get?" "Just get it as it is." Upon Vikir''s order, the chefs sprang into action. Before long, one of the chefs returned with a small leather pouch in hand. The pouch, barelyrge enough to fit two fists, was filled with bright red beans. It seemed like there were more than 100 grains. These are Bloody Beans. Each bean is equivalent to 100 liters of chocte. Vikir decided to taste one of the beans. ...Crunch! An immediate reaction urred in his mouth. The taste was so astringent and bitter that it tingled his entire tongue. Vikir spat out the bean and nodded in satisfaction. Barrymore nodded in agreement. "You really do love chocte." Regardless, Hugo had given Vikir permission to have as much food as he desired, so it wouldn''t be an issue even if he took all these cocoa beans. However, a single cocoa bean could produce 10,000 liters of chocte. Barrymore admired the 8-year-old''s greed and wisdom. Perhaps Vikir would indulge in his favorite chocte for the rest of his life. "Young master, shall I process these beans and bring them to your room?" ...However. Vikir gave an unexpected answer that left everyone puzzled. "No need to process them. This is enough." Apparently, he didn''t want them for eating. _____________________________________ _____________________________________ "Prepare for an enchanting voyage through unexplored dimensions with Jigsaw_404''stest literary marvel ?. Your ratings are the golden key that unlocks the true essence of the adventure ????. Don''t just read, immerse yourself and let your voice resonate in the halls of imagination ????." Chapter 8 - 8: Test Of Strength...

Chapter 8: Test Of Strength...

Kids in the Baskervilles are tried two times per year, midterm andst evaluations, until they are 15 years of age. To dispose of the shame of being a group of berserkers, I will generally make the standard human sciences sses hard... ... in any case, the motivation behind why they are known as the berserker family is a direct result of the functional test that is challenging to such an extent that it is dangerous. It was not something small kids who had quite recently turned 8 or 9 ought to go through. The offspring of the Baskervilles get thorough instruction. From the reason behind having the option to stroll on two feet, to develop fundamental actual strength, running persistently on a wide exercise center and steep hills is made. You couldn''t rests outside the assigned time. The Gatekeeper Knights be educators and clean them like there''s no tomorrow. During breaks, they ys with an stic de, and when they rest, it is frequently close to the cadavers of enormous beasts or little monters. To get them limated with the frightful appearance of their prey and their savage fierceness. Furthermore, from the age of 8, genuine preparation starts. Dinners changed. In the stock produced using bubbling chicken bones, different sorts of fish, which are brimming with meat, are beaten and bubbled until they transform into mush. Then, at that point, put it in an extreme digestive tract and bubbled again to eliminate thest piece of fat. Haggis, which is a customary feast, is eaten right at this stage. Here, it is salted for stockpiling, and after quite a while, it is dried hard and solidified jerky is finished, which is the protected food that the offspring of the Baskerville family generally convey with them. Today, youngsters matured 8 or 9 from the Baskervilles were shipped off the mountains outside the house with sacks of these hamburger jerky. ''Le Rouge'' mountain. This is an elevated region with a cruel climate where a couple of horrendous beasts can reside. The youthful dogs of the Baskervilles are tossed here and need to make due for about a month. Obviously, they live just inside the limited region, and at the limit of the confined region, watchman knights inside the family, called ''dogs'', are there to keep the risks controlled. The errands of kids deserted in a new climate are as per the following. ''Endurance'', ''If conceivable, chaserge areas of strength for and''. The first undertaking was basically to ''make due'', yet the ongoing proprietor, Hugo Les Baskervilles, said that this errand was too simple and added another assignment. Now and again, among the offspring of the Baskerville family, there were the people who might secure themselves in safe caverns or passages and get by eating just hamburger jerky. ''A youngster who courageously battled against beasts and endure shouldn''t get a simr assessment as an in a kid opening like a defeatist and just ate food.'' This was Hugo''s thought. -In the event that you figured out how to save your life, 10 focuses. - Assuming you figured out how to save your existence without being injured, 30 focuses. -50 focuses assuming you drop different kids and get by. -70 focuses assuming that you get the beast and get by. -90 focuses in the event that you figured out how to save your existence without being disabled notwithstanding dropping different kids or getting through by getting beasts. There is no 100 focuses. A fighter passes on the second he bes vain. That were Hugo''s guidelines. ... Obviously, in the event that you bite the dust in any circumstance, you get 0 focuses. Of all passings, kicking the bucket like a canine is a disgrace in itself. Eight-year-old Vikir showed up here today in Le Rebel Mountain. At the point when you get off the cart, you can see heaps of ruddy soil. Dark subterranean insects amassed on the dry hill. A dry breeze blows through the consumed old trees. All I see is dim red shade. The Watchman Knights shouted out. "You have been given out identifications. When you leave this spot, you can take each other''s identifications. On the off chance that you take the other individual''s identification, you get additional focuses." "Regardless of whether you chase beasts, extra focuses are given. Nheless, focuses are deducted assuming you are lethally harmed. If there should be an urrence of death, all focuses are lost. Indeed, at the hour of death, the score is now not an issue." "We don''t suggest going external the confined region. You should just move inside the space we have patroled throughout the course of recent days. This is on the grounds that there are as yet numerous obscure regions in Le Rebel Mountain." The Watchman Knights made sense of other many-sided rules. In any case, to Vikir, it''s simply irritating annoying. ''It''s been some time since I''ve seen you.'' He, as well, has frequently been to Le Rebel Mountain. As an understudy in his life as a youngster and as a teacher in his advanced age, it was a spot he oftentimes visited were Le Rebel mountains. It was an odd and frightening spot when he was an understudy, yet when he came as a teacher... ... . ''It''s turned out to be considerably more rming and new spot.'' Since he needed to look through beyond his usual range of familiarity. The region where the offspring of the Baskerville family endure is more simr to afortable support. The genuine risk is the region outside the limit monitored by the Watchman Knight teachers. [taboo zone]. Outside the edge called ''Support'', and past a couple of mountain ranges, strong beasts and savages swarm. Since the Baskervilles pronounced this spot as their domain, they have consistently spearheaded the adversary and past the Mountains. It was additionally in light of the fact that there was a request from the ruler. The extension of the domain of the Baskerville family was the development of the region of the realm, and for this, different tax reductions and independence of military offices were ensured. Prior to his rpse. Vikir likewise spent seemingly forever here in the Le Rebel mountains, going during his time as an examinee, his days as a teacher, and his days as a hunting canine. So the climate here was intimately acquainted. Also it was not in the ''Unseen Zone'' past the edge, nor in the ''Support''. ... but. Most kids appear to feel newness and dread in the climate they are seeing interestingly. The dry, disintegrating soil bluffs, the sharp wind blowing from the consumed woond, the dry remains, the disagreeable eyes and cries that can be felt from some ce. "... Ugh, this is whenever I''ve first at any point been in such a terrible climate." "It has be more deste than when I came a year ago." "You believe I should remain here for a month!?" 8-year-olds cried. The 9-year-olds were iming to be impassive, yet their demeanors are bad, maybe due to awful recollections from a year ago. As a matter of fact, this test is a fight between 8-year-olds who need to keep the identification and 9-year-olds who need to take it. For the present 8-year-olds, who will turn 9 one year from now, this experience will be vital. Furthermore, in this present circumstance, 8-year-old Vikir stoods as yet, trusting that the chime will g the beginning of his test. Close by, 9-year-old kids holding back nothing were chuckling forebodingly. "Is that him? He required a seven-minute make a plunge the Stream Styx." "Does that appear to be legit? All things considered, rumors from far and wide suggest that he choked two harmful snakes while he was in the support." "You say that the person with the idealposing score? We should check whether he can get along admirably." A humming sound all over. However, there is something bizarre. "... ... ." "... ... ." "... ... ." The three most grounded and fiercest 9-year-olds in the ss, Hivero, Mivero, and Lovero, are some way or another quiet. The other 9-year-olds just shifted their heads as they were consistently anxious to show Vikir an example. Before long, a portion of the youngsters who were seeing approached and started to fight with Vikir. "You saucy jerk. When the functional assessment starts, I will pound the life out of you." "A person who isn''t really ideal gets self-satisfied." "You will feel like damnation here for the following month." Then Vikir atst answered. "I don''t believe I''m perfect." Surprising modesty makes 9-year-old youngsters look bewildered. Be that as it may, Vikir''s words before long made the folks'' appearances grimace. "... ... You all are simply excessively feeble." Following that, new revile words flew in and stuck. "You, you, I''m the genuine best here!" "Come to where the old tree ister at night, you bastard!" "Move! I''ll beat that jerk! Regardless of whether he bites the dust, I won''t stop!" The offspring of the Baskervilles are effortlessly brought into even low-level incitements. One-day pups that hadn''t even seen demise were uncovering their teeth that weren''t as yet ready. As an old canine who has gone through the destructive fights in general, he didn''t grin. Right then. Ding- Pavlov van Baskerville, a watchman knight and educator responsible for the "Head Dog" rang the ringer. The down to earth test has started. Chapter 9 - 9: Power Of Chocolate...

Chapter 9: Power Of Chocte...

In the Baskevilles, useful tests are sessive, a few times each day. The majority of the siblings battle each other to decide prevalence in strength, yet the greater part of the beginning of the battle is dered with this species. Ding- The youthful dogs of the Baskevilles, who were apprehensive in the new climate, quickly woke up at a recognizable ringer. What''s more, as it has been learned meanwhile, it was an impulse. A youthful Baskeville from the nine-year-old ss immediately stumbled into the no man''snd. He was the person who benefited a lotst year by involving the worthwhile territory first. In any case, he was adequately wise to recollectst year''s focuses, yet he was not sufficiently clever to keep his eyes on him. The savvy 8-year-olds pursued him. They didn''t have any idea what it was?, yet, they ned to prevent him from doing what he needed. More intelligent children imagined that they knew something. Furthermore, draw others into hazardous pits or marshes and dispose of irritating flying flies at the same time. The trios, Hivero, Mivero, and Lovero, were such crafty folks. "Go there." "Try not to instruct me." "I teling you since you can''t do poop all alone." 9-year-olds who are now showing their unmistakable quality. Coincidentally, these folks utilized aparative strategiesst year to take out a ton of upperssmen. Promptly after the chime ringing, dropouts started to seem in a steady progression. From shock and cking out, from moving down a precarious incline, or from falling into a bog, from being cut or cut. The reasons were shifted, yet the main driver was one. It was on ount of different siblings. ... kang! You can likewise hear the sound of metal pieces mming into one another all through the timbend. When the opposition started, the offspring of the Baskevilles were battling each other with Gruff swords were given to them. A dull de so it can''t be utilized to kill. Killing rivals isn''t energized in thispetition. It isn''t precluded, yet it stops at a level that isn''t suggested. In the event that you kill somebody, focuses are deducted... ... This score range was very huge, so the kids did their best not to kill the other individual ''manually'' if conceivable. Obviously, it doesn''t make any difference on the off chance that your abilities are sufficient to take a derivation and you have gathered an adequate number of focuses, or on the other hand in the event that you can kill your rival covertly to the point of being unseen by the pioneer canines. Indeed, despite the fact that the gatekeeper knights who go about as guide canines keep their eyes open 24 hours per day, baffling passings and inadvertent passings happen much of the time during the viable assessment, so this open door might be utilized to kill an opponent or a person you loathed. ... but. There was no Vikir in this wild contest. Vikir behaved like he cared very little about scoring all along. All he did was, when the ringer struck, to move quickly out of the booking and settle down in the no man''snd outside the limit lining the bodering Zone. ''... Was it here?'' Vikir was thinking back about his days as an understudy prior to returning and his days as an educator. On the off chance that you go straight along these lines, there is a no man''snd that is barely inside the boundary region. There, an old dead tree stood tall, yet the roots that expand profound into the ground were delicate and spoiled, so the entire ground is delicate. In a little while, Vikir found thend he was holding back nothing. Dissimr to different spots, the dirt there is especially rosy. Vikir broke a branch and started digging and jabbing the ground. While different siblings battled somewhere far off, winning and losing focuses, Vikir quietly dug the ground. The aide canine watchmen continued noticing Vikir while concealing in a mystery ce. In any case, even following a few days, Vikir kept on being seen digging a pit. ''Seems as though he''s simply concealing there to kill time.'' ''It''s somewhat frustrating?'' ''There''spelling reason need to continue to watch.'' Since he was a Vikir who had been unmistakable since his young life, the Watchman Knights had high expectations for him, yet this was very disheartening. Digging and concealing in pits was regr way of behaving of quitters, low-positioning and immaterial youngsters. Eventually, the Gatekeeper Knights who couldn''t watch out for him started to take their eyes off Vikir individually. ... but. One actually didn''t focus on the battles between the youngsters. Exactly how profound the 8-year-old Vikir digs the pit and what he does in it. * * * "This spot is as yet like a support." Vikir. He was sitting at the lower part of the pit and living it up. Le Maverick Mountain, was a particrly agreeable andfortable spot for him. Outside, the Watchman Knights stood monitor all things being equal, and contenders didn''te to beware of him. At the point when he was parched, he would gather dew that shaped for the time being on an enormous leaf hanging in the pit, and in the event that he was ravenous, he would get a passing snake or mole and meal it. Rather, they were far superior to the food that emerges as a school lunch. Indeed, even the bed that he made myself was better. The beds for youngsters were made of beast skins or thistles, so they were extremely hard and harsh. In any case, here in the pit, all around dried straw, sawdust, and consumed remains are delicately spread out, so it''s extremely warm and agreeable. Vikir shut his eyes briefly while broiling a rodent he had gotten the prior night. Risk ss: F Size: 50cm Viewed as in: all mainds - A mouse that has been sted with wicked energy. A grown-up Norvegicus has the knowledge and size of a little canine, so it is an object of revulsion fordies and youngdies. Subsequent to cleaning, it is shockingly ptable on the off chance that you cook it well over a fire or bubble it well in water. With regards to data about beasts, regardless of how low they are, Vikir inly retained them all. It was thanks to the beast reference book that he had prior to returning. Obviously, Vikir wasn''t the one in particr who retained all the beast books on the prior to returning. In the Period of Obliteration, everybody was a tracker. ''... ... Yet presently I''m the main tracker alive.'' Perhaps it''s a circumstance nearer to the dogs than the trackers. Yet, that would just make the tracker more hopeless. "What could be more unexpected than a tracker who kicks the bucket from being nibbled on the neck by his canine?" Abruptly, I review the discussion I had with Hugo prior to returning. This happened without further ado prior to being executed. ''At the point when you train a canine, you need to take a chance with kicking the bucket. Typically two out of three kick the bucket. Do you believe it''s coldhearted?'' ''no.'' ''Obviously not. Since the proprietor likewise prepares with the readiness to kick the bucket from being chomped by a canine. Proprietors ought to constantly be prepared. No one can really tell when you''ll kick the bucket from being nibbled by blind teeth.'' It was obviously true that Hugo himself knew about. Perhaps that is the reason Hugo have zero faith in anybody in this world. Indeed, even himself. "... ... ." Vikir shook his head to clear his contemtions. Then he took one of his peas from a sack swinging from his midsection. Blood Bean. Dull red bean with a gigantic coca focus. Vikir threw a pea into the fire. The stinky and different smells are eliminated from the stout fat rodent meat, and supnted with the weak fragrance of coca. ''Cacao beans, particrly horrendous beans, are awesome for eliminating smell!'' It was a recipe he gained from ate sergeant in a simrpany when he was drafted into the conflict against the evil spirits. "... ... Setting up camp makes me contemte the past." Vikir checked out him. Every one of the eyes that had been watching him were presently gone. Maybe the aide canines, who found his way of behaving dreary, moved somewhere else. ... Provided that this is true, right now is an ideal opportunity. Vikir connected with the heap of kindling. Then, at that point, he took out a de from his belt and began chopping down trees. woodennce. Vikir started establishing these pointed woodennces topsy turvy all around the pit floor. The tips attempting to prate the sky. Handfuls or many them are imnted in the lower part of the pit. Like the lower jaw of a monster. Indeed, even Vikir himself hadn''t pondered what these teeth would chomp into. Outside the limit between the Le Maverick Mountains, in the Prohibited Zone, there are beasts that are so enormous and strong that individuals in this worldcked the ability to envision. ... Indeed, arge portion of them were recognizable to Vikir who had gone through the time of obliteration. Vikir had cut all the wood that he really wanted. Yet, honing a woodennce or throw it into a bonfire wasn''t sufficient. Vikir moved his body out of the pit to bring the wood. The look of the Watchman Knights had likewise vanished, so presently you can move over to the prohibitednd and cut down trees. In a little while, Vikir crossed the line with a subtle soul and entered the taboo zone. * * * The ocean of darkened trees is unbelievably thick. The stems and roots that developed into a gigantic maze. Assuming you checked out the dim caverns jabbing through the underlying foundations of trees that had been scorched by the woods fire, you could question that they are entries prompting damnation. Any typical youthful dog of the Baskervilles would stay away from this bleak spot, however Vikir rather strolled in on his own feet. ''We should see. I surmise this was the harsh territory?'' Vikir meandered through the timbend for quite a while. At the point when he was a teacher or skirmisher, he meandered around this spot as though he were eating, so his eyes were clear as though he was going all through his home. yet. Vikir tracked down something. Sizzle... ... It''s a coal consuming in the remains. Subsequent to following the smell of something consuming, he at longst found what he was searching for. It was a heap of poo. A fire that has not yet been stifled consumes in the darkened heap of manure. To the extent that Vikir knews, there is just a single beast that was this way. He lifted his head and strolled a little further through the trees, and in a little while he saw the proprietor of the waste. An enormous body, sharp teeth and hooks, and two eyes that sparkled yellow. Grade: B+ Size: 3m Disclosure Area: Le Maverick Mountains Section 2 Edge -Also known as ''the canine from damnation''. A being genuinely carries a horrible catastrophe to those it experiences, and on the off chance that it is chomped once, it can never make due. The brimstone fire heaving from the eyes and mouthes from the coals of the profundities of the heck, and doesn''t go out until the life utilized as fuel is totally consumed with smoldering heat. Indeed, even in the reference book, there was very little data about this perilous beast. In any case, Vikir has confronted many beasts of this sort through the time of annihtion. "Atst tracked down you." The exnation he came to Le Rebel Mountain is to meet these folks. Vikir turned rapidly. When the Hellhound saw Vikir, it surged at him. kong! kong! kong! The thunder of a dog seeking after intently behind. When he moved, he hurled himself to the side of the hellhound ran past. Chow ah- Hellhound made a few strides, unfit to stop. "True to form, you''re a dolt who just knows how to go straight." Most creatures who have moved up from damnation can simply go straight. Indeed, even first ss beasts like Hellhound show shoring. Grrrrr... ... The hellhound pivoted and began seeking after him. Vikir arranged the apanying example. Chow ah- Drinking water made by gathering two days of dew was sshed and defined a long boundary on the floor. ... jump! Hellhound reached an unexpected stop with a simr force as it was running. This hellhound species curiously didn''t cross water. Regardless of how flimsy and shallow the water is. Since a beast isn''t great at something besides running in an orderly fashion, it is a hellhound needed to go around water spots dispersed on the ground. A reality known to all trackers have gone through the period of distruction, yet a propensity isn''t notable in this world yet because of absence of examination. ''Indeed, it will unavoidably be known some other time when the Disorder Entryway opens and Hellhounds swarm all around thendmass.'' Vikir confronted the hellhound. Albeit the speed of the Hellhound running had diminished, it is as yet rming. Hello, the hellhound is a beast that even knights of master middle level or higher struggle with 1:1. Vikir prior to returning is likewise a beast so strong that he had the option to get it single-handedly just when he was 18 years of age. but. Vikir didn''te this way without going to any lengths. "Canine beasts generally open their mouths while running." Like a carefully prepared tracker who has survived the period of obliteration, he drew out a clear-cut advantage ready for this present circumstance. The best weapon for getting canine beasts. ... fing! The sound of beans hitting each other in his grasp. Ridiculous Beans. It was chocte. _____________________________________ _____________________________________ "Prepare for an enchanting voyage through unexplored dimensions with Jigsaw_404''stest literary marvel ?. Your ratings are the golden key that unlocks the true essence of the adventure ????. Don''t just read, immerse yourself and let your voice resonate in the halls of imagination ????." Chapter 10 - 10: Three Headed Hell Hound...

Chapter 10: Three Headed Hell Hound...

Vikir reviewed. It was only a couple of days prior. Something almost identical to the honor Hugo Baskeville gave for the sake of getting in front of the pack in theposed test. ''Do you have any snacks you need to eat?'' ''Chocte!'' ''Go to the food stockpiling and take out however much you needs. However, don''t be excessively avaricious. Exactly what you can convey.'' Around then, Vikir had been given over the way in to the food stockroom. In the basement following Barrymore, Vikir got a pack of chocte beans. ''Previously, the Master actually drove knights to enve the savages on the western front and recovered the immense wildernesses of the area as farnd. It is said that one grain of ''horrendous bean'', can make 100 liters of chocte.'' Ridiculous Bean. A supernatural bean that unts a rich vor that one bean can make 100 liters of chocte. Vikir took out a solitary ridiculous bean from the sack he was wearing around his midriff. Furthermore, he took a gander at the hellhound, which had been exceptionally dyed while circumventing the water, and was presently surging towards him. The manner in which it was surging towards him with its mouthpletely open is as though requesting something to be tossed into its mouth. ording to Vikir, it seemed to be that. ... fick! Vikir flicked with a bean into the hellhound''s mouth. Furthermore, the impacts were prompt. ... Yelp! A hellhound gulped something that flew into its mouth. The person began to falter. [Cahang! Crack! Yep!] Its mouth begun foaming, and tacky mucous regurgitation streamed down. It began writhing. It heart beat animated as though it nned to explode, and it began drain ing from the eyes. ''True to form.'' Vikir gestured his head. it was a reality known to all trackers who had gone through the period of obliteration. That is the way that canine beasts are frail to chocte. The substances like chocte beans are like toxin to canines. Regardless of whether it was a dog from heck, this wasparable. "We should see. Spewing of bodily fluid, trouble breathing, incontinence, the runs, expanded internal heat level, expanded pulse, loss of hunger, spasms, seizures, serious fomentation... ... And afterward demise?" Vikir got an unpolished shortsword. Then, he strolled after the hellhound as it staggered away into the profundities of the timbend. "The disaster for the stomach and heart probably start things out. The liver is straightaway." In any case, a hellhound''s stomach, heart and liver were safeguarded by ribs that are more enthusiastically than steel. Also, Vikir couldn''t just barely get through the holes with the unpolished shortsword he presently had. All things considered, it is ideal to go for the gold that is somewhat off the ribs despite everything debilitated by the chocte. "... ... The response is level." The lower midsection, which the hellhound''s ribs can''t cover, and the kidneys, which are exhausted by the poison from the chocte. Vikirid his shortsword and cut it hard. His sharp edge was gruff, so he was unable to cut or enter, yet it was sufficient to harm the muscle, and kidneys underneath. [Kang!...] The more the shockes tothe kidney, the more fragile the kidney and the more grounded the poisons. The hellhound dropped on the floor, gradually passed on Vikir cut off the final gasp of the hellhound, which had be overpowering. Hellhounds are beasts of the canine family, and simultaneously, they are beasts of the damnation who meander around with the inferno gulped in their stomachs. On the off chance that you don''t kill it, you won''t know when it will end up being a danger in the future, simr to a coal restoring from the remains. "I''ll need to deal with it." Vikir raised his shortsword and totally smothered the hellhound''sst sh of life. puck! puck! puck! Wow! With his dull shortsword, there was no response other than to beat it. yet. Something astonishing urred. Tsutsutsutsutsu... ... At the point when the hellhound kicked the bucket, an elusive emanation got away from its cadaver and sunk into Vikir''s body. What many individuals call "insight," "exertion," or "karma," "karma." At the point when this baffling and supernatural energy acquired by killing beasts collects in the body, it prompts fortifying of the body. Vikir independently crushed a high-positioning beast that offspring of her age couldn''t try to envision, and thus, his body turned out to be significantly more impressive. Notwithstanding the gift of the Styx Stream, the experience acquired from killing a hellhound was added. Vikir''s body is currently imprable to any measure of toxin, enchantment, or other actual power. "... ... hmm. Are my bones thicker at this point? I likewise appear to have be taller." The shortsword in my grasp turned out to be a lot lighter than previously. Since the heaviness of the de couldn''t abruptly diminish, it should be said that the strength of the grasp has expanded. st No other long term olds handle the de as though using it with one hand, which is challenging to use even with two hands. Notwithstanding, there is still quite far to go before he recaptures his previous strength. ''Going on like this, I''ll have the option to recuperate everything that is in me before the transitioning service.'' Vikir is just 8 years of age now. The level is Progressed Sword Master. The other Baskerville would just arrive at it after the transitioning function. After the following seven years, he was more than sure enough to recover the force of his past life. ''At this moment, in the event that I get in front of the pack in the viable test, since there''s a prize.'' Vikir peered down at the hellhound''s carcass with a fulfilled artiction. If the corpse of this monster, which is still hot, is brought to the family, it is a matter of course that it won first ce in the practical evaluation. Going out of the boundary area could be a bit of a problem, but it''s a rebuke to the guardian knights in charge and rather praise from the examinee''s point of view. An 8-year-old kid went out of the border area that even knights struggle with, and went to the forbidden zone to catch a dangerous grade B+ monster, and that alone! He could already picture Hugo''s expression. ... hung! Vikir grabbed the hellhound by the tail and began to drag it away. The corpse of a monster is subject to gravity and differentws from the human world because its soul is held in the demon realm. Because of that, Hellhound''s corpse was much heavier than it seemed, but Vikir''s strength was different from that of a normal 8-year-old, so it didn''t matter. Deodeuk-deuk-woodeuk! Vikir continued to move forward. It was an uphill road back. Now to go back and submit Hellhound''s corpse to the Guardian Knights. And when he thought of the reward, a smile formed on Vikir''s lips. Vikir was waiting for a huge reward that he would never have dared to dream of in his lifetime, a treasure that no one even knows the real value of in this day and age. ... at that time. Vikir stopped looking around. Grrrrr... ... The cries that flowed from the depths of the sea behind them. The howling from deep in the throat is getting closer. "... ... Oops." Vikir put down the hellhound''s corpse for a moment. I forgot. Hellhounds are monsters that live in packs. Yet. Fires began to burn in the darkness of the sea of trees. Eleven Hellhounds came and surrounded Vikir. however. "... ... ." Vikir just grinned, unfazed in the slightest. Rather, the hellhounds who faced that smile just shrank their bodies low and growled as if they were anxious. Do they recognize the danger? It seems that even those who passed through the era of destruction and passed through another round of reincarnation could not wash away the smell of blood that was deeply embedded in their souls. Just like Bloody Mamba, the venomous snake who froze at the sight of Vikir in the cradle, it seems that the enemy and the Hellhounds of ck Mountain did not dare to act carelessly in front of Vikir, who reveals his life in earnest. Before long, Vikir opened his mouth. "Come on guys. There are still a lot of beans left." Bloody bean beans rattle at the waist. Considering the body that became stronger after catching one hellhound, the growth rate when he could kill the hellhounds gathered here... he couldn''t even guess. When the Vikir and the hellhounds were in such a tense confrontation. I''m sorry... ... The ferocious hellhounds suddenly curled their tails between their crotches and began to withdraw. "... ... ?" Vikir was a little surprised. A hellhound that once bares its teeth will never show its back. But now, the hellhounds were running away in fear. No matter how heinous the killing intent that Vikir spewed out was, he still had the body of an 8-year-old child, so it wasn''t enough to deal with all of them. What then? What external factors could cause these hellhounds to run away with their tails down? Eventually, Vikir soon learned what it was. Grrrrr... ... The sound of spit and brimstone boiling. The owner of this growl who made all hellhounds scared. Six eyes burning in the dark. Three heads poking out of the root hole of the sea. "... Did something like this live here?" A top-notch monster that makes even surprised him. Risk level: A+ Size: 7m Discovery Location: Red and ck Mountains 7th ridge -Aka "Hell''s Guard Dog" It was not interested in the ghosts who went to hell, but the ghosts who wanted to get out of hell are immediately torn to pieces by it. It lives deep in hell, where all the evil ghosts finally head, and leads to the ultimate of monsters of the canine species. The three-headed dog, which symbolizes hell itself, appeared. __________________________ __________________________ "? Don''t forget to Rate this novel and add it to your library! ????" Chapter 11 - 11: Mamba’s Poison...

Chapter 11: Mamba''s Poison...

An unsavory snarl that may be heard when metal pieces rub against one another. Risk level: A+ Size: 7m Revtion Area: Red and Dark Mountains seventh edge -Otherwise known as "Damnation''s Gatekeeper Canine" Not intrigued by the phantoms need to enter heck, however the apparitions who needed to escape damnation are promptly destroyed and made into clothes. It lives in the profundities of agony, where every one of the phantoms atst head, and prompts a definitive of beasts of the Canine species. This beast that regurgitated gas, oil, and zes from somewhere inside its three throats is Cerberus, the watchman canine of agony. In any event, for a carefully prepared tracker Vikir was a super-world ss beast that he had just seen once from a good ways prior to returning. At some point, the entryway to the devil world out of nowhere opened, and evil spirits would detonate from everywhere the spot. On the day that dered the start of a long cmity, fighters chose from the family kicked the bucket by multiple digits to this Cerberus who was rampaging at the front. Since it was the start of the conflict when everybody was awkward, the harm was significantly more extreme. The harm would have been crazy had it not been for the most youthful female top of the ce of Funeral home at that point, Sovereign Lady Mortuary Camus. Furthermore, presently, that equivalent Cerberus showed up before Vikir''s eyes. "... ... ." Indeed, even despite this strong beast, which would be futile regardless of whether 100 hellhounds went after without a moment''s dy, Vikire resisted the urge to panic. "Right. Has Cerberus previously gotten over? For what reason did a person who just lived around the seventh edgee the entire way here?" As the colloquialism goes, the region where Cerberus was first found was the high countries of the Red and Dark Mountains. In any case, presently, Cerberus is down to the marshes of the initial segment of the edge here. I don''t have the foggiest idea what brought him here... ... . [Kreureung!] It was what was going on for Vikir. "I can''t resist." Vikir chose to flip his secret oars in general. There is no space to conceal his pre-bring abilities back. Luckily, I had crossed the line a considerable amount, so I felt no gazes around me. He doesn''t actually have Youthful Do Canine Gatekeeper Knights, so he doesn''t need to battle while concealing his abilities. ... sh! Vikir took out his shortsword and blew mana into it. At the tip of his sword, a vaporous quality that must be made by the individuals who have arrived at the high level degree of de Master spills over. Low Master = Wizard Circle 1 Master Middle of the road = Wizard second Circle High level Master = Mage third Circle Lower Grader = Wizard fourth Circle Graduate Transitional = Wizard fifth Circle High level Alumni = Wizard Circle 6 de Expert = Wizard seventh Circle This is the overall military regtion recipe. What consumes at the tip of 8-year-old Vikir''s de is a thick vaporous quality that appears to transform into fluid all of a sudden. It represents a specialist progressed level, and an expertise rtes to an incredible third ss with regards to performers. Before he returned, he was around 20 years of age. Vikir raised his mana and immediately moved his hand. The shortsword moves while attracting abnormal scars the air. A direction formed like a sharp tooth, maybe three teeth had been called in the air. Baskerville Type 3. A swordsmanship where three teeth are drawn with a sword and crashed into the rival''s neck. Vikir in his past life had dominated this Baskerville recipe up to the fourth equation, and was initially ready to make four teeth. What''s more, he had even the mana and quality of an undeniable level Duator, so on the off chance that you look at, and presently, the level is decrepit. Yet, Vikir has another weapon. His little body and fast portability, as well as his body solidified by the gift of the Stream Styx, are only that. The masters are clear and the cons are clear. Vikir swung his de and made three teeth. The youngster''s hands and arms were little and short, so he was unable to make the ''fourth tooth'', which was an organ in his past life, yet by and by, the vaporous atmosphere and three teeth obviously stretching out from the tip of his de had the option to impede Cerberus'' paws well. "... ... ?" Vikir felt something odd. Cerberus was excessively overwhelming even with the strength before the return, yet is it conceivable to be a rival with the body of a long ways behind the baby inaction around then? This implies that something is off-base on the Cerberus side also. indeed. "... ... !" Vikir''s sharp eye found something. In the event that you take a gander at within Cerberus'' side, you can see a gouge. His developments were somewhat unnatural, so obviously he had a few broken ribs. Indeed, even in the space where the fur was detached, clear pointed stone imprints were engraved. "Who got it?" Vikir giggled distrustfully. On second thought, savages live on the opposite side of the red and dark mountains. Meanwhile, the uncouth ns that the iron-blooded fighter Baskerville and the esteemed mage have been pestering Funeral home. Assuming he was headed to this spot by the backslidings of savages, it appears to be that Cerberus'' circumstance isn''t awesome. earth! Daang! Kang! Vikir assembled the air that was dissipated like a gas and kept on hindering Cerberus'' paws and teeth. Each time the sword and teeth conflicted, there was a sound of iron and bronze conflicting, and starts flew. [Kreureung! kong! damn!] Cerberus attempts to chomp Vikir by moving his three heads, yet bombs like clockwork. "I''m somewhat used to battling trios." not that it isn''t It''s undeniably true that the three twins Hivero, Middlebro, and Lowbro''s swordsmanship and pike strategies were motivated by Cerberus'' battling style. I''m utilized to it since I was horrendously harassed by the trios during various execution assessments in my past life. The vast majority of the various odd examples were natural. The trios in the past life were talented and brilliant, so they took in Cerberus'' assault designs as though they were brought into the world with them, and Vikir is thinking back about those days and managing Cerberus. Booung! Baskerville Type 1, sharp teeth skip off Cerberus'' teeth. kang! Baskerville Type 2, second tooth half stopped in Cerberus'' neck. ... Fu-wook! Baskerville Type 3, the third tooth strikes the second, driving it considerably more profound into Cerberus'' neck. Vikir''s Baskerville service was obviously like the ordinary Baskerville function, however was unobtrusively unique. The fighters who have gone through the time of annihtion have something that the fighters of the past period can''t duplicate. Existing swordsmanship hypotheses of the serene period were totally rethought through the time of obliteration, and pointless fat, fat, and oil were depleted as far as possible. A de that main moves to kill its rival. Here, outrageousmonsense experience was added. To ce it in a rtionship, the swordsmanship of the overall world is like hamburger with great marbling, the swordsmanship of the Baskerville family is hard chicken bosom, and the ongoing swordsmanship of Vikir resembles dried meat jerky. The pith of the limit, that is the expectation to kill the other individual. Vikir''s sword has an unmistakable feeling of direction. ... Fuck! The shortsword hit Cerberus'' side. The gas-like air detonated and Cerberus let out a shout. Nheless, Cerberus, the gatekeeper canine of misery, doesn''t swoon at this level. The person wounded his paw into the unfilled part beneath the direction the shortsword had drawn. Knock! Since I took the bones of my adversary, it is normal for me to forfeit my own tissue. Vikir''s back snapped. but. Shockingly, his body, which was nearly salted in the Waterway Styx, endured Cerberus'' paws. "... ... However two times would be iprehensible." Vikir scowled. No stomach burst, however a few of his ribs were most certainly broken. In addition, to exacerbate the situation. Pacan! The short de that couldn''t endure Vikir''s quality in the long run broke. "this." Difficulty. However, a carefully prepared tracker generally finds the best course significantly under these conditions. that. "It''s a progression of 36 lines." 36 techniques contrived by the top of the Leviathan family, who is the most educated in the craft of battle among the 7 families. Among them, the 36th is the situation sangchaek (×ß ‘Éϲß). Hodak- Vikir immediately convoluted and kicked the ground as hard as possible. Then, at that point, Cerberus, who held onto the triumph, follows such a vikir. [...] Kreureung!] Cerberus, who went after in a moment, would have been gotten immediately on the off chance that it hadn''t been for the enormous injuries cut on his side. Vikir got away from the floodwaters, profoundly thankful to the anonymous savage n past the mountains. yet. You can see the limit that Vikir has crossed. Sadly or luckily, there were no aide canines around. Vikir got around the security fencing denoting the line and ran. Cerberus crushed the spiked metal and stake directly before his eyes and crushed them, then, at that point, push three of his heads into Vikir''s back. [Kong! kong! keong!] What could be more remarkable than a dog pursuing its prey? Cerberus opens his mouth in win. The distance presently limited directly before him. soon. Before long you will actually want to bite the tissue and nibble the bones of your prey. ... thump! If by some stroke of good luck it hadn''t been for the floor that abruptly went down. Pook- Out of nowhere, the floor fell. Cerberus hurled himself entirely into a pit covered with dry straw to make it vague from the in. Falling into the snare, Cerberus lost his equilibrium, yet he arrived on the ground and attempted to bounce back over the pit. ... ... However, that was inconceivable. Fufufufufu! This is on the grounds that various woodennces stuck topsy turvy on the floor wounded her body. [Sweet!] A tearing shout ejected from every one of Cerberus'' three heads. At the lower part of the pit Vikir had dug, there were innumerable woodennces jutting. Obviously, arge portion of the woodennces couldn''t pierce Cerberus'' hard skin and broke, however a few woodennces entered Cerberus'' body and left lethal injuries. It was the lower mid-region within the side, where the pointed stone formed injury had been profoundly dug. "Wee to the support of the de." Vikir momentarily saluted himself. Initially, this trap was made in anticipation of being pursued by different beasts like hellhounds. They were introduced just to block development or a bit. Presently I''m making a seriously surprising pay. however, that is all there is to it Effervescent... ... Cerberus snapped and broke the woodennces trapped in his side and mouth, and his entire body shuddered fiercely. A distraught fury, yet it was something different that made Cerberus'' body shake before that. Blood Bean! Vikir heated up the bloodbean beans and absorbed the woodennce the water so the energy drenched into the tip of thence. Cerberus is likewise a canine beast. A lot of chocte energy saturates straightforwardly into the body through the blood of the injury. In any case, simr to a high-positioning beast, he didn''t tumble down without a moment''s dy. Froth at the mouth, consuming fecal matter trickling from the butt, and the thick smell of chocte espresso. Yet, all things considered, the three heads stand upstanding and gaze at Vikir. Vikir shook his sack and took out every one of the Horrendous Beans. Tick! tick! sudden! Beans fly towards Cerberus'' three expanding jaws. The majority of the beans tossed by Vikir arrived in Cerberus'' mouth, which was dialed back by hisnce. Subsequently, Cerberus'' development bit by bit dials back. Dduduk! Pop! In the long run, Cerberus broke a few woodennces trapped in his body and drove Vikir to the edge of his pit. It was around the time the sack of Blood Bean Beans was vacant. Cerberus has turned into a disaster area, however he actually has the solidarity to nibble his prey by the neck with ast jump. "... ... ." Knowing that, Vikir, who had been headed to an impasse, looked incredibly reasonable. After a short time, Cerberus moved. Vikir likewise lurches forward, gripping one of his woodennces. ... Pod! The woodennce tossed by the tracker flew through the air and touched Cerberus'' body. The woodennce, which appeared to be somewhat caught in the injury as an afterthought, was pulled out vulnerably. If not for the first bolt mark, it would have bobbed off by any stretch of the imagination. Cerberus uncovered his teeth at Vikir. Cerberus'' six eyes consumed significantly more seriously at the prospect that he would before long see the finish of his prey that had been so irritating. ... ... but. Breetle! Cerberus, who was running, stunned his body for a moment. Cerberus, who unexpectedly lost his equilibrium, overreacted, yet serenely moved forward once more. falter Be that as it may, the subsequent step was additionally somewhat out of concentration. The equivalent goes for the third step. In the fourth step, it even almost fell over with its legs twisted in a weird bearing, and in the fifth step fell. Furthermore, in the 6th step, he hauled his body forward once, and in the seventh step, he bombed on the floor without creeping. Just multiple times. The quantity of advances Cerberus took while moving toward Vikir. That was hisst. ... Brazen! The three heads, froth rising at the edges of their mouths, tumbled down and at absolutely no point ever moved in the future. Really at that time did Vikir plunk down resting up against the precipice. "... ... There is something that would merit stowing away." The tracker''s look is aimed at the woodennce he tossed before. A woodennce that just brushed Cerberus. Notwithstanding, the woodennce is somewhat not the same as other woodennces. Connected to the tip of thence were two little yet sharp spikes. Toward the finish of this dry thistle, you can see that there is a dim quality. A snake''s toxin that makes it challenging to try and walk. The Ridiculous Mamba''s posion was all the while coursing through it. _____________________________________ _____________________________________ "Prepare for an enchanting voyage through unexplored dimensions with Jigsaw_404''stest literary marvel ?. Your ratings are the golden key that unlocks the true essence of the adventure ????. Don''t just read, immerse yourself and let your voice resonate in the halls of imagination ????." Chapter 12 - 12: Artifact...

Chapter 12: Artifact...

Saggy Cerberus. Oily regurgitation streamed out of his mouth simultaneously. Tsutsutsutsutsu... ... Following Cerberus'' passing, the soul from his body got consumed Vikir''s body. This strange energy, called karma, karma, experience, and so on., makes the body and soul of the individuals who rout beasts considerably more honorable. "Conveying this should be troublesome." Vikir attempted to move Cerberus'' carcass, yet surrendered. Also, he chose to simply leave Cerberus'' body here. In any case, the reason for death was clear, and there were many aide canines who saw Vikir shaving a woodennce in this safe-house, so there were many individuals who could demonstrate it. In this way, all he did was to eliminate a couple of significant parts and guts and cover them in a mystery ce. ... More than anything. "It''s not significant at this moment." Vikir looked past Cerberus'' carcass into the further timbend he hade from. Cerberus is fundamentally a guard type beast brought into the world with the propensity for protecting his domain. Whether or not he had been pushed the entire way here by the savages, obviously there was presumably a ''prison'' watched by Cerberus close by. A prison is a cavern like spot where fortunes were generally present, however the majority of them are likewise the territory of strong high-positioning beasts. "Cerberus is dead, so it''s reasonable no other beast is there." As a general rule, beasts are drawn areas of strength for to energy, so there is a high chance that relics with solid wicked energy existed in the prison where Cerberus was. Frankly, Cerberus isn''t a beast that just lived anyce. Vikir looked through the beyond the boundaries, definitely made aware of the typical soul of Baskeville''s dogs. Hellhound and many beasts escaped far away by lsmell of Cerberus. Vikir''s eyes follow back the impressions and characteristics of Cerberus, covered in the shriveled soil, decaying leaves, moist roots and terrible murkiness. As I strolled through the shriveled thistles, consumed roots, and rotted old trees, the profundities of the flood were before long uncovered. Dungeon. It was a low-lying grave between huge hills of earth. From a higher ce, it looked unnoticeable. It was not made by Cerberus, and it is epted that it has been there for a long while. Obviously, this spot was likewise a spot in Vikir''s memory. It will be found in the following 10 years or somewhere in the vicinity. "... ... Yet I think it was a vacant in those days." However, presently it is unique. The smell of devils taken cover behind the spoiled smell. An unpracticed tracker could miss it, however Vikir figured out how to detect it. ... banging! Vikir broke the dry hill and descended into the sepulcher. Atst, you will see a prison made of ruddy soil and shakes. A vein of ruby projected out of the hill, as though it was associated with the Le Rebel Mountain, a feeder of the Le Maverick Mountains. As he entered the murkiness of the cavern, he saw a profound, winding path. A spot so dull and profound that you need to feel it with your hands. Be that as it may, shockingly, within the prison was wide and splendid. There was a genuinely extensive stone chamber, and a ruby stone the size of a clench hand projected around it, emanating a red light. A stone chamber stained red like blood by the ruby light. Vikir saw his own shadow that was projected on the mass of the stone chamber. "... ... Is it a prison with nothing?" The stone chamber was simply unfilled. No, it wasn''t exactly unfilled. Toward the finish of where Vikir''s long shadow came to, two skeletons were dispersed. A skeleton with cuts all around its body cut and broken as though it had been wounded by a de. Looking carefully, within the ruby-shaded had characteristics of a battle. In light of the imprints, it probably been seemingly forever. However Vikir tracked down a page of penmanshipposed on the skeleton. [ As a matter of some importance, it''s OK on the off chance that you don''t have a clue about my name. Simply call me ''Gain''. Do I truly have to stain this paper with my name? Subsequent to contemting it a few times, I record a couple of characters to forestall people in the future from misstepping the same way as me. ] It was a strange journal all along. Vikir kept on perusing the text, depending on the red light. After some time, Vikir saw that these letters were written in an old content slid from the Baskeville family. "Is it safe to say that he is the predecessors of Baskeville?" It was a sensible deduction. [ This stone chamber is an old prison that has been discussed as a legend inside the family. My sibling and I tracked down this spot by some coincidence, went through endless preliminaries to investigate it, and ultimately arrived at this room. It just so happens, this prison once had a genuinely extreme trouble level. Albeit presently it stays just as a vacant and deste grave. What''s more, it is assumed that the individual whoposed this diary and the skeleton dispersed here probably been twin siblings. My sibling and I killed endless beasts and showed up at this spot. Nheless, thest undertaking we got in this stone chamber kept our siblings on their feet. For a walloping 3 years! Vikir raised his head. What is the "task" they are discussing? The inquiry was before long settled. It was on the grounds that I could see the works engraved on the stone wall toward the path where the skeleton''s skull was confronting. [ Onees in, twoe in, and one goes out. ] It was an unusual question. Vikir took a gander at the notes once more. [ My sibling and I contemted over this mncholy expression for quite a while. Notwithstanding, taking into ount that this prison has been passed down as a legend in the Baskeville family, the importance is clear. We don''t have any idea what it implies only one of us can aplish what he needs from this prison? We siblings who entered the prison. They were initially one when they were imagined in their mom''s belly, yet split into two at the point when they emerged into the world. Furthermore, to get what they look for from this prison, they should be one once more. All things considered, the collections of the twins couldn''t be joined as one, so they needed to kill each other to stay as one. ] It is the custom of the Baskeville family to inducepetition between kin. The two siblings began battling each other for quite a while, and the coordinate finished with the demise of the more youthful sibling. "Then, does the more youthful sibling here be ''Abel''?" Cain and Abel. The more established sibling who needed to kill his more youthful sibling to be ''picked''. Vikir thought as he took a gander at the skeletons dissipated on the floor. A skeleton that was nearly endured even in a windless stone chamber, regardless of how long it had been dead. Notwithstanding, the substance of theposition was very unforeseen. [ I killed my sibling after a savage fight. Presently, I''m the final straggler in this stone chamber. In any case, in spite of this, there was no adjustment of the stone chamber. A penmanship that continuously bes shaded with frantess. The penmanship additionally turned out to be increasingly nted, and eventually, Vikir needed to figure out the importance of the letters at a practically understandable level. [ Despite the fact that it was clearly two to one, I got nothing! You can''t get out without getting anything! nothing! nothing! Notwithstanding, with respect to thest penmanship, it was returned in a slick penmanship, presumablyposedter quite a while had passed. I''ll quit fooling around. In the event that there are bold rtives who will visit this spot in the far off future, I might want to you to surrender. leave at this moment It is said that nothing can be gotten in this fallen angel''s nook, which just misleads and taunts individuals. ] Eventually, what he needed to say was clear. He went through every one of the hindrances and came here, however it was canine hair. Furthermore, mavericks are likewise urged to return the manner in which they came from without losing their solidarity. ... Yet, Vikir thought in an unexpected way. "I''m not a twin." In spite of the way that Vikir is certainly not a twin, the substance of the task is as yet substantial. That implies that Cain and Abel, who were here, confused the items in the text. "When I came in, I was one, however when you came in, there were two, so when you go out, you need to be one once more?" Baskeville checked out at the cavern behind him. It was an ebony without a solitary strand of light. Furthermore, before it was a stone chamber where there was light. In a little while, Vikir turned his head to check the skull out. What looms over the finish of the skull is its own shadow. shadow! "... ... Right." Vikir raised his clench hand. Then, at that point, he crushed the huge ruby metal that illuminated the stone chamber red with his clench hand and broke it. Clink! At the point when the ruby breaks, the weak wizardry inside it additionally vanishes. Within the stone chamber was dove into haziness for a moment. OK. Ku-gu-gu-gu-gu-kwak! Something bizarre urred. The stone wall on one side of the stone chamber had fallen. The wall was thick to such an extent that the thickness alone could arrive at many meters. It is huge to such an extent that you could never consider it an entryway. Vikir gestured. The solution to the enigma was basic ''shadow''. At the point when you enter, you are totally alone in the entry of dimness, however the second you enter the stone chamber enlightened by ruby light, the shadows discrete. Furthermore, when the ruby is eliminated andplete obscurityes, the shadow gets back to the body. At the point when they be one, thest phase of the stone chamber will be opened. Vikir mindfully connected before him. Luckily, the space past the stone wall was a level, single street, and there were no snares. Cain and Abel would have figured out the amassing beasts quite a while in the past, so all that remains is to really look at the prison''s prizes. In a little while, something cold contacted Vikir''s fingertips. It''s the handle of a sword. The sword was immovably stuck upward into the stone, and an engraving was recorded before it. Vikir mishandled with his fingertips and read the words. ''Just the blood of the Baskevilles is this ''... ''''Can I pull out.'' The text makes reference to thest name Baskeville and Carl''s most memorable name. What''s more, the second he took for the sake of the de, a shock like a thunderp hit Vikir. "... ... Was this a Artifect that viewed as here?" Chapter 13 - 13: New Ability...

Chapter 13: New Ability...

''Just the ancestry of the Baskevilles will actually want to choose this ''Baalzebub''.'' The text makes reference to thest name of Baskeville and Demon''s most memorable name. "... ... Was this a relic viewed as here?" Vikir followed the state of the de with very fine light emissions from broken ruby shards. A dark drill with a lengthened nose jutting from a three-dab formed de stand, round and rosy like a ruby. The rough handle region is sparkling green and seems to be an enormous fly. Vikir knew the personality of this relic. As a kid in his past life, he inly saw it in an outline on a page in a legend book. ''Baalzebub, the greedy fly'' Making sense of the beginning of this sword is long. To momentarily sum up. In the folklore of the far off past, there were evil heavenly bodies called the ''Seven Debacles'', umon wicked monsters that attacked thisndmass, and all people on the whole maindbined efforts to ovee these devilish groups of stars. Furthermore, the remaining parts of these seven satanic star groupings were left in this world in any structure, whether material or notional, and regardless of being in a position where they could never again obstruct thew of circumstances and logical results, they held a portion of the power they had throughout everyday life. One of them was this de, Baalzebub. The heads of seven families, including the primary top of the Baskeville family, each crushed one devil heavenly body. Hence, the remaining parts of Baalzebub were kept in the Baskeville family''s bequest, and the solid evil energy discharged by this antiquity drew strong beasts close by. It is an old legend that couple of individuals have confidence in at this point. ''Be that as it may, the legend was valid, andter this de would fall under the control of the devils.'' This failed to remember antique abruptly showed up on the war zone one day and drove innumerable people to their demises. Indeed, even among the evil spirits, the proprietor of this sword proceeded to change, and maybe the quantity of devils far surpassed the quantity of individuals killed by this de. ... Yet, presently the circumstance is somewhat unique. Baalzebub''s antique came into Vikir''s hands. In my past life, I was burrized by evil presences and didn''t realize it was taken, however that won''t be the case now. buzz buzz- The de started to reverberate with the mana produced by Vikir. The wings of a fly is clearly in my ears. Vikir loosened up his hand and stroked it, and the de, Beazelbub, started to be consumed into the center of his hand as though it were essential for Vikir''s body. ... Pod! As Vikir loosens up his hand for strength, dark breaks from the vein side of his wrist. Beazelbub would subsequently conceal discreetly inside Vikir''s body, and when he needed, it would spring out and act as an extra de. However. Beazelbub is an odd sword produced using the body of an evil spirit star grouping. This isn''t the finish of this otherworldly capacity. ... growl! When Baalzebub settled inside Vikir''s out of nowhere felt extremely powerless. "... ... what is this." Vikir was somewhat shocked. In my past life, he was ustomed to starving for a week and eating everything in one dinner. At the point when he went out into the field, he frequently remained in concealing drinking just water for a month. A champion that has been prepared so cruelly can get through things like this without any problem. Indeed, even in a body of a kid it was basically impossible that he would be this powerless. ... growl! Yet again his stomach turns as though angrily. Vikir understood that this outrageous yearning was not ordinary. "Is it true that you are requesting something?" Truth be told. Lucifer disturbed Vikir with the buzz of wings. sniff- Maybe his feeling of smell has likewise be touchy, and he smells vorful some ce. It''s the smell of devils. An appealing smell drifted from outside the prison. Vikir slithered out of the prison and strolled into the woods. As he moved toward the boundary region and gets back to where he came from, his smell developed further. The principal thing he experienced was the carcass of a hellhound. Baalzebub didn''t call, however he stood out first. As it ought to be, a dog that uncovered its teeth without being requested by its proprietor should be rebuffed. Yet, Vikir made an exemption this time. Since the craving he imparted to it was so extreme. ''Seems as though he''s famished for quite a while.'' The carcass on which Baalzebub was installed and the dirt around it were extremely dry and curved. No, maybe it is a result of Baalzebub''s frantic craving that the whole Le Rebel Mountains areprised of dead trees and dried soil? Then, at that point, how much food did he have to supply to assuage thister on? "... ... ." Vikir shook his head and brushed away his considerations. Baalzebub''s power was sufficient to bear the cost. yet. The Baalzebub that Vikir knew started to uncover its power. swallow swallow swallow The Hellhound''s cadaver, Baalzebub caught in the neck, started to suck blood at an amazing rate. Blood and destroy juices enter Vikir through Baalzebub''s borer pipe. The hungry was filled. ... shimmer! Vikir saw that one of Baalzebub''s three eyeballs shined outstandingly red. ''I got the ability.'' Yes. Vikir''s instinct is right. Baalzebub, a voracious fly, had the ability to take the other individual''s exceptional qualities or strengths while alive. The width of retention was near boundlessness, and innumerable individuals were denied of the multitude of aplishments they had made all through their lives to Baalzebub and transformed into clumsy individuals. Sadly, this is destructive , so there is no such expanding influence. Just 3 abilities can be taken from the adversary. Vikir''s Baalzebub acquired an expertise by sucking the blood of a hellhound. -1 opening: Dying - Hellhound (B+) -2 space: none -3 opening: none A capacity that is just appeared by Vikir''s will. Whoever is stung by this drill will feel the full human force of the dogs of agony. As a general rule, even shallow and minor injuries that don''t drain will constantly draw blood after some time, and draining endures significantly longer than ordinary injuries. Meanwhile. Rugged rough Baalzebub sucked the hellhound''s cadaver until it was nearly embalmed before it fell. The expertise was removed immediately, yet it appeared to be that he was basically eager. Vikir likewise felt his yearning die down to some degree. ... growl! In any case, all things being equal, he was as yet eager. The tasty smell that passed my nose was all the while drifting from a long way away. Vikir speedily escaped the timbend. Ultimately, a natural limit line shows up. cradle. You can see the space where the offspring of the Baskevilles take their tests. At the point when he crossed the line, he saw an opening he had dug under a stone somewhere far off. Luckily, it appears to be that the oversight of the aide canines has not as yete. Indeed, regardless of how ''support'' it is, the region is very huge. The management of the aide canines could not have possibly arrived at all pieces of the test site. Moreover, since he was simply sitting in the pit for quite a while, obviously Vikir was at that point named a protected observation target and his reconnaissance was ignored. Vikir crossed the limit and went down to the hideaway and eliminated all the dirt and fallen leaves that had been delicately covered. After a short time, a tantalizing piece of meat shows up. Cerberus. It was fanned out as it was the point at which it passed on. buzz buzz- Baalzebub, who smells the fat meat, is extremely partial to it and bites the dust. The wings of a fly became stronger. Before long, Baalzebub set his teeth into Cerberus'' body and started to pig out himself on meat and organs. Yet, Vikir halted Baalzebub. "Wah-Hold up This is evidence of down to earth assessment. Assuming that you harm it to an extreme, it will be hard to make sense of when you do a post-mortemter." In any case, Baalzebub couldn''t care less and pushes in from the nose. Vikir''s appearance turned horrid. "no!" match! Vikir hit the rear of his hand viciously. He hit the rear of his own hand. Keeing... ... Baalzebub at longst seen and taken out the teeth from Cerberus'' body. Vikir saw fresh blood and capacities going through the veins on the rear of his hand. /Drill -1 opening: Consume (Fire) - Cerberus (A+) -2 opening: Dying - Hellhound (B+) -Space 3: Rapid recovery - Norbegicus the Rodent (F) Is it since Cerberus is an all the more remarkable beast? 1 space was involved by the blood of Cerberus. Hellhound pushed to 2 spaces. Furthermore, ridiculously, the third space had the blood of a rodent. Maybe under Cerberus'' carcass, the bones and stows away of a rodent that had been eaten were thronw about. ''Seems as though I can erase the past expertise in the event that I get a more grounded beast.'' Vikir giggled as he saw that among the three corridors that throbbed on his wrist, the course where the rodent''s blood streamed had contracted specifically. For the present, Vikir chose to let it be, as it would be smarter to have some different option from leave it unfilled. Most importantly, it was an incredible reap to get the ''Consume'' expertise of Cerberus, the watchman of misery. Presently, the individual wounded by this won''t be singed that ever recuperates normally by the zes of the oil world moved by the damnation watcher Cerberus. When you get wounded, you need to live with the consuming aggravation until you kick the bucket. Taking into ount that perhaps of the most terrible aggravation that people can feel is consuming torment, it probably been a lot of more regrettable than the draining expertise that a hellhound had. "Presently I have all that I can get on this mountain." There''s not a lot to do now. Simply loosen up like this for the rest of themonsense assessment, present the assemge of Cerberus to the aide canines and get in front of the pack assessment, and that is all there is to it. What''s more, maybe Vikir will bepensated for this. "... ... ." Vikir shut his eyes and actually look at his body. As a wizard, he had proactively collected 4 mana circles. The quantity of Baskeville teeth that can be drawn with his de is three. No, perhaps four at this point. This is the phase of checking out toward the start of an alum from the most elevated level of de master. ''In the event that it is assessed daintily, it is the most elevated level of master, and assuming that it is assessed liberally, it is a novice graduate.'' Practically speaking, it is all in all correct to see it as a specialist since it is half lower than my capacity. In hisst life, regardless of how much mana he collected and how talented he was in battle, he was unable to draw multiple teeth due to the restrictions of the swordsmanship he had learned. For reference, the ongoing Hugo has 7 teeth, and the Hugo prior to returning knew a swordsmanship that could draw 9 teeth. Baskeville Type 9. This is a swordsmanship that just reaches out to the family head and his immediate rtive, the oldest child who will seed the family, and the chatan child who will help him. It was an honorable and refined swordsmanship that was on an alternate level from the fourth recipe that Vikir had learned. However, presently it''s unique. "... ... 10 meals." Baskeville Type 10. ten teeth. A definitive express that no Baskeville in this world could reach. An unbelievable swordsmanship reading material that contained the lessons of the primary top of the family who were said to have quelled the satanic group of stars having a ce with the Seven Fiascos in the far off past. Vikir knew where the fortune was. ''I don''t need to go the distance.'' Startlingly, it is decaying in an extremely close spot, among various books that are so normal and close that anybody can undoubtedly understand them. who will give it to you? Hugo Le Baskevilles, the top of the Baskeville family. He will hand it over to Vikir himself. He was unable to try and envision how much the worth of the gig book he gave over was. _____________________________________ _____________________________________ "Prepare for an enchanting voyage through unexplored dimensions with Jigsaw_404''stest literary marvel ?. Your ratings are the golden key that unlocks the true essence of the adventure ????. Don''t just read, immerse yourself and let your voice resonate in the halls of imagination ????." Chapter 14 - 14: Beast...

Chapter 14: Beast...

Useful assessment was finished. As the dogs returned. Normally, dogs get the beast cadaver as a ruin. The equivalent was valid for the offspring of the Baskevilles. They gained safeguards, des, neckbands, and so forth. produced using the pieces of the bodies of the beasts. Through this open door, the youthful dogs would develop further. The test that had been tense until theposed test was over vanished as though it had been washed after the positions were set. Maybe in light of the experience of moving together in outrageous circumstances for quite a while, an obscure and peculiar charitable love was arising all through the ss. Obviously, regardless of this, there were still a few kin who didn''t manage everything well, except the vast majority of them tackled their concerns during the functional test or passed on, so suddenly, infighting seldom happened in the ss. Along these lines, for a couple of days a year, a casual air infested the Baskevilles after the down to earth test. * * * Hugo Baskeville, top of the Baskeville family, was getting a report from Steward Barrymore. "... ... Who got what?" It is practically incredible for a godlike who has ascended to the level of a de expert to uncertainty his own body. Yet, as of now, Hugo was inly questioning his ears. Elder Barrymore read the report again in an unmistakable, energized voice. "Vikir van Baskeville in the ss of 8. Crossed the limit line and entered the prohibited zone during useful assessment. Effectively chased down Cerberus, a beast of peril grade A+. There''s nothing more to it." It''s the second time he discussing, yet it actually sounded crazy. A 8-year-old youngster went out to the prohibited region and returned alive. In reality, this by itself is sufficiently extraordinary. Simply having the option to draw a guide or pay attention to derations that assist them with specting the geology and environment outside the Unlocked Zone is a huge aplishment. Notwithstanding, this extraordinary 8-year-old kid went into damnation and got back to life safe, and, surprisingly, brought back Cerberus, the watchman canine of misery! "... ... Cerberus is a high-positioning beast that even the family gatekeeper knights feel troubled to manage." Hugo stroked his facial hair with a confused demeanor. Notwithstanding, the point by point report that followed was much more silly. Hugo rehash the report once and put down his bifocals. "He baited Cerberus into a snare and wounded him with his throat stick? Do you suppose this appears to be legit?" "Initially, it was an article that was harmed by savages, and there is likewise data that toxic substance was applied to the throat, Master." "Regardless of how harmed it will be, it is something very simr. What toxic substance was sufficiently able to send Cerberus away? What other ce did he say?" "that is... ... Nothing else was kept in the hunting log. I nned to ask the youthful expert, yet he said he was worn out and went right back to the quarters." At Barrymore''s words, Hugo put on a shocked artiction briefly, then, at that point,ughed. "The young fellow is now perplexed yet data is endlessly power is esteem. You need to raise and safeguard self esteem." Hugo turned his look back to the report. It is excellent that Vikir didn''t quickly uncover the toxic substance that got Cerberus, however it is additionally praiseworthy that he didn''t take Cerberus'' carcass straightforwardly to the aide canines, yet covered it with soil and hid it until the down to earth assessment was finished. Elder Barrymore respected. "His understanding is genuinely astounding. At the point when I was an eight-year-old, I would sessfully bemended by grown-ups and regarded by my kin. Assuming I had gotten Cerberus at 8 years old, I would have given it to the Gatekeeper Knights immediately. To getmendation and consideration." "Ha. Assuming I did, I would wind up seeming to be old Santiago." Hugo refering to an angler from a legend of the far off past. He ventured out onto the ocean and got an immense beast fish, however while he was binds the fish to a boat and hauling it, he met a gathering of sharks, took all his tissue, and got back with just a tremendous bone. "Assuming Vikir had gotten Cerberus and begun hauling that immense cadaver around, he would have been the objective of numerous siblings. He might have been killed in the event that it wasn''t sufficient that he was denied of every one of his aplishments." In the wake of hearing Hugo''s words, Barrymore felt a chill running down his spine at the horrendous family customs of the Baskevilles. "Frankly, I was extremely amazed. It''s anything but a center name of ''le'' or '', however a capable individual like this is brought into the world among the young people who have a center name of Van." "I''m not the same as the past family heads. Bloodline ought not be viewed as significant while raising dogs. There are monstrous canines of good blood, and there are great canines of unfortunate blood. I couldn''t care less in the event that it''s a child from a magnificentdy or a child from a road whore. However long you have sufficient ability and boldness." Hugo''s eyes, murmuring in a soft tone, are ncing through the window at the far off tower. His subsequent child. Barrymore saw what Hugo was thinking when he took a gander at the tower, who was in preparing at the highest point of the tower. "It is said that even among canines of good blood, there are terrible ones. Will you get it?" "... ... Please ept my apologies." Hugo waved his hand. "It fine. I''m the one in particr who loses assuming I must be vexed due to my dumb child. I simply need a redirection." His look dropped through of the window, this opportunity to the report. Barrymore gestured his head when he understood his lord''s aims. "I''ll call the Expert Vikir." * * * It was a few hours after the fact that Vikir remained before Hugo. Hugo actually didn''t avoid the real issue. He just asked it. "How could you get Cerberus?" "I put chocte on his throat." It was something very simr with Vikir. Single sentence and a quick response. There was no fat or oil in Hugo''s discussion with Vikir. Hugo''s eyes erged. "Is it chocte?" "Chocte is toxic substance to canine beasts." "Huh. Is that why you requested chocte recently?" "yes." Vikir offered a short response. Subsequent to thinking for some time, Hugo opened his mouth once more. "If valid, the worth of the data is very perfect. It will be helpful while enving canine beasts. There will be many benefits in exchange with the data organization while raising dispatch results." "I suspect as much as well." The side of Hugo''s mouth went up somewhat at Vikir''s casual answer. Hugo asked in a probably cool voice. He said, "I heard that when the steward asked, he didn''t answer as expected about hunting Cerberus." "you''re correct. Since he isn''t my lord." "Then who is your lord?" To Hugo''s inquiry, Vikir addressed again smoothly. "I have a ce with a family, so couldn''t the proprietor of the family be you?" At that, Hugo at longst gestured his head and grinned happily. "You learned well. As a prize, the cadaver of the beast you got will have a ce with youpletely." Cerberus, a beast of risk grade A+. Its body merited the expense. Teeth and paws were utilized as weapons, organs and tissue as wellbeing food, and bones and stow away as reinforcement. Pretty much nothing remains to be discarded from the cadavers of high-positioning beasts. It was an extraordinarypensation to get this in its all whole. Moreover, Hugo gave Vikir another award. "Since you positioned first in bothposition andmonsense abilities, the assumptions for your family are high. Assuming there is anything you need, tell me." "Didn''t you as of now hand over the cadaver of Cerberus?" "That is my thought. I need to hear what you need." Vikir opened his eyes somewhat wide. Hugo''s words were fairly amazing. This is on the grounds that he never had a past filled with asking his youngsters for their viewpoints. He simply provide orders. Who might ask a canines their thought process? However, these factors are generally wee. Figuring it would make things simpler, Vikir voiced his perspective. "I need to go into the Inward Library." "... ... !" At those words, Hugo''s eyes limited. The Inward Library is a gigantic library found somewhere inside the stronghold of the Baskeville family, and equaling the biggest library on the, the ce of Morgue is sufficiently huge. Hugo put his jawline on his jaw and contemted briefly. It''s umon for him. "... ... Hmm. Go as far as possible. It is a spot that main those of the unadulterated blood can enter. Did you be aware and inquire?" At those words, Vikir erged his eyes. A look that he didn''t be aware by any means. ''I had hardly any familiarity with it since I had nothing to go into the library in my past life.'' Culture, swordsmanship, and other information were sufficient to be given in sses inside the family. He lived happy with the truth and showed no craving to find out more. That was the canine''s ethicalness and was restrained like that. ''... ... I didn''t have any idea. In the event that it doesn''t work, I''ll do what needs to be done another way.'' Vikir immediately chomped his foot. All things considered, it doesn''t make any difference. Sneaking in under front of night is sufficient. However, things turned out more straightforward than anticipated. "You might go." Hugo''s judgment was speedy. Before Vikir could put on a stupefied artiction, Hugo proceeded. "I can''t give you an excessive amount of time. Will ten days be sufficient?" "Everything necessary is one day." There is no need ready Hugo by remaining in the library for quite a while. Hugo peered down at Vikir with a weak grin. "What book would you like to peruse in only one day?" "I found out about ''family ancestry'' during a human sciences ss and simply needed to find out about it." He just referenced any book with some restraint, be that as it may, Hugo probably enjoyed Vikir''s response a considerable amount. "Family ancestry. Feel better. It''s great to be d by concentrating on the good history of your loved ones." Assuming you see him discussing pride that he didn''t actually specify. Hugo even prescribed a book for Vikir to peruse. "The profundities of the Internal Library , In the event that you thoroughly search in the center column of the library in the sixth control region, there is a swordsmanship manual called ''Baskeville sixth Structure''. Understand it." Vikir couldn''t ept his ears when that''s what he heard. The world''s Hugo suggests a swordsmanship course reading? 4 structures, which is the breaking point that Van''sst name can go up to, what number of 6 dinners? Baskeville sword structures. This swordsmanship, which permitted him to draw six teeth, must be dominated by the tip top among chiefs and direct rtives inside the family. Hugo has now permitted it to Vikir. Regardless of whether it''s an exceptionally concise perusing. Taking into ount that the ongoing Hugo had seven teeth, and the Hugo before the return knew how to create nine teeth, Hugo''s ongoing treatment was really capricious. Contrasted with the four structures Vikir had advanced prior to returning, sixth was a strong swordsmanship that was on an alternate level. But. Vikir, was going for the gold, wouldn''t be extremely intrigued. ''... ... It''s simply meat.'' A stupid thought that would make others faint assuming they heard it. Yet, I''m not sufficiently moronic to make a special effort to show it off. "much obliged to you. I will understand it and satisfy your hopes." Vikir bowed his head and said thanks to Hugo. He was an exceptionally unassuming and well mannered hello, apparently immacte. Obviously, on the off chance that he had understood what sort of insidious prowled inside him, Hugo would have halted Vikir regardless of whether he needed to consume the library. "... ... ." Imagining that he haspleted all his business, Hugo just detachedly dismissed his head. Having acquired admittance to the Internal Library, Vikir weed courteously until the end and afterward convoluted and left the room. And. He set out on route to the most valuable fortune in all of the Baskevilles. Chapter 15 - 15: Fangs...

Chapter 15: Fangs...

Internal Library It is a huge library found somewhere down in the Baskerville family''s fundamental pce, and its size matches the positioning inside the Realm. "On second thought, this is whenever I''ve firste in and seen it myself." Vikir went through the entry monitored by a few knights and entered the limited region. At the point when he had introduced the pass endorsed by Hugo himself, nobody thought for even a moment to stop him. A few knights even gave a salute with a light grin. In a little while, Vikir remained before the section prompting the profundities of the universe. This library, made by straightforwardly boring an opening in the stone wall, was practically identical to the mouth of a goliath beast. Books were stacked up out of control, peering down at Vikir. "I''ll need to pick up the pace a little." Vikir checked out at his library, pondering the time left. His heart was in a rush, yet his means and look moved gradually. The exceptional sensation of old books, the smell of ink and residue. Yet, he didn''t feel especiallyfortable. Books talking about procedures for managing weapons,putation strategies for killing adversaries with the briefest course, and productive and legitimate killing hypotheses. Furthermore, the library where they are firmly pressed together. Various fighters from past ages who existed throughout the entire existence of the Baskevilles are participated in a quiet conflict of words, staying just in principle. Is that why? Instead of venturing into a library, it seemed like strolling through the passageways of a jail where savage and cold desperate crazy people were detained. Vikir felt a wounding look from the swordsmanship course readings. What''s more, Vikir before long became limated to all of this. tak-tak- The sound of strides sinking into the chasm of the passage. The further you go into the library, the more established books you can see. ''Cutting front teeth'' swordsmanship, ''mincing mrs'' swordsmanship, ''prating teeth''s swordsmanship, "twofold chomp twofold tooth" swordsmanship, "stowed away tooth" swordsmanship... ... , Natural swordsmanship course books, swordsmanship reading material he needed to advance such a huge amount in his past life, and swordsmanship reading material that were strong to the point that he had never hoped against hope were arranged wlessly like teeth. The locks to forestall robbery or cheats'' entrance were solidly locked. Generally, security and ill-conceived youngsters, regardless of how much mana they have and the amount of involvement they possess practically speaking, it is challenging for them to learn multiple kinds of swordsmanship. Direct descendents advance something like 5-level swordsmanship, elites among direct descendents learn 6-level swordsmanship, and older folks learn seventh level swordsmanship. Hugo Baskerville has now dominated the seventh Baskerville, and the seven teeth he draws have made him quite possibly of the most impressive figure on thendmass and a de ace. As it is a contention with the top of the ce of Mortuary, known as the incredible wizard of the seventh circle, the inaction should be like some degree. Vikir stopped his means. In the immense library, there are an ocean of books that you can''t perceive which book is in which ce. In one of them, he could see the book Hugo gave him. A shelf with a fewyers of locks on it, befitting a significant assortment. At the point when he matched the key Hugo gave him, the book concealed inside was uncovered. A book that contains respectable swordsmanship that Vikir couldn''t have ever longed for in his past life. Vikir got it and looked it over. As indicated by the state of the teeth drawn by the direction of the de, the strategies for cutting, wounding, hindering, pulverizing, cutting, and mincing are portrayed. What''s more, this swordsmanship manual was examining how to draw a sum of six teeth. Normally, Hugo probably figured it would be preposterous for 8-year-old Vikir to retain them in a single day. Thus, with a specific measure of generosity and a specific measure of putting down, he would have permitted Vikir to peruse the book on meat-eating swordsmanship. Nheless, Vikir was a talented fighter who has lived 40 years and was a world ss Baskerville among Baskevilles who endure even subsequent to going through the period of obliteration. Obviously, he had dominated the spections of swordsmanship 1 to 4. To the degree that he previously spected andid out the hypothesis of the fifth tooth, which he had not officially schrly. At the point when he was stale on the grounds that he didn''t have the foggiest idea about the correct way. The recipe for rising one''s status that one yearned for with a consuming thirst. "... ... Right. Subsequent to drawing the fourth tooth, I needed to break the progression of mana once. That is the reason I was unable to make a fifth tooth!" Vikir atst felt his contemtions clear up. It required somewhere around 3 hours toprehend and retain the information he had acquired. Obviously, it was thanks to the experience collected again and again while remaining on 4 teeth for just about 20 years. Having remembered the whole book, Vikir before long shut it. It''s great that he sorted out the best approach over to fourth tooth and go to fifth and sixth tooth, however as a matter of fact, that is not the genuine motivation behind being here today. Vikir got back to the absolute starting point of the Internal Library. It was a space that even knights who stood watchman and workers who cleaned the library could go through. "what? youthful expert. For what reason did youe out once more?" "What have you neglected? We will carry it to you." "In the event that you are eager, will we present to you a dinner? Workerse to benevolently talk. ording to the unpretentious regard and dread pervaded in his look, it appears to be that the bits of gossip about thismonsense abilities assessment have previously spread. In any case, Vikir shook his head. "I''m finished with my tasks." The workers were likewise astounded by those words, and, surprisingly, the gatekeeper knights who were standing watchman were astonished. "Already?" "Watch somewhat more and afterward emerge." "Do you actually have a great deal of time left?" Everybody said nothing, however they looked extremely grieved. It should be so. To decline the swordsmanship course books that resembled treasures put away somewhere down in the Inward Library and to forget about them surprisingly fast. It is reasonable that they feel frustrated about them, as these are significant assortments that merit perusing even at the put of their lives in extreme danger. Regardless of whether it was Vikir before the return, it would have been something very simr. Be that as it may, Vikir was indifferent. "Before I leave, I intend to peruse different books too, so quit stressing and do what you need to do." simultaneously. Vikir went to the shallowest floor of the Internal Library, where different books were gathered. A portion of the knights, who were sparkling careful focus, murmured while observing such a Vikir. "If it were in my shoes, I would have perused the swordsmanship course books in the profundities. I probably remembered it like there''s no tomorrow." "he is as yet youthful and doesn''t have a clue about its full worth. He would think twice about it until the end of your life when you age." "I need to tell the others not to stress. This is on the grounds that he is perusing inconsequential incidental books like that." In any case, assuming they had seen Vikir''s appearance back to them, they could never have neglectfully talked that way. Vikir was scrounging through the books with an energy. No one thought often about these books and they were a muddled wreck on this dusty shelf. Vikir looked gradually and meticulously. Furthermore, he had the option to find what he was searching for inside a couple of hours. The edge of the library, a spot that everybody could see, however everybody passed by automatically. There was an old book stuck there. It appears to be that there is no conservation sorcery applied in light of the fact that it is very dusty. "... ... ." Vikir represented a drawn-out period of time, gazing at the title of the book. An essential book of type 1 that even the offspring of the Baskevilles didn''t want to peruse. An old book delegated a swordsmanship reading material. Yet, who in this world knew the worth of this book? Just Vikir, who had survived the period of annihtion, knew. This book is the Baskerville''s most prominent fortune! Vikir took out the book. It appeared to have been on the shelf for quite a while, and at first it didn''te out well. It was only after I pulled out and take care of a couple of books that were obstructing my direction that it was pulled out and uncovered to the world. "... A hiding trap." Having prevailed with regards to removing the book, Vikir painstakingly swiped it with his hand. Furthermore, he turned the page. Pararak- He immediately turned through the pages. Furthermore, soon, the justification for why this book was delegated a various book was uncovered. A torn page should be visible in the book. A meager book, as though a couple of pages had been taken out. Torn marks are apparent on each significant page. Obviously, the items were cut off and not associated. Along these lines, nobody could grasp the items in this book, and ordingly, it probably been named a particrly unimportant random book. but. ''... ... I know.'' Vikir. he remembered what wasposed on the torn pages of this book. Since the recollections of partaking in the ''Activity to Recover Torn Pages'' or ''Activity to Reestablish Missing Teeth'' were still clear in his mind. Around then, the dog that crossed innumerable lines and gathered every one of the pages that had been torn and lost was Vikir van Baskeville! _____________________________________ _____________________________________ "??? Get ready to dive into a new chapter of this captivating novel every day at 4 pm, and don''t forget to add it to your library! ????" Chapter 16 - 16: Singularity

Chapter 16: Singrity

Episode 16: Singr It all began by chance. Before the regression, Vikir''s hunting party, the Dog Gathering, was raiding the dungeons that bordered the Enemy and Dark Mountain when they stumbled upon a peculiar artifact. It was a fragment of a sword manual. A single torn page. Recognizing that what was written on it was unusual, Vikir kept it to himself. When he submitted the page in question, Hugo immediately realized that it contained something extraordinary. Hugo searched his entire library to find a book that matched this page. What he ultimately found was a swordsmanship book named "The Sneaking Snare." It was an old book, discovered deep in the shallow shelves of various books, not in the restricted area where the higher martial arts were studied. The unexpected discovery of this sword technique, buried in an obscure section, had set the entire Baskerville Road aze. "This sword art is the essence of our Baskerville." Hugo eximed. Initially, the sword technique was inconsequential, but with the addition of the missing pages, the system waspletely redefined. A sword that would seemingly defend itself against an enemy''s attack, then suddenly lunge out and mp down on the point of death, with the sole purpose of inflicting agony on the foe. This sword art, which purportedly had been written a long time ago by some ancestor named Baskerville, details how to draw ten teeth. The Baskerville Tenth Form. Hugo, who had achieved the rank of Sword Master with only seven techniques, couldn''t help but be intrigued. ...However, even with Vikir''s discovery of the missing first half, the book was still iplete. There were additional missing pages in thetter part. The torn pages totaled seven. Except for the one that Vikir found, the other six were lost. Hugo spent the next several years gathering the torn pages of this "''Sneaking Snare.''" The Baskervilles were relentless in their pursuit. After budgeting vast amounts of time and money, Hugo realized that the torn pages of the Swordsmanship Book were hidden deep within the domains of each of the seven families that supported the empire. Naturally, Hugo set out to retrieve them one by one. It was a task he called Operation Retrieve the Torn Pages or Operation Restore the Missing Teeth. Vikir shook his head from side to side as he recalled the memory. He could still smell the blood at the end of his nose. "...It was a tedious, long operation." Hugo unleashed the dogs to retrieve the pages. Whether they had any inkling of the torn pages, the resistance from other families was fierce. To them, it was a matter of course. No one would look good with someone else''s dogs bursting into their backyard. The Baskervilles practically dered war on all the other houses. Countless Baskerville dogs perished under the weight of it. The number of siblings andrades he had grown up ying with had dwindled at an incredible rate. The familiar faces of yesterday were nowhere to be found in the dining hall. The gaps left by the missing teeth were filled with new ones, which fell out just as quickly. The one permanent tooth that didn''t fall out through all that iling about was Vikir''s. Vikir became a fearsome right-handed ck dog, endlessly fighting. Eventually, he gathered the seven missing pages and brought them to his master. A few fingers and toes, a couple of ears, terrible burns and cuts covering his entire body, and his lost brethren. The reward for this was simple and clear. "Good." A single word of praise from Hugo''s mouth. Why did he think it was sufficient at the time? "...It was a foolish life." Vikir gritted his teeth. Before the regression, Hugo had used everything that Vikir and the dogs had sacrificed to provide for himself and his two sons. Hugo''s stature had risen beyond the seventh level to the tenth, and the prestige of Ironde Baskerville had soared. The blood of the dogs and the flesh of the deady beneath him. "That won''t happen in this life." Vikir closed his eyes and recalled the pages in his mind. All that had been written on those lost pages was known to him. But the reason why the pre-regression Vikir couldn''t go beyond the fourth tooth was because he didn''t know the first. The pages he remembered were iplete, only seven pages in total. Without the first, they were worthless. ...But not anymore. In Vikir''s hands now was the original copy of the ''Sneaking Snare'' sword technique! Though seven pages had been torn out, the missing information was still crystal clear to Vikir. The experience of fighting through manyyers of siege, sometimes with no way to keep track of the pages themselves, and delivering them to him, shines through. Soon, Vikir began to read the book. ...The first step of a decadal overshadow corresponds to a sr eclipse. The second a sword is drawn and disys aggression its most memorable trajectory, all swordy from that point on has an inherent limitation... Indeed. If an ignorant person were to read this book, it would be dismissed as a bunch of nonsense. Why bother with having 10 forms? But when the torn pages are recreated and the gaps are filled in, what was once a bunch of hot air and rhetoric bes the unique pieces that make up a masterpiece. Vikir notices that the look of his surroundings haspletely vanished, and he moves his body ordingly. Four teeth, honed to the limit before his regression. After that, the story begins in earnest. The book elucidated how to reveal the fifth tooth, how to craft the sixth tooth, how dangerous the seventh tooth was, when to unveil the eighth tooth, if the tenth tooth truly existed, and what the tenth tooth was. Though hecked mana and his body was immature for an eight-year-old, he would surely be able to reproduce these things someday. ''...At 15 years old. Within it, he regains all of his pre-regression powers.'' Of course, it doesn''t end there. After that, you will surpass the fifth level, to the sixth and seventh levels, which were unattainable before the regression. The stigma of the past, when you were pushed aside, beaten, and ignored by your masters because you didn''t have the aura of an Alumni, yet didn''t have the swordsmanship to match, will never have to happen again from now on. "I''ll start by memorizing the contents of the book." Once the memorization is done, the book will vanish from the world forever. Then, Hugo won''t find it, and he won''t have to make nine teeth. Sweet revenge for an eight-year-old, wouldn''t you say? Vikir chuckled, but dryly. He still had over twelve hours left in the Mansang Library, no matter how little time he took. For the children of Baskerville Road, it wouldn''t be too difficult to memorize a small book in that time. Some do it in 24 hours. Unaware of what she would be thereafter, Vikir read the book. At exactly 11 hours and 50 minutes from now, a small fire broke out in the shallowest part of the Great Library, in the section where the janitors were gathered. Fortunately, there were no injuries or fatalities. The damage was minimal, with only one tome burned to the ground. It was a small enough incident that even the servants shrugged it off. Chapter 17 - 17: Singularity (2)

Chapter 17: Singrity (2)

"That is all there is to it," Vikir murmured as he shut the book. He had remembered the whole book, in exactly the same words. He had retained it so strongly that he could present it with his eyes shut, even in reverse. And. the oues were soon apparent. With a swift motion, Vikir drew his de through the air, just as he had learned in the book. The first tooth was drawn forcefully. Then, the second, and then the third. No issues so far, for an eight-year-old. Kirik! Then, the fourth tooth appeared. It was the Baskerville Fourth, my specialty before rpse. But. ...Pot! Vikir''s hand drew another sharp direction, past the Baskerville Fourth. The Fifth Tooth. It was slightly smaller and blunter, but unmistakably a fifth tooth. Baskerville Fifth. What''s more, it was right there, in Vikir''s grasp, thinly reproduced! "... ... on the." Vikir repeated the motion he had just made several times. The result: sess. The direction of the sword was not quite right, given the kid''s small hands and short arms, but it was there nheless. The fifth tooth was growing. "... ... where''s the de?" If I had a de right now, I would have tried to air it. Yet, it''s impossible there''s a de in the library. However, that doesn''t mean I can''t unleash Satan from his slumber in the corridor of my wrist. Indeed, makes no difference either way. I was so joyous it nearly brought tears to my eyes. Something burning in my chest, rising to the top of my lungs. Vikir desperately tried to quell this overwhelming sensation. "Presently, as long as I have the mana to support me, I can rise to the level of my past life. As far as swordsmanship alone, he had proactively mastered something much stronger and more refined than his past life. His swordsmanship was not limited to the fifth level but could be elevated to the tenth level, so his future prospects were endless. Vikir closed his eyes and checked the mana in his body. The mana hall that had been expanded by the Styx Stream was still leisurely umting mana. Though it was hard to determine the exact level of his growth, it was clear that his growth had risen to a higher level. "...Graduator! Vikir jumped from Sword Master to Graduator. With the ability to create a liquid quality at the tip of their des, Graduators are a step forward from de Master. Instead of just the tip, Graduator can envelop the entire de in an air that is liquid, dense, and highly malleable in shape. When the liquid quality de of a Graduator shes with the gaseous aura de of a de Master, the result is as clear as vapor colliding with vapor. Graduators are warriors whose physical ability surpasses human limits. Their strength is the measure of a House''s prestige and, by implication, the Domain''s military might. Vikir reached this level at the age of 30 before his rpse. ...After the rpse, Vikir is now only 8 years old. That is a huge leap from where he was before. A level that most warriors can only dream of reaching in the course of their life. As a mage, he''s likely equivalent to a fourth-circle master. Perhaps in the entirety of the Baskerville family''s nearly 100 years of existence, there would be no other person of his age who had achieved this level of sess. " ... ... Also. The atmosphere of swordy has most definitely changed." The sword technique that Vikir had been using before was the ''Cutting Tooth'' sword technique, which was essentially what the dogs of the Baskervilles were trained in. Stabbing Tooth Sword Technique. Four of them. Vikir had pierced through countless defenses with his four teeth, drilling into the enemy''s heart like a drill. However, the stabbing tooth swordsmanship was risky. While you can quickly be strong enough to be useful inbat, there are clear limits to your growth. In exchange for the certainty of killing your opponent, you also faced a lot of risks. It is this ''cutting tooth'' swordsmanship that is best taught to dogs for use as ast resort card. However, there is something different about the swordsmanship Vikir has learned this time. It''s called the Sneaking Trap, and it''s insidious and painful, moving slowly and without revealing its power or aggression. The melody of the de seems graceful and noble, as if nothing is happening. But on a deeper level lies a malevolent scheme to cause the worst difort for the opponent. Once you''ve seeded in stabbing, you''ll be met with a relentless barrage of viciousbo attacks that will make you feel like you''d be better off dead. A furious onught, while still being able to defend yourself, is the perfect swordsmanship of this entire style, the Hiding Trap. "Ideal for concealing power." Vikir muttered quietly. At first nce, the Sneaking Trap Strike looked much like a stabbing tooth. So concealing their swordsmanship should not be too difficult. After all, it''s called ''trap'' for a reason. Vikir looked around, making sure that no one was watching. His heart was pounding with the tion of reaching a higher level. Buzzing. A fly''s wings in his ears. I look down at my wrist and see Lucifer pointing the tip of a dark borer at me. "Get in there." Vikir chided, not really caring about getting defensive toward. Rather, he was swiftly calcting how much this Lucifer would affect his recent performance. Vikir van Baskerville. Age 8. A swordsmanship that can reliably reveal four teeth, and an aura that has risen to the level of a thin substance, could be said to be at the beginning of the Graduator. Combine that with the experience that could only be described as epic of battle, a fifth tooth that can be drawn insecurely, and the power of the enchanted de Satan, which can absorb the skills of monsters, and you have yourself a formidable powerhouse. ''If I set my mind to it, I should be able to take on an intermediate Graduator somehow. A 100 percent chance of death, a half chance of hand-to-handbat. "... ... The question is, how far do you reveal your abilities?" Who will believe you when you say you''re a Graduator at just 8 years old? unting your skills would be absurd. In reality, you should keep 30% of your power hidden. "...." Vikir paused to contemte the appropriate behavior for an eight-year-old child. It didn''t take him long toe up with an answer. Just enough to raise Hugo''s expectations, but not enough to rm his enemies. You don''t have to hide your power and live in fear. Instead, the ideal amount of power gives you a chance to slip under Hugo''s radar. "A routine assignment, for example, or a ce at the Institute. When Vikir leaves the library, he should report his findings to Hugo. And he''s already calcted how he will present himself at the verification table. And now. Vikir took a few reading magnifiers from his pocket and stared at the window for a while. Tsutsutsutsuts... ... The cover of the ''Hiding Trap'' swordsmanship manual gradually turned ck under the harsh light of the magnifying ss. Crackle! Soon, it turned into coals. Vikir looked down at the burning book. With that, the sword book that contained the ten Baskerville techniques was gone from this world forever. It belonged solely to Vikir now. Somewhere in the distance, he heard servants bustling about. "What is that smell!" "Sniff, sniff, in and out!" "It''s not even under a preservation spell, ugh!" The servants rushed over with buckets of water and were met by a contrite Vikir. "Sorry. I left my magnifying ss lying around... ... . If anything needs to be reported, I''ll be sure to inform the steward." The servants waved their hands in dismissal. "Ah, no need to apologize. It''s our fault for not keeping you in line." "Basically, it''s good that you''re in a ce with plenty of janitors, hehe." The servants seemed to appreciate the ''if it needs to be reported'' part of Vikir''s words. Vikir nced at the remnants on the floor. "Well, it wasn''t worth much anyway, so I suppose it''s better to pretend it never happened, and as you all know, the steward is quite busy these days with the ruby mine dispute with the Morg family, so who has time for such a trivial matter?" The servants nodded eagerly at that. "Aha! Indeed, I thought as much." "Well, weyabouts always have to make our lords feel good." "As long as you turn a blind eye, we''re fine." Even they were relieved to be spared the tedious report. "I see. I''m afraid I will have a lot of work to do cleaning up the library, but I''ll make sure the burnt books are filled with appropriate records since I remember the contents." Vikir made a point to wrap up and took his leave. "You''re a good man. You''ve thought about the servants, and I''m sure others will appreciate this gesture." "Huh! Hey, you should tell them about the book!" "Just praise him, he''s actually quite good! My hearing has be sharper as I''ve improved. I could hear the servants chattering softly behind me, but I didn''t pay much attention. He needed to practice how he would answer Hugo''s summons when he left the library. _____________________ _____________________ "??? Get ready to dive into a new chapter of this captivating novel every day , So don''t forget to add it to your library! ????" Chapter 18 - 18: Uncovered Teeth (1)

Chapter 18: Uncovered Teeth (1)

"So. Did you have a terrible day?" Hugo Les Baskerville. He summoned Vikir to his office as he emerged from his review. He had adjusted his schedule to be free from waiting for Vikir''s arrival, and he was clearly looking forward to it. Aside from his first and second children, Vikir had never seen him care so much about his offspring. But, that''s no good reason to get out of hand or panic. The old Vikir had been nearly as old as Hugo is now. "A tad." "Ho-ho." Hugo''s eyes lit up. He had only been in the library for a day, and he couldn''t realistically have acquired anything. Most of the other Baskervilles his age are just starting to dive into mana and haven''t even had a chance to y a real game yet. Under such circumstances, what could a child of just eight years old possibly get out of seeing a high-level sword book? Yet, Hugo looked at the child before him, whose birth he didn''t know, with an unexined sense of anticipation that even he didn''t know the source of. "What did you feel and figure out in the library?" "... It was, um... ... warm, and... ... sharp, and... ... sharp, and... ... soft, and... ... soft? Something like that?" "...." Hugo ran a hand through his hair briefly. A child''s response is always hard to understand. But, could it ever be the instinct of a master? Hugo suddenly grasped something in Vikir''s string of words. "...No way." Hugo shook his head weakly, even as he murmured to himself. Aura. A sign that one had truly entered the realm of des. A realm that no ordinary fighter could enter, not even in death. A level that even the prodigies of Ironde Baskerville could reach at fifteen years old through relentless training. That is the realm of the ''Sword Master Fledgling''. Hugo nced again. A child of just eight years old. What was he expecting now? But. Hugo couldn''t take his eyes off his son''s ethereal face before him. What if. The anticipation of what might be made Hugo restless andpelled him to open his mouth. " ... ... Could you ever show this father what it is?" All people in Baskerville are hesitant to reveal their true ability to each other. It''s almost instinctive, even among parents and siblings. That''s why Hugo adopts a cautious tone, even when dealing with his 8-year-old son. But, Hugo''s concerns are dispelled with such ease by Vikir''s cheerful response. "Of course." Baskerville Road''s exhibition hall. A young child stands alone in the center of this vast open in, surrounded by a crowd of people. Vikir''s eyes are closed as he holds a short sword long enough to match his size. When Hugo decides to test Vikir''s level, a crowd of people rushes to the stage to watch the demonstration. "Did he say he was submerged for eight minutes in the Styx?" "Yes, he choked two venomous snakes in their cribs." "And for this practical, he''s captured a Cerberus." Surprisingly, Hugo didn''t stop the spectators. He just stares at Vikir in the center of the stage. Steward Barrymore, standing next to Hugo, inquired. "My lord. How do you intend to test the Expert''s abilities?" " ... ... I intend to pit him against a real beast." Hugo''s tone was deeply cold. To unleash a beast against a mere eight-year-old. Next. Vikir''s opponent appeared. The creature brought by the Watcher Knights was a massive, green-skinned beast. Danger Rating: C Size: 2 meters Found in: Adversaries and the Dark Mountains Valley A species designated as a pseudo-humanoid due to its human-like appearance and intelligence. Due to their strong bodies, low intelligence, and prolific fertility, they live in groups and are no less dangerous than brutes. Orc. A demonic creature withbat strengthparable to that of four or five unarmed adult men. Their entire bodies are made up of lean muscle, and they are areas of strength both naturally and adaptively. Captured alive by Baskerville, this orc was trained to hate and rage against the entire world, as he had once been a member of a warlike n. People around him began to murmur. "Hmm. Surely, an orc is a bit... ... . for an 8-year-old." "If it''s an orc, you''d have to be at least 15 years old to handle it." "Well, if there''s really any trouble, the guardian knights will step in." Even if they were Ironblooded Baskervillians, most of them didn''t figure out this matchup. "...." But, Hugo said nothing, and the match went on. And then. ...ng! The orc was freed from his restraints and released into the center of the field. Pushed back by the spears and des of the Guardian Knights, the orc advanced toward the center, drooling, teeth and gums bared. There stood Vikir, sword in hand. [Kaaaah!] The orc charged at Vikir with both hands open. An eight-year-old child, an easy kill, and it surprised him. But, Vikir ducked low and dodged the orc''s two hands. It was a skilled move, taking advantage of the difference in weight and height. "Huh?" Hugo''s eyes widened in amusement. The other Baskervilles'' looks were simrly amused. But, before the surprise could sink in, Vikir moved with his next move. Bam! He twirled around, sword in hand. He may be an 8-year-old child, but he weighs a lot. Vikir''s full weight was on the de, and it sliced right through the orc''s wrist. [Grrrrr!?] The orc didn''t understand what had happened for a moment. It''s understandable, as the opponent before him suddenly disappeared, and his wrist was severed. But, before he couldprehend it, the next reality hit him hard. After cutting off the orc''s wrist and sidestepping to his crotch, Vikir proceeded to sever his ankle as well. Thud! By the time the orc realizes that his wrists have been severed, his ankles have been cut off and he''s fallen to the ground. A silence falls around them. Everyone in Baskerville stared wide-eyed. "... ... He''s eight years old?" "How is that guy really incredible? He looks like an old man." "I can''t fully believe that he can do that without raising his mana. What was I doing at that age... ... ." The number of people surrounding the exhibition hall grows by the moment. Even the guardian knights and servants havee to watch. But. "...." Hugo is the only one who remains dumbfounded. Of course, Vikir noticed Hugo''s reaction. ''You haven''t shown me what you''ve uncovered in the library yet, I suppose.'' ''How you just dealt with the orc''s wrists and ankles was purely physical.'' I haven''t even shown you what I learned in the library yet. And now. Vikir took a deep breath and flicked his de gently. It''s a fairly heavy short sword for a child, but in Vikir''s hand, it swings like a pup. As if that weren''t impressive enough, Vikir pulled off another astounding move. ...Pow! The tip of the de glows faintly. Everyone in Baskerville, recognizing the nature of the light, gasped as one. "Emanation de!" The ethereal aura that symbolized the de Master. It was emanating from the tip of Vikir''s sword like a ghostly me. The strength crackled as if blood was being burned for fuel. An emblem of the Baskervilles, a concentration of life force. The orc instinctively recoils in fear and steps back. He tries to heal the wounds on his wrists and ankles with the orc''s unique skill, Quick Recovery. /Drill -1 slot: Consume - Cerberus (A+) -2 slots: Drain - Hellhound (B+) Slot - 3: Quick Recovery - Norvegicus (F) Unfortunately, due to the power of Lucifer within Vikir''s body, this was impossible. The Hellhound''s Drain ability overpowered the Orc''s Quick Recovery skill. Now the Orc would feel the full human force of the Hellhound''s teeth. Superficial, minor wounds that would normally not bleed will definitely draw blood this time, and will bleed much more than usual. If you cut your wrist or ankle, it''s a guarantee. Swallow... swallow... swallow... swallow... The blood on the shortsword slowly disappears. The Shortsword, infused with the power of Lucifer, thirsted for the Orc''s blood like a ravenousmprey, and the Orc had to offer it up as tribute again and again, unable to resist. And in that. Boom! Vikir''s sword swung. And all those gathered in the hall saw. A single, gruesome tooth emerging out of thin air. The first ceremony of Baskerville. A single ''stabbing tooth'' appeared and plunged deep into the nape of the orc''s neck. Naturally, the orc''s breathing was immediately cut off. With the agony of burning in hell. Vikir disyed the kind of prowess one could expect from a 15-year-old in Baskerville. Naturally, words were exchanged around him. "Insane. I didn''t feel mana when I was eight." "I could barely shape a ball of mana in the palm of my hand." "That kid seems to be a perfect Master Fledgling, holy sh*t, is that even possible?" Eight years old, when the youngest de Master ever was 14. This was unprecedented even in Baskerville, a realm of de prodigies. Steward Barrymore said with a mixture of astonishment and amusement. "... ... co, congrattions, my lord. An extraordinary genius has emerged, a blessing for the family." "...Hmm." Hugo nodded, nk. But Barrymore looked. The corner of Hugo''s mouth, hidden beneath his mustache, twitched upward. He could never get enough of his son''s des, so he indulged in a bit more. "An orc who can fight four or five fully grown men and not be overwhelmed. My God, an eight-year-old killing an orc like that effortlessly. No family in the realm will ever have such a genius in the future... ... " "Hmph. Enough, steward." Hugo interrupted Barrymore as if he were a stranger. Then he opened his mouth with an awkward expression. "Apparently, the orcs are a bit odd." "What?" "Orcs are characterized by great regenerative powers, but that guy just lost a lot of blood. A sudden loss of blood inrge amounts definitely dulls them. Was that Vikir fellow''s de poisoned or something?" "Ah, that''s unlikely, just a standard de was checked and handed over by the Guardian Knights." "Hmph. Then, the orc must have been weakened a lot." The man was never one to lightly eptpliments. But Barrymore smiled faintly and shrugged. "Whatever. It was indeed the case that Baskerville had an interesting genius on its hands. A young hero who, at the tender age of eight, had be a perfect Sword Master novice. While everyone, including Hugo, was quite astonished by this feat. "Wait a minute." Vikir captured everyone''s attention. Hugo started to turn away, but stopped and nced back at Vikir. Their gazes locked together. Vikir spoke in a soft tone. "Is there anything bigger than an orc?" He asks and backtracks. Chapter 19 - 19: Uncovered Teeth (2)

Chapter 19: Uncovered Teeth (2)

The atmosphere in the training center heated up as Vikir''s words echoed. Members of House Baskerville were typically cold individuals who cared little for others, except for one thing: when it came tobat, they were always intrigued. That held true even for the ruthless Hugo. "Hmm." Hugo began to ponder. Watching him, Vikir thought to himself, "Showing strength in moderation is better." It wasn''t that Hugo hadn''t considered everything. But, it would be less unsettling for Hugo to see his aplishments early on. Demonstrating promise early on would also give him a reason to stay off Hugo''s radar. "Or perhaps, admission to the Institute." The third option was an unwanted one, so he put it on pause, shaking his head to clear his thoughts. It was time to focus on the present. Meanwhile, Hugo had finished his thoughts. "Bikir has a point. You''re at the age where you want to take care of business." Not the most appropriatement for an eight-year-old, but it seemed fitting, at least within Baskerville. Hugo continued, "It seems that the orcs from afar are not enough for my son''s prowess. Are there higher monsters in your family''s scavenging grounds?" "You''d think they''d find a superior bug in the bug bowl. Yet, in the Baskervilles'' collection, every single one of them is a gue. They''re no match for an eight-year-old." Knowing this, nobody, including Elder Barrymore, spoke readily. Hugo, unable to bear the silence, spoke first. "On second thought, isn''t there an artifact that you captured as an investigation when you were eradicating the brutes?" "Yes, there is just one left." Elder Barrymore answered humbly. Hugo grinned. "It must be weakened from not being cared for for such a long time." "Ha, but they''ll be just as savage, I''m afraid, and not much of a match for one who''s just turned eight years of age..." "Well, if he does, the Guardian Knights will stop him, and that''s the least of the steward''s concerns." Hugo waved his hand dismissively at Elder Barrymore''s concern. His pondering was brief, his decision even shorter. Soon, the Guardian Knights were pulling Vikir''s opponent from the depths of the dungeon. Pound, pound, pound, pound. The earth shook faintly. Then, a massive creature began to emerge, wearing various heavy restraints and bindings. It had a short neck, two arms and legs, bizarrely twisted teeth, weighed over 400 kilograms, and stood four meters tall. "A savage." The savage shook the chains and heavy lead weights around his neck, wrists, and ankles. It looked like it had been starving for a long time. Vikir squinted at the savage before him. Then, as the savage stepped out into the center of the arena, the hunt was on. Vikir lunged at it, short sword at the ready. And then... Boom. The savage''s arm swung. Vikir dodged low, avoiding the savage''s fist and plunging his de into the vulnerable spot on its side. Time to deliver the killing blow! But... Wham! Vikir didn''t actually strike the savage in the side. He simply walked past it and reset his position. Hugo grinned. "Smart move." Zagoro savages are highly regenerative, able to heal from wounds to their nks and stomachs. It''s a lost cause unless you''re trying to hit them where it will hurt, which is why Vikir saw no point in trying to pick their openings. The savage continued to thrash about, losing health with each frenzy. Its attacks became less precise and its speed even slower. Vikir watched the savage''s reckless behavior, waiting for the one moment that would decide the game. And then... Grrrrr! The savage lunged at him, throwing its entire body at him. Vikir realized it was time to move out of the way and quickly leaped forward. Vikir used the force of the savage''s heavy body to push his de in from the opposite direction, slicing through the toughyers of leather and muscle and severing the nerve clusters in its neck. And then... ...Whoosh! A faint ethereal aura emanated from the tip of Vikir''s de. The same one that had impressed everyone in the orc battle earlier. Vikir''s aura formed a distinct tooth-like shape and flew straight for the savage''s throat. Pow! One sharp tooth sank deep into the savage''s neck. In the next moment, Vikir twisted his body and darted through the gap between the savage''s sides, instantly creating a gaping hole in the savage''s neck. "Oooooh!" Everyone watching gasped in astonishment. But the savage was not dead. It stuck its fist into the opening in its neck and snarled as it looked out for the injury. A weak groan escaped the spectators. "Oh, no. I suppose one Baskerville isn''t enough for a savage." "It''s certainly a bit harder with an ethereal aura." "It''s a shame, but it''s still a remarkable feat for an eight-year-old to have gotten this far." Vikir knew that already. True, with Lucifer''s ability to drain, the savage would die a natural death in time, but it was pointless to win that way. "No more. Any more could be dangerous, so let''s stop here..." Hugo raised his hand to stop the fight. "Restraints." Vikir spoke up. "Release the restraints." At those words, the faces of all the Baskervilles stiffened. Releasing the restraints on a savage? "...." "...." "...." Everyone''s eyes turned to Vikir and Hugo. "...." Even the stoic Hugo was taken aback. Then, slowly, his mouth opened. "My son, you have already proved your worth. It is the mark of a warrior to leave when he is satisfied." The tone was gruff. The Baskervilles were all shocked by Hugo''s demeanor, something they had never seen. But the shock was short-lived, as Vikir''s words redirected everyone''s attention back to him. "We''re almost there, and if I don''t finish it with the next strike, I''ll end it cleanly." A deration of war. Vikir''s words startled all the Baskervilles, including Hugo. How in the world did they n to bring down this savage whose determination was unparalleled? "...." Hugo fell silent. The signal to continue the fight. [Caw! Caw! Caw!] The savages roared. Several of the Guardian Knights stepped out of the savage''s frenzy, removed the sleeves and chains, and led him back out of the dungeon. Then, the savage, nowpletely free, pulled himself to his feet. His eyes, red and bloodshot, no longer even pupils. [He-ahhhhhh!] With a throaty roar, the savage leaped at Vikir with renewed vigor. But Vikir met the charging savage with a steady gaze. "How far should I show my power?" The question had been answered proactively before nightfall. ...Pow! The tip of Vikir''s short sword glowed slightly brighter than before. Some of the veterans recognized it instantly. The density of Vikir''s aura had changed. But there was no time to ponder it, as Vikir pressed on with his course of action. Kiririk-Karak! The tip of the de streaked towards the charging savage. Teeth clearly visible. The savage, breaking free from its restraints, running even faster, and the force of the impact even stronger. And then... ...Poof! The savage, faster and stronger than before, was impaled once again by the tip of the de, faster and stronger than before. And then... There were two teeth sinking into the savage''s neck this time. The first tooth tore a hole in the savage''s neck. And a second tooth, smaller and fainter, but clearly visible, biting fiercely into the side of the savage''s neck. Baskerville 66%. And de Master Moderate. ...thud! The savage behemoth, beheaded, dropped to its knees on the ground. _____________________ _____________________ "??? Get ready to dive into a new chapter of this captivating novel every day , So don''t forget to add it to your library! ????" Chapter 20 - 20: Camus (1)

Chapter 20: Camus (1)

The punctuation in the provided text is mostly correct, but there are a few minor errors and inconsistencies. Here''s the corrected version: --- Ten men have ten day-to-day routines; 100 men have 100 lives. An individual''s life is one of a kind and can''t be estimated by a solitary recipe. But. In Baskerville, the Ironborn, an individual''s life can be schematized and coordinated like an equation. A run-of-the-mill recipe is as per the following: de Master junior = 1 mage circle. Sword Master Middle of the road = 2 Mage Circles Sword Master Progressed = Mage 3 circles Graduator Low = Mage 4 circles Graduator Moderate = Mage 5 circles Graduator Progressed = Mage 6 circles Swordmaster = Wizard seventh circle Sword authority has been supnted by otherworldly dominance. Likewise, the youthful dogs of Baskerville are not permitted to eat at an age when others would. Their preparation is difficult, with each second a terminating crew. During the time spent processing them, they normally go through a progression of schematic development sprays. To reformte it, it goes this way: Sword Master Lower = 15 years old Sword Master Intermediate = 18 years old Sword Master Advanced = 20 years old Inclination Lower = 30 Inclination Intermediate = 35 Gradualtor Advanced = 40 Swordmaster = ? Most youthful dogs of House Baskerville progress as indicated by the apanying equation. Offspring of House Baskervillemonly first be in contact with mana around the age of seven or eight, so, all things considered, they can, best case scenario, amass it in their grasp and experience its glow. It''s not until around age 15 that they can really channel mana into a de and radiate an air. This is known as the lower level of de Master. Most individuals from the Baskerville family get familiar with a de procedure called the Baskerville Style, which is separated into three levels: first, second, and third. It begins with Baskerville 1, which is the level where you can draw a solitary tooth with the direction of the cutting edge tip, then Baskerville 2, where you can draw two teeth, and afterward 3, 4, and 5, where you can draw three teeth. Taking into ount that most 15-year-old Baskervilles who arrive at the position of de Master are prepared in Baskerville 1 swordy, the apanying equation isid out: Sword Master Low = 1 Baskerville, 1 Tooth Sword Master Halfway = Baskerville 2, two teeth Sword Master Progressed = 3 Baskerville, 3 Teeth Gradator Low = 4 Baskerville, 4 Teeth Slope Halfway = 5 Baskerville, 5 Teeth Gradator Adv = 6 Baskerville, 6 Teeth Swordmaster = 7th Baskerville, 7 teeth Nheless, the world ss of the tip top are the people who can dominate in excess of five styles of swordsmanship. That is, just the genuine beneficiaries of the House. It is a well-known fact that the ongoing patriarch, Hugo Les Baskervilles, can draw the Seven Teeth. It is likewise no mysterious that his oldest child, presently away on task in the most distantpasses of the nation, can draw five teeth, and his subsequent child, presently in preparing, can draw four. Then again, those with "van" family names, for example, rats and ill-conceived kids, who are not perceived as genuine, can''t learn in excess of five sword methods, regardless of how much mana they have gathered or how old they are. Subsequently, there is a positive cutoff to the quantity of teeth they can draw, in any event, when they be a Slope. In any case, nobody is grumbling about this. Nobody. None. None. None. For the swordsmanship of the Baskervilles was so perfect, and the authority of the four styles was sufficient to make the world shudder. But. There is. Indeed, even inside the iparable Baskervilles, there are Irregrs who periodically go astray from the recipe. The awful ones are the dogs that don''t follow the formalized movement and be lost despite any effort to the contrary. These were not a huge deal, truly. They were discarded on the spot. The people who bite the dust in preparing and vanish into the experience of their siblings, the individuals who kick the bucket or disappear on a mission and be just numbers on a harm report, the people who are killed for family interests, and the people who are seldom warriors. The setbacks from the Baskervilles are many, yet they be less as time passes. The more seasoned they get, the more prepared they be. However. There are hardly any, Irregrs who digress from the recipe in a to some degree different way. Indeed, even inside the Baskervilles, a group of prodigies, there are the individuals who are perceived as virtuosos. Such was the situation with Osiris Les Baskervilles, Hugo Les Baskervilles'' oldest child and head of family. A little daylight who will lead the Baskervillester on. A virtuoso, apparently. As of not long ago, Osiris has been the best virtuoso in the family. Be that as it may, ofte, gossip has been spreading. A mother-of-pearl cloud drifting in the newborn child star. A little sun that drifted underneath the sun. Bits of hearsay coursed inside the family that one more virtuoso had arisen to seed Osiris Baskerville. Vikir van Baskerville. Eight years of age. A wonder who, as per the patriarch himself, Hugo L¨¦ Baskerville, as ofte arrived at the position of Sword Master Halfway. A swordsmanship that could draw two teeth and a mana that would be two circles in mage terms. He has consummated at the young age of eight what his kin would need to hold on until they were eighteen to achieve. To such an extent, that at whatever point at least three of them got together, even the most unengaged of Baskervilles, they were discussing Vikir. "Indeed, you mean there''s such a youngster?" "Where''s he from? Is it the van''sst name? Gee, so we don''t have the foggiest idea where it came from." "Indeed, it''s valuable, in the event that not, early." He tuned in with interest, or detachment, now and again gauging his own advantages. What''s more, with that, Vikir had previously exposed his sharp teeth. * * * In the interim. "Nitwits. Vikir himself, the subject of the talk, was not worried about the look or notoriety of people around him. He definitely knew where the family''s epic showdowns and messy stunts were going. How should he not? He had spent the most recent couple of a very long time as a canine seller, bobbing starting with one line then onto the next. ...Chulpuduk! Chulpuduk! Vikir thought as he watched the haggis tumble to the table. ''I was simply going to go on the defensive toward, I''ve had enough of this.'' Now that we''ve obviously uncovered the real nature, we might have the option to use a portion of the House''s framework all alone. As I''ve said previously, it''s great to be perceived with some restraint to ensure you stay off Hugo''s radar. Vikir sat in the furthest corner of the lounge area and started to snack at his haggis. As the pungent, off-putting slop slides down his throat, he ponders numerous things. To begin with, about her actual range of abilities. "As of now, my authority abilities are Baskerville second ss and de Master Halfway." In any case, Vikir''s actual strength is now at the level of a Graduator Low, and with regards to swordsmanship, a Fourth Teeth Baskerville. With his significant development in the Iparable Library, he is very nearly arriving at Moderate Graduator. On the off chance that he forges ahead with this way, he ought to have the option to get through to the fifth degree of swordsmanship easily. "I''ll arrive at the upper Graduator before I turn 17. By then, my swordsmanship will actually want to arrive at the 6th Structure. In contrast to before the rpse, when you were stuck at only four. Additionally. ...Wiggle! The spoon that was opening up the haggis unexpectedly recoiled. Lucifer, sneaking in the vein of his right wrist, had moved. /Drill -1 space: Consume - Cerberus (A+) -2 space: Drain - Hellhound (B+) Space - 3: Super Recovery - Savage (C+) Lucifer eliminates the Rodents from opening 3 and makes up for the shoring by taking the abilities of the as ofte killed Savage. His adversary was dying, he was recovering. It was a horrendous mix. Include this capacity with everything else, and he''d presumably be much more imposing than the typical Graduator. Vikir pondered internally as he kept on gobbling up his haggis. It was his 6th serving as of now, and he felt that his hunger had just developed further since engrossing Satan. Then. "...Hello, hello." A voice called out from behind him, and Vikir turned his head. "?" Startling figures remained behind him. The trios. Highbrow Les Baskervilles, Midbrow Les Baskervilles, and Uncultured Les Baskervilles. The threesome that woulde to be known as the Spear of Baskerville remained behind Vikir. Vikir''s forehead wrinkled. "Take a gander at these as*holes?" What is the point of inquiring? The unforgiving wordse right out. Vikir squinted his eyes, and the trios intuitively responded with dread. Is there anything on earth more straightforward to deal with than a scared canine? Vikir gripped the spoon he was utilizing to gather up the haggis, and the trios quickly waved it away. "Goodness, actually no, not so one!" "We simply need...!" "That, that, that, that, that, getting the savage and Cerberus was cool!" ...? Viktor scowled, not understanding what was happening. "Is this a two-timing strategy or a stunt of some sort? Yet, taking a gander at the threesome before me, I see no indications of cutting edge mental fighting. As I gaze at them, I can''t resist the urge to feel a chill run down my spine. ...Boom! Vikir had recentlypleted the process of getting ready to send a spoon flying toward the brows of the three young doggies. "Master." One more voice came from close to him. He went to see Steward Barrymore standing ready. He had showed up out of the blue and tended to Vikir in his typical affable tone. "My master looks for you." * * * Hugo Les Baskerville. He was currently situated on a lounge chair by the window in a condition of extraordinary disturbance. "Is the steward here yet?" The house cleaner nted her head lethargically at Hugo''s inquiry, seeking Barrymore. "I looked under the window and it appeared as though they were simplying into the hall on the primary floor, with Expert Vikir." "They ought to being up any moment now." Hugo gestured, then moved his look to the side of the love seat. On the love seat close to it sat a moderately aged man with an attractive mustache. Morg Adolf. A representative from House Morg, a military family known as the opponent ce of Ironblood Baskerville. The more youthful sibling of Morg Respane, the head of House Morg, he is a critical figure in House Morg, consistently present as the acting top of the house at whatever point there is an external asion. Adolf lifted the teacup before him and drank. Then he gazed straight toward Hugo with a wry grin. "I trust the current year''s yearly asion goes off easily." The yearly asion Adolf was alluding to was the cordialpetition among Baskerville and Morg. The Morg and the Baskervilles train together one time each year, as per a deration from the past Ruler, who said that "wizardry and swords are reciprocal. However it was exclusively for youngsters between the ages of eight and fifteen, it was a demonstration of power for the supreme family. And still, at the end of the day, the climate was cold, with Hugo, the ongoing Master of Baskerville, and Lespane, the ongoing Ruler of Morg, in conflict over the responsibility for newfound ruby mine in their region. It was in this air that Adolf, the more youthful sibling of the Morg family, dropped by. The reason for the visit is supposed to be to associate through a yearly asion, however... ... it is not yet clear assuming that is actually the situation. Hugo disregarded it. "It''s simply a joint activity, it''s forever been like that." "Heh heh. Didn''t we have two youngsters genuinely harmedst year, one from Baskerville and one from Morg?" "They made due, and were treated in time. How might you call that a misfortune?" Hugo''s casual words carried a line of blood to Adolf''s temple. After a second''s scowl, he hacked a couple of times and redirected the conversation. "Hmmm. Hum. All in all, we should discuss this joint activity, will we? Goodness, coincidentally!" Simrly as he was going to get to the point, Adolf had an unexpected thought. "I heard that there''s a cosmic explosion over Baskerville, and I''d truly prefer to see it, I''m anticipating it." At any rate, " ... ... I''m simply hit it up now." Hugo answered, pretendingck of concern. However, the perceptive Adolf didn''t miss the smallest jerk of the edges of Hugo''s mouth. "That reptile man answers his kid''s apuse. That is strange." It is an unexpected in its own particr manner. Adolf thought briefly that he ought to return and answer to his master, however at that point he proceeded. "It is an extraordinary blessing for the Domain to have a once in long term virtuoso in Baskerville." "I wouldn''t venture to such an extreme as to say that." Hugo bowed, officially. Nheless, Adolf''s next words were very provocative. "Indeed, it''s a one-two punch, really, in light of the fact that we have a once in long term virtuoso in the Morg family." Hugo''s eyebrows took shots up at that. Adolf grinned graciously, then motioned toward the way to the parlor out of the way of the room. "Come in, little Camus," he said, "and express wee to the head of House Baskerville." Then, as though by enchantment, the entryway opened voluntarily. In strolled a little child, followed by workers. Her hair ring red, her eyes shimmering like rubies. A fair face with a little nose, full lips, and white, even teeth. Morg Camus. The youngdy, who had quite recently turned eight years of age, strolled over and remained next to Adolf without a hint of shame. Hugo''s forehead wrinkled somewhat. A cosmic explosion of the Morg family, conceived just once at regr intervals or somewhere in the vicinity. A youngdy who could hear the sound of virtuoso even inside the lofty Morg, where just supernatural masters umted. Morg Camus. Seeing her gripping at the stitch of her uncle''s shroud, her eyes sparkling brilliantly, made even the powerful Hugo mellow his demeanor a bit. In any case, adorableness to the side, Adolf''s assertion was very provocative. "We additionally have a 8-year-old virtuoso. How about we see your degree of eight-year-old virtuoso. The Morg family hade to y. ''... Hey. You''re not deserving of such a coy incitement.'' Hugo attempted to dismiss his head as though he did not merit the difficulty. The Morg Camus stunner stuck his head back. "Is it true or not that you are the hoodlum who took our ruby mine?" __________________________ __________________________ "? Don''t forget to Rate this novel and add it to your library! ????" Chapter 21 - 21: The Fight Over Rubies

Chapter 21: The Fight Over Rubies

Sure, here''s a simplified version of your excerpt: Camus felt a strange sensation. "Are you the person who took our ruby mine?" The 8-year-old girl''s strong question made everyone in the room freeze. Workers from both families stood still. "...." "...." Even powerful Morg Adolph looked confused. Hugo, too, stayed quiet, seeming bewildered. "What did I just hear?" he wondered, his expression serious. The room became silent, as if no one was there. Suddenly, a voice broke the silence. "Give back the Ruby Mine," said a figure stepping forward, holding out an open hand. Meanwhile, Adolf looked puzzled by the usation. "I never took anything!" he protested. "You did! Before you left the carriage, you said something about reducing the rubies we get for exploration. It''s because of you!" the girl insisted. "Me? I never said that!" Adolf objected. "You did, about an hour and 42 minutes ago. I heard you!" the girl insisted, getting more serious. Adolf started to sweat nervously. Without turning away, he could feel the room getting colder. "...hmm. An old man with a mustache, and a cheat?" A cold voice spoke from the front. Hugo squinted to see who it was. Adolf coughed into his tissue, trying topose himself. "Hmph. It seems there''s a misunderstanding. I''ll exinter." "Why does a kid need to be involved? This is a family matter," Hugo interjected, sounding annoyed. Adolf and the girl faced each other. Hugo remembered a report from Steward Barrymore. "The ruby mines conflict between House Morg and Baskerville... We''ll discuss it soon." The ruby mines were a long-standing issue. Located between Baskerville and Morg territory, the mine had valuable rubies. The problem was that while the mine entrance was in Morg''snd, the vein ran underneath Baskerville''s. Mining along this vein meant digging into Baskerville''snd. The Morg had been trying to find a way around this, even mining secretly. But Baskerville''s dogs always sniffed them out. Adolf hade to discuss this issue. "I need the rubies back! I can''t do my research without them!" the girl insisted. Hugo sighed in frustration. "This is embarrassing. What kind of official visit is this?" he scolded Adolf. Adolf apologized, saying he was speechless unless the girl waspletely wrong. Hugo and Adolf exchanged looks. Hugo tried to control his frustration. Adolf stepped in, wrapping the girl in a shroud. It was embarrassing to argue with a child, but Adolf seemed to want to use her innocence for his own agenda. Should Hugo bring up the ruby mine issue, which they had been silent about? For Baskerville, it was a matter of pride. For Morg, it was about business. But rubies meant more to Morg, as they were used in magical experiments. Hugo didn''t want to deal with other families. He just wanted to avoid the ruby mines issue altogether. "Give me back my ruby mine. I can''t continue my studies without the rubies," the girl persisted. "Camus, you''re talking to adults," Hugo reminded her. I couldn''t stand listening to their conversation. "This is a political show," I thought, boiling inside. Even though I wanted to say something, I couldn''t. The other party was a child. But then, a voice caught my attention. "Don''t they teach you not to take what belongs to others in Morg?" A voice as innocent as an 8-year-old. It was 8-year-old Vikir. _____________________ _____________________ "??? Get ready to dive into a new chapter of this captivating novel every day , So don''t forget to add it to your library! ????" Chapter 22 - 22: A Battle of Wits and Power

Chapter 22: A Battle of Wits and Power

"I guess the Morg don''t teach you not to envy what belongs to others?" Vikir''s words as he entered the chamber changed the mood once again. Adolf''s expression, which had been subtly amused, hardened. Camus also red at Vikir with an angry expression. Hugo, on the other hand, wore the same subtle expression that Adolf had been wearing all this time. "...." "...." A showdown between two self-respecting geniuses. The once-in-a-hundred-years supernovae of the two sides stare at each other in the center of the room. Vikir studied Morg Camus in front of him. Red hair, sparkling ruby eyes, a sharp nose, chubby cheeks, a few freckles, and an innocent expression. "Is this the Morg Camus I know? Her childhood face and her adult face ovep. If you take away the baby chub from that face, take away the haggardness, and add a few more years to it, you''ll see a face ... that Vikir knows. The Ironblood Empress of House Morg. She was known as the undisputed genius of Morg, a magical family that has produced many of the greatest mages in history. In addition to her magical prowess, she also possessed a stunning beauty that captivated the hearts of every man in her social circle, and she was skilled at using her beauty to her advantage. With a figure that could go in one ce ande out another, Camus could wrap even the highest ranking royalty in a skirt, making her the embodiment of power. He did not hesitate to marry for convenience several times, and each time the prestige of the House of Morg greatly increased. In her prime, when she ruled as the Lord Chancellor, she ughtered countless demons and barbarians in the Red and ck Mountains, skewering them and burning them with fire to establish a border of blood and ashes. In herter years, she was referred to by the enormous title of "Heavenly Empress". "Dude, what did you just say?" ... But that''s in the distant future. For now, he''s just an eight-year-old kid. The Camus asked Vikir in an angry voice. "Why is the ruby mine yours! It''s ours!" Adolfughed and Hugo frowned at the sight. But Vikir dismissed Camus''s protests with a single word. "You must have traveled a long way to smoke this." Hugoughed and Adolf frowned at the sight. Meanwhile. The Camus gritted his teeth, realizing that his weapon of choice was a child. So he changed his demeanor and reverted to his logical self. Saaaaah... A chill ran through the girl''s body. Dropping her innocent expression, she spoke in a cold voice. "Since you seem to dislike talking, let me logically exin why this ruby mine belongs to Morg." Camus took out a map and analyzed the mine''s topography. "The only surface mines that can produce rubies are within our family, which means that the Baskervilles can''t mine them on their own anyway, and it makes good business sense for the Baskervilles to give us the mining rights to the ruby ore beneath the estate in exchange for a percentage of the estate''s rent." She is the only child of a prominent mage family who has never been ovee by logic before. Her logic would make even grown men flinch, much less people her own age. But Camus''s pride was soon challenged. "The mineral ruby ismonly used in magic. There is no reason for Baskerville to mine them, and it would be a great tragedy for House Morg to have a fool in our midst who would open up ournds for rent." Camus stared nkly at Vikir''s argument. For the first time in his life, he had met someone whose logic didn''t make sense to him, and it was someone his own age! Weren''t most men his age dull and stupid? Camus couldn''t help but feel a little confused. ... Meanwhile. Camus''s and Vikir''s arguments were not those of mere eight-year-olds. Both had a firm grasp on the logic of the Morgs and Baskervilles, and Adolf and Hugo could not help but watch with interest. Camus narrowed his eyes. "Well, that''s curious. I''ve never met anyone like you before. I don''t know anyone my age who can talk to me." "I go outside a lot." "... Excuse me. I''ve been outside a lot already, if you mean inspecting the estate. What makes you think you know anything about my life?" "Actually, I have no interest in your life, the problem is Ruby. If you want to change the subject, do it alone." Vikir''s stoic demeanor is reced by a glint in Camus''s eye. "You''re the first guy I''ve ever met who''s been this indifferent to me!" is the ssic, clich¨¦d, yet timeless sentiment. I just did that. She''s a direct descendant of House Morg, and she''s been the recipient of countless favors. Where else would she go to receive such a tant pat on the back from someone her own age? Moreover, this is a stage he cannot afford to lose, an argument he cannot afford to lose. My pride has never been diminished. Camus asked pointedly. "The mine is in Morg territory, so the mining rights belong to Morg!" "The vein runs beneath Baskerville''s territory, so the mining rights belong to Baskerville." "I thought Baskerville was not interested in rubies!" "That''s right, they only care about their territory, which is why they don''t want you toe in. Is that hard to understand?" Morg is interested in the ruby, and Baskerville is interested in the territory. There''s no way they can agree on anything. The adults standing behind the children didn''t see eye to eye with them, so the dispute was far from resolved. Then. Camus''s ruby eyes sparkled. "Very well, I''ll make sure you know where the ruby ore belongs!" The Camus picked up a brush and ink from his desk. He began to draw on the floor. Arge circle centered on Vikir, and arger circle centered on Camus. The two circles touched each other. Then, Camus made a big wall of paper to separate the two circles. (The wall of paper was sorge that two servants had to hold it up on each side.) Then Camus on the other side of the paper wall said. "This is yournd, and this is mynd." "...." Vikir made no reply. Only Hugo and Adolf watched with interest as the two eight-year-olds argued. Then. ...Boom! The wall of paper was torn apart. Camus tore through the paper wall and stuck his arm through. A white, chubby arm broke through the paper wall and entered Vikir''snd. The camel asked Vikir. "Now, whose arm is this?" Adolf''s face lit up when he heard the answer. Hugo''s face crumpled. The camel''s analogy was clear. Even though his arm had crossed the boundary, he still owned it, and so did the ruby vein. It was the wisdom of his ancestors, who, long ago, when the persimmons on their persimmon tree grew over their neighbor''s fence , went to im them. But. "...hmm. Who does this arm belong to?" Vikir is not a very likable character. Chin! A strong grip that doesn''t look like it belongs to an eight-year-old grabs a white, chubby forearm. Before Camus can squeal, Vikir is the first to speak. "He''s mine now." Instantly, an immense sense of power radiates from Vikir. It wasn''t the kind of power thates from drawing on mana, but the kind of power thates from existence itself. It was an overwhelming force that only seasoned hunters from the Age of Destruction could exude. It was enough to make even Adolf and Hugo cringe for a moment. Not to mention Camus, who was only eight years old. "...What?" Camus tried to swat his hand away, but to no avail. Boom. The wall of paper ripped open, and Vikir yanked on Camus''s arm. The distance between them was now close enough for their noses to touch. "...!" For a moment, Camus''s gaze wavered. It''s the first time he''s ever seen another child this close. Not of the same gender, but of the opposite one. On the other side of the wall, the face of the first boy outside of his n was incredibly familiar and yet strange at the same time. Dark hair, dark eyes, white skin. And a body odor unlike any he''d ever smelled before, and a breath that was almost too quiet to be heard. For a moment, Camus felt a jolt that seemed to knock the wind out of him. It was a very foreign experience for the eight-year-old, who hadn''t had much experience wandering outside of the n. "He looks cute." Camus thought, momentarily forgetting the gravity of the situation. Is that why? He made the mistake of blushing and backing away from an important meeting. "My, why am I yours, woo, you''re hrious!" It''s hard to tell if the attacknded because he''s looking down at the floor. Adolf and Hugo watched the scene with subtle expressions. "Humph." "Hum, hum." Important diplomatic matters mixed with the tender sensibilities of eight-year-olds made for a very awkward atmosphere that was neither theirs nor mine. ... Just then. Vikir''s words broke the ice. "Who says you''re mine?" At the same time, Vikir''s grip tightened. Camus was pulled firmly back towards Vikir. Before she could scream in surprise, Vikir''s other hand moved. "Your arm is mine." As he spoke, Vikir plucked something from his waistband like lightning. It was a sharpened dagger. It was a shocking sight that made Camus, Adolf, and even the usually poker-faced Hugo hup. Chapter 23 - 23: Showdown...

Chapter 23: Showdown...

What a fantastic view. ...Hups! Even Hugo Les Baskervilles, the head of the Iron Sharp Edge family, had hups. Vikir''s actions were just as surprising. "Aaaaah!" Camus closed his eyes and screamed. No wonder, his arm was about to be cut off. She was yelling and crying at a problem she had never faced before. Even his uncle, Adolf, had never seen her cry like this. "Hey, stop!" Adolf unknowingly raised his power. The power of a 6th Circle Expert burst out, pushing Vikir. But. ...Sasak. As if he had expected it, Vikir quickly let go of Camus'' arm and fell backward. "Aaahhh! Uncle, he has my arm... ... !" Camus cried, rushing to cover his face in Adolf''s cloak. Adolf looked at Vikir in surprise, not even angry, before turning his attention to Hugo. "Disappear, what''s wrong with you!" Hugo ignored Adolf''s protests. He just tilted his head and looked down at Vikir. "Son." Son, he said, and Vikir responded obediently. "Yes, father." "Your prank just now was too much, though it pains me to say it." "I am sorry. It is amon prank among the family siblings." After speaking, Vikir took the tip of the knife in his hand and bent it. Mmm. The knife bent easily. It''s a fake sword, made of rubber. When Adolf saw it, he eximed in dismay. "No, no, no, what kind of a toy is this?" "You''ve never seen a kid y with a toy sword before, and we Baskervillians y with them from the time they''re a year old." It was only at Hugo''s words, which seemed to surprise him, that Adolf woke up and saw the sword in Vikir''s hand. It was a crude rubber sword, obviously a fake, the kind of thing that even the average child in the world would y with. My mistake was that I didn''t recognize the quality of the sword in Vikir''s brief burst of strength. Seeing Adolf, who was known for his meticulousness and levelheadedness, stagger in shock gave Hugo a bit of satisfaction. He quickly forgot his own surprise. "Now, I''ve thought of something about the ruby mine. Maybe the Morg will like it." "...." "So let''s just get this friendlypetition over with." Hugo''s tant attempt to betray. Adolph, looking confused, tried to argue in Moorish. "... ... h, h, kihing, kihing. That rascal, I won''t let him get away with it, you''ll see!" Unfortunately, he couldn''t deal with that as he was busyforting Camus, who was wiping his nose against his cloak and whining. So, an important meeting between the two families was strangely interrupted by an eight-year-old child''s argument. * * * ''Magic and the sword are in conflict with each other in normal times, but in times of crisis they are a goodplement to each other and save the nation.'' ording to the former King''s beliefs, Morg the Mage and Baskerville the Ironde hold apetition that wees yearly. Children from the ages of eight to fifteen gather to test their skills against each other. By tradition, the 15-year-oldspete in the most intense and grand battles with swords and magic, instead of the 8-year-olds whopete in theory and mana awareness. ... but. During this year''s friendlypetition, everyone''s attention was elsewhere. The 8-year-old category usually gets attention. The two children standing there were the main heroes of the day. Vikir van Baskerville, of the iron-blooded House Baskerville. Morg Camus of House Morg, an expert mage. At Morg''s urging, the eight-year-olds were moved aside from the field next to the 15-year-old category where the real action was happening. They would be fighting just like the 15-year-olds. The contrast between the rxed Vikir and the venomous Camus was very striking. "Get ready, kid." "...." "You won''t get any breaks once you''re in the ring." "...." "Say something!" "...." "Eeh!" Vikir could yawn. The more he does so, the more he steps his foot in frustration. Finally. The bell rang, signaling the start of the real contest. And with that, the match began. "Yaaaaaah!" A loud cheer rang out. Camus immediately drew up his power and charged at Vikir. All a disy that draws its power from the beginning. It''s a great way of getting a quick start, but in the long run, it''s not a good strategy because it reveals all of your cards. But. ...Hook! Vikir dodged a barrage (more like three children''s fists) of spells, and then approached Camus. And then. Puck! Vikir kicked the mud wall that was protecting Camus and broke it. "Huh?" Camus swallowed hard. Bringing in his magic was too close. The foundation of the mud wall copsed, and Vikir''s face appeared. Camus felt his heart pounding in his chest. "We''re down!" Camus'' eyes rolled back in his head as Vikir''s flying palm blocked his vision. Then, a burning sensation shot across his forehead. ...Crack! Bam. Camus pulled back, clearing the dirt from his eyes, and looked up. "...?" Her forehead burned, but that was all. Vikir did nothing, just flicked his finger and made a small bump on Camus'' forehead. "You, you rascal! Are you messing with me?" "...." "Go, go!" Camus dropped one of the three hostile spells he had cast earlier. Woodshed! Mud Wall, a mass of mud, was created in twoyers, covering Camus. "Haha, now there''s a double wall! You can''t get past this!" The problem is, with the double wall, Camus herself can''t see out of it. But. ...Puck! The twoyers of mud were as easy to get through as a piece of paper. It was Vikir''s hand that got through the wall and reached before Camus'' face. "Whose hand is this?" The hand that got through Camus'' wall and into her space. Vikir''s fingers moved quickly while Camus was shocked and unable to find the words to reply. "The answer is, turn off the stronger one." Another snap. Another tear spilled from Camus'' eye. He was hit again. Several smacks hit the same spot, making a second, smaller bump. To make matters worse, Vikir''s hand escaped after the second blow. It wasn''t like he was delivering a powerful blow, it was just a quick p. "Whose hand dares to y with me-aaaaaaaaaaaah!" Eight years old, a genius girl who has spent her whole life growing up like a fragile jade leaf. Camus screamed as loudly as possible, unable to contain her rising tantrum. With that, she dropped all her hostile spells and formed four walls of mud to surround herself. "Now, this, nobody can get through this, not even you! Ha ha !" Camus didn''t seem to mind that his vision had gonepletely dark. In fact, he was d that he didn''t have to show his hands rubbing his forehead and his gloomy expression. "...." He paused, wondering if that little trickster Vikir couldn''t get through the four walls. Camu smiled easily. "Ho-ho-ho! loser! They say you couldn''t physically go through walls because you''re a smallpost pile! Come all the way here, you idiot!" But still no response. .... Some time passed. Trapped in the mud dome, Camus rubbed his forehead and thought to himself. "Huh? But, this could let me get out, could it? What should I do? My vision ispletely blocked and I can''t see what''s happening outside. I couldn''t try to do something else, because I''m left with fouryers of mud. I thought, "Well. Maybe I can cut an opening and look out?'' With a bit of effort, Camus cut a small opening in the mud wall. He stuck his face through the opening to look out. ...Bam! Vikir''s hand plunged in like a ghost and delivered a third blow to Camus'' forehead. "Kaaaahhhh!" Three bumps! With three small bumps on the same spot on her forehead, Camus squirmed miserably and angrily. She lifted her burning eyes and quickly dropped all fouryers of mud walls. As the mud wall fell, she could see the face of the insignificant rascal in the distance. "I will kill him! Aaahhhh!" Camus screamed. He was too angry and frustrated to think about his dignity. So he threw away all his defensive spells and cast four offensive spells at the same time. A skill that would have been impossible for a fifteen year old to pull off! Meanwhile, Vikir faced Camus'' rage and thought. "... ... How should I respond?" To kill her, you can snap her neck in 0.1 seconds. But that''s not the issue right now. Dealing with children is painful. You don''t know where to stop and where to start. This is especially true for Vikir, who has spent his entire life on the battlefield. He was too young to be soothed by the younger members of House Morg. Eventually, Vikir made a decision. "Morg''s problems are Morg''s problems." It''s always cleaner to do things without getting involved. Boom! A quick look to the side reveals an intense battle in progress. An unnamed fifteen year old Baskerville and a fifteen year old Morg were engaged in a furious battle of swordsmanship and magic. Both are so focused that they don''t realize that someone is approaching them. The 15 year old Morg seems to be practicing a powerful fire st spell, and a loud st is emanating from the field. Swoosh- Vikir dodged back and stood as close as possible to the line of the adjacent field. A very angry Camus followed closely behind him. "Well, if there''s any more, the referees will step in. Vikir moved slightly, and Camus followed him steadily, not wanting to give up. And then. ...Boom! An explosion. And sneezes. "Ouch! It''s Camus!" "Oh my goodness, Miss Camus!" "No! It''s...!" Vikir began to see the picture he wanted. _____________________ _____________________ "??? Get ready to dive into a new chapter of this captivating novel every day , So don''t forget to add it to your library! ????" Chapter 24 - 24: Duel and the Discussion

Chapter 24: Duel and the Discussion

"Aaaaaah!" Camus hurled fire and ice, lightning and rocks, and began pounding the ground. Vikir barely avoided all of them, steadily moving closer to the boundary with the opposite side of the exhibition hall. "You trickster, don''t run away, stick with me!" Camus yelled, shaking. It seemed to regain some of the confidence it had lost when closing the distance was forced. However, the three bumps on his forehead made her look anything but adorable to others. Vikir raised his palm and tapped his forehead three times as he moved to avoid the magic. The grin on his face was enough to make Camus lose her temper. "I won''t let you off easy, you rascal, not even if you beg!" As Camus took his final leap, Vikir stopped running. And that''s when Vikir''s cunning calctions paid off. ...Boom! The 15-year-old Baskerville and Morg, who had been fighting in the next room, shed fiercely. Swords shattered and magic burst, sending shards flying in all directions. The 15-year-old Morg used a massive fire spell that consumed and dispersed mes in every direction. Even Vikir and Camus were caught in its path. ...Boom! An explosion. And cries of horror. "Ouch! It''s Camus!" "Wow, Camus!" "No! It''s ...!" The mages watching thepetition from the sidelines were stunned. But even if it was an ident, it was a rtively minor one. The mes from the nearby training grounds didn''t pose much of a threat. However. "Gah!" Camus screamed as she looked down to see that most of the hem of her clothes had been burnt off. As she quickly peeled off her still-sizzling clothes, she became a spectacle in the training grounds. Fortunately, the mes, smoke, and dust around her hadn''t yet exposed her nudity to others, but... she was sure a gust of wind would do it soon. Thinking the damage was minor, the guards outside didn''t burst in. A few worried voices could be heard. "Oh no, not again...!" "The teary, sulky face isn''t enough, now the near-naked body is exposed to everyone. What a disgrace! ''What else can be done, what other options are there, what else can be done...?'' If I show this kind of behavior, I''ll lose my dignity in the family. I had once been kicked out of the house, naked, for disrespecting my mother, so the trauma was even more severe. "Nu, can someone... someonee!" Camus squatted down, covering her bare skin with her hands as best as she could. Worried about the shameful humiliation that would soon follow. But then... suddenly. Flutter! Camus felt fabric enveloping her entire body. It was heavy, but soft fabric. Raising her head, she saw a dark crimson robe covering her entire body. "Wear that." Vikir said. He stood suddenly in front of Camus, holding a robe. Camus hesitated. "... You, huh?" At that, Vikir shrugged. "It''s normal for children to run around naked and not have their honor tarnished." The idea that it''s shameful to show what''s under the clothes is prevalent among both genders, but... those are the stories of adults. Kids running around naked is neither a big deal nor a serious matter nor a w. Kids will be kids. ... Of course, the child might have a different opinion, but essentially Vikir thought so. After helping Camus, Vikir got up from his spot. Then. Camus pointed at Vikir''s face and stammered. "Yaah... you, you are bleeding, you are bleeding!" Vikir lifted his hand and wiped the blood off his forehead. Apparently, when the magic had been scattered, the shards of the de had been scattered too. It wasn''t a fatal injury, but it was blood nheless, and in a fight between eight-year-olds, blood is the difference between victory and defeat. And now. Whirring-! A whirlwind blows in, clearing away the dust and smoke from the stage. It reveals a stunned Camus, covered in Baskerville''s training clothes, and a bleeding, naked Vikir. It was chaotic scenes in the dirt, but everyone could see that the mood between them was no longer one for fighting. "...." The look in Camus'' eyes, in particr, lets everyone know that the battle ispletely over. That stunned look was like a nk canvas... . Meanwhile. The other Baskervilles looked at the naked youth, who stood tall and proud. "Ho, did you lose to the Morg girl, or did you win, I can''t tell." "By the way, the young one is impressive. He must have been favored by the River Styx." "Of course, all those lean muscles all over his body. You must keep up with your training regimen." The battle between the eight-year-olds, which had been impressive in many ways, ended somewhat sourly with the loss of Camus. * * * After the friendlypetition was over. Hugo pulled Vikir to the side at the edge of the field. As they walked to the chamber, Hugo turned to Vikir and asked. "How was the battle with the youngdy from Morg?" "It was interesting. It reminded me of the purpose of the event." "A battle with a wizard is quite different from a battle between warriors." "I''ll keep learning." Hugo and Vikir chatted away. If anyone else in the family had seen this, they would have been quite surprised. Hugo wasn''t the type to talk to his children like this. And Vikir was also feeling quite ufortable right now. ''Is this how it always was?'' I don''t really remember much of Hugo as a child. He was mostly cold, stern, and terrible. Rumors from afar suggest that he became so messed up because of the tragic loss of his most beloved wife and eldest daughter. ''... Well, that''s not my concern right now.'' While Vikir pondered this over in his mind, Hugo asked his next question in a serious tone. "What is your take on the ruby mine?" Hugo''s main question, a continuation of the argument from before the friendlypetition. At that time, Camus'' logic had been, "We can''t mine the rubies in Baskerville anyway, so we''ll take the mining rights for pennies on the dor," which was also Morg''s interest. Baskerville, in turn, had no choice but to give a reasonable answer. Turning to Hugo, who was looking at him with some expectation, Vikir replied. "I think it''s better to give it away." Hugo''s eyes widened slightly at that. "You''re giving away the mining rights to the ruby mine?" "Yes." "On what basis?" Again, Hugo asked, and Vikir answered without hesitation. "The Red And Dark Mountains, where the ruby mines flow, are downstream of the Red And Dark Mountains. A little further up, strong demons and monsters flourish, and I know this because I recently crossed the border into the Prohibited Zone on a practical assessment." Vikir said, recalling the arrow marks in Cerberus'' side. Meanwhile, Hugo''s expression was brightening, albeit subtly. "Hmm. So?" "What''s more, the B askervilles have made it a point to expand their borders by opening up those frontiers. If we can use the Morg to our advantage, we can minimize the damage to the Baskervilles'' borders." Hugo''s eyes gleamed at that. "Hoo-hoo, that''s the answer." He grasped Vikir''s point. If the ruby mining rights were given away, the Morg would put arge number of men downstream in the Red and Dark Mountains. Baskerville would then be able to open up the wilderness near them and drive any demons or monsters that lived there back to Morg. When you take territory from demons or monsters, you must eradicate their seeds so the natives will never seek revenge. Cutting Root. I must exterminate all the demons and monsters in thend, as well as hunt down and kill all those who flee, and then I can take full possession of thend. Return to thend. This is because it prevents the left from gaining strength and returning to seek revenge. But, it''s a long and painful process topletely eliminate fleeing prey. So Hugo decided to clear thend and drive all the fleeing demons and monsters to Morg''s ruby mines. "Hahaha, the rubies will be even redder with Morg''s blood. You will regret entering our territory, offspring of Respane." Hugo was pleased with Vikir''s answer. The Morg had gained the rubies, Baskerville had gained thend, and the deal had ended happily. "Done. A ploy that fits my n perfectly." Hugo said, stroking Vikir''s head. Vikir thought. ''Of course it was. The n came from your head anyway.'' Vikir knew this well, for before the regression, he had served as a dog to drive demons and monsters toward the Morg. For now, however, he must only lower his eyes and answer politely. "Well, I think we should carefully monitor the movements of any Morg who have entered our territory, for good measure." "There is no need to worry about that. I have been gradually increasing the number of dogs I have sent there for some time." Hugo''s response came as a surprise. Not that the n was surprising, but that he had bothered to inform Vikir. Vikir was stunned to realize that Hugo''s gaze had softened to the color of tanned leather. Just as they were about to enter the chamber. "My Lord." A voice called out to Hugo from behind. Turning where he stood, Morg Adolf stood. And next to him, he saw Camus, whose eyes were still red. The way she was clutching at the hem of his uncle''s robe, looking up at him, seemed oddly familiar. Hugo narrowed his eyes. "Acting Master Morg, what is it, and do you still have business?" "I have one important matter to discuss." "Well, let''s go inside and discuss it." Hugo opened the door and stepped into the chamber. Adolf followed him in and sat down on the couch. "...." Camus still said nothing. She just looked at Vikir before entering, then dropped her gaze to the floor and left. She still wore the blood-stained robe Vikir had given her after the duel, wrapped tightly around her body. Adolf shared with Hugo. "Indeed, Morg has been putting a lot of thought into resolving the ruby mine issue amicably, and the lease for the estate is just one of many matters." "So what about the price of me opening up thends." "And the marriage settlement?" Hugo''s brow furrowed slightly at Adolf''s casual mention. But it wasn''t a scowl. Hugo leaned forward and asked. "Marriage settlement?" "Yes. A marriage between a man and a woman from Morg and Baskerville." Opening up thends to another family for money might not look good, so we must present a good image by arranging a marriage. But, a marriage between Morg and Baskerville, known for their long-standing rivalry, is an awkward and unlikely proposition. Hugoughed at the idea, which he hadn''t even considered. "I see. And who does it connect to whom?" "What about this one''s eldest daughter and that one''s eldest son?" Adolf turned his head to check Camus out. Suddenly, Camus'' head snapped up in surprise. It''s amon problem. "He''s my nephew," she said, "but he''s an exceptional child. Beauty for beauty, intelligence for intelligence, strength for strength, nothing iscking, and I think she would make a goodpanion for the little sunshine of Baskerville." But Hugo didn''t care about any of that. "Hmph. My firstborn is twenty this year. I thought there was quite a difference in age?" "Eight and twenty. It''s only a seventeen-year difference, right? That''s easily ovee." "Adolf was forty years old this year, right? How about he meet a seventeen-year-old?" "...." Adolf suddenly became very quiet. Hugo gave up. "And, my eldest son is already engaged to be married." "Is that so, and when...?" "It''s a pre-arranged marriage. You don''t know." Hugo''s response elicited a pained look from Adolf. Suddenly. Suddenly, Camus raised her head and eximed. "I won''t marry anyone weaker than my mother!" Her tone was very firm. Adolf and Hugo''s gazes turned to her. They hadn''t even asked the child''s wishes. Adolf smiled gently and stroked Camus'' head. "My dear, if you won''t marry someone weaker than your mother, you will be a virgin for most of your life. Or you''ll have to find a man with a huge age gap." "I''m considering options, and I don''t want arge age gap. I prefer people my own age or younger, and there were plenty of people my age in the audience earlier!" Adolf shrugged at Camus'' remark, as if he had nothing to say. Then Hugo nced at Camus with a hint of annoyance. "Kid, this isn''t a buffet." "I know, and I''m not interested in picking and choosing." With that, Camus looked up and gazed ahead into the distance. There, standing in the distance, was Vikir. Hugo was stroking his chin with his hand when he realized where Camus'' gaze was going. "No! You!" Adolf jumped up and covered Camus'' eyes. "He has thest name of Van, not Les, and you''re a dragon from the river, after all!" Adolf whispered in Camus'' ear, but Hugo, who was now a deity, couldn''t help but hear the whispers. "Hmm. That''s true, but it''s kind of bothering me." Hugo muttered to himself a little. Then he turned to Vikir, who was standing next to him. "Well, when ites to marriage, it''s what you think that matters. And you, my son?" Without hesitation, Vikir replied. "If you say so, I will agree." It was a faithful response. Hugo chuckled heartily at that, and Adolf''s face twisted in bewilderment. If you were to ask me to make it happen, marriage is certainly not a timely process. What a rude way to treat Morg''s only child! Hugo was even openly scratching Adolf''s insides. "In Baskerville, direct descent can''t really exist. Mediocre thingse from the family name of Les, and superior thingse from the family name of Van." " ... Is that what the Master would agree, my friend?" Adolf looked down at Vikir with a smile. But the smile was cold and hard. "I didn''t get a good look at you in the training grounds earlier, would you mind if I take a closer look at you?" Vikir finally managed to look up at Adolf, who stood in front of him. Sixth Circle Expert. A powerhouse at the very top of the Mage House Morg. A representative to the Great House and a master of a often the go-to person for strategic and political matters. "And known as an unpleasant nephew fool." Vikir is alone, recalling the pre-regression character data. Adolf leaned closer and whispered in Vikir''s ear. "Kid, I don''t mean for you to hear this, but... . To be the husband of our Camus, you need to be of a certain age. It''s just a matter of opinion within the family, and personally, I don''t think you''re anywhere near being the ideal candidate for Baskerville." The words were spoken with a touch of arrogance. As is usual for politicians, Hugo''s attitude is quite high for a fair taken a man poke at Camus. But. "...." Under Adolf''s pressure, Vikir doesn''t move an inch, simply stands there with a nk face. Adolf''s brow furrows, indeed. "Why don''t you respond to me? Is it true or not that you are paying attention to me?" Finally, Vikir''s mouth opened. "You said it wasn''t for me to hear, so I didn''t listen." Chapter 25 - 25: Echoes of Resolve

Chapter 25: Echoes of Resolve

"You said it wasn''t for me to hear, so I didn''t listen after that." When Hugo said this, he quickly covered his mouth with his hand. Even though his face didn''t show it, his hand hiding his mouth hinted at a smile. Camus also stared at him with wide eyes. "Hoo... hoo hoo hoo hoo..." Only Adolf had blood on his forehead. He stood up straight and looked at Vikir. "Sir, can I talk to this kid for a bit?" It was strange for someone from House Morg, especially a high-ranking member, to show interest in an eight-year-old. Hugo didn''t have much to say to Adolf''s overreaction. "What are you doing with that kid? Is the Mad Star of the Empire bullying an eight-year-old boy?" Hugo hadn''t forgotten what he''d heard before, and he was giving back what he got. But Adolf was stubborn. "Hehe, isn''t this a child who may one day marry my niece? I''m asking as an uncle, not as the head of Morg''s delegation." "Oh, uncle, it''s not like that!" "Sure, leave my nephew alone. I''ll handle it. We all have to see this once in a while." Adolf said sternly, hinting at Hugo to save face. Hugo threw up his hands, thinking it had been a while since he dealt with the Morg. Do as you please. * * * Vikir agreed to Adolf''s request. Morg Adolf was a powerful figure even before his regression. At forty, he was already leading his family at official events. It was a good chance to see a bit of Adolf''s power. Hugo probably thought so too, which is why he let me attend. After the annual ceremony, everyone left the ballroom. Vikir and Adolf faced each other in arge field. Hugo Les Baskerville and Morg Camus watched from a distance. Adolf said, "Child of Baskerville, I''m going to test your skills. Show me what you''ve got." Vikir thought, If I show him everything, he''ll faint. What if I fought him at his best before his regression? Fifty percent in ambush and assassination, ten percent in hand-to-handbat. But I don''t have all my pre-regression strength back, and I don''t need to fight at my best. I just need to meet Adolf''s expectations. "Let''s see what happens." Masters can tell each other''s skills by shaking hands. Vikir wanted to see how Adolfpared to other top yers. Then Adolf said, "I''ll give you a handicap." He made a jar out of mud and filled it with water using fire magic. Then he lifted the jar and put it on his head. Adolf looked at Vikir and said, "I''ll fight with this jar full of water on my head. If you can make even one drop spill, you win." In other words, go ahead. Vikir held his sword and got ready. Adolf crossed his arms and watched Vikir. And then... Vikir made the first move. Seeing Vikir charging at him, Camus yelled, "Hey! You can''t just run at my uncle like that!" Adolf looked back at Camus and made a barrier in front of his eyes. Vikir was knocked back by the barrier. "Shields are good against swords. Even a strong sword will have trouble breaking them." Adolf was right. Adolf was good at shield magic, making shields of different sizes and shapes to fit the situation. Earlier, he made a shield to cover Vikir''s body to save energy. But Vikir was also skilled. He used the bounce to get closer to Adolf, then moved to the side. At the same time, he kicked stones towards the water jar. "Don''t aim for the jar." Adolf made a shield without looking and another for Vikir. Vikir dodged and Adolf summoned fire spears. Camusined, "Uncle, that''s not fair! You didn''t use that magic against me!" Adolf was disappointed. But Vikir dodged the fire spears. "I see." Vikir knew Adolf''s power well. He was familiar with this level. ''I know how to deal with him. The experience before the regression and the child-like face afterward could catch his opponent off guard. ''Or kill him.'' A scary thought, but... I didn''t need to worry. Hugo was watching, and I had to do this right. "Eeeeee!" Vikir moved as if chased by mes. He drew his sword and swung at Adolf. But... "No way." Adolf''s shield blocked Vikir''s sword. Vikir swung again, but the shield stopped him. Adolf grumbled. "You''re just hitting the shield over and over." But Vikir didn''t give up. Boom. Vikir''s sword hit the shield. Again and again, Vikir hit the same spot. The shield started to weaken. Adolf realized something was wrong. "Hmm." Vikir''s sword hit the same spot many times. The shield was getting weaker from all the hits. The shield''s magic was almost used up. "Good job for hitting the same spot over and over, but my shield and your sword won''t break." He was right. Vikir''s sword hit the shield again. ...Pow! Vikir''s sword broke. Vikir had to step back. Hugo stayed silent, and Camus looked disappointed. Adolf turned to Vikir. "I like your stubbornness, but you have to watch your opponent. You''re good, but you''re not ready to marry my nephew..." Adolf was about to finish when he felt water on his head. "What''s that?" He looked up and saw water dripping from the jar. "...Boom! The broken shard of Vikir''s sword had pierced the jar, making it leak. Adolf was soaked, from his head to his chin. Vikir walked up and said, "Your jar is leaking." He meant the jar of water, of course. _____________________ _____________________ "??? Get ready to dive into a new chapter of this captivating novel every day , So don''t forget to add it to your library! ????" Chapter 26 - 26: Baskerville’s Trial

Chapter 26: Baskerville''s Trial

The number of people being born in Baskerville was still high, and so was the number of deaths. The Styx Stream flowed, pushing back the tide. Seven years had passed since the duel between the two eight-year-olds. * * * "This teacher can be an angel or a devil, depending on what you do!" A short-bearded young man shouted in a rough voice. He is Staffordshire Baskerville. 35 years old. He''s a veteran knight of the Graduator ss. An outsider, amoner, not even given the middle name of Van, let alone La, but an honest man who had managed to cleanse his bloodline by taking the family name of Baskerville due to his outstanding qualities and pure heart. In particr, his "sharp tooth" swordsmanship is said to have reached the level of the Four Teeth Baskervilles. Four teeth, drawn perfectly. If he''s this good, he should be able to lead and teach the younger Baskervilles right now. "Now, for the final exercise, practice makes perfect, as I''m sure you''re all well aware!" Staffordshire looked at the fifteen- and sixteen-year-old Baskervilles before him. All looked tired and weary. However, the coldness and venom in their eyes grew deeper and stronger. The young Baskervilles here, all fifteen or sixteen years old, are warriors who have mastered the Sword Master junior ss, Baskerville One Tooth. Staffordshire checked the students'' formation, then turned his head again. In the center of the training grounds that surrounded them, arge bear stood on two paws. Weighing 800 kilograms and standing three meters tall, there was something odd about this giant bear. It has two sharply curved horns on top of its head. Danger rating: A Size: 5 meters Found in: Edge 7, Red and Dark Mountains -A veryrge beast with two massive horns. A fierce bear, the strongest terrestrial predator, and a perfect killing machine, it is considered the strongest and apex of the Red and Dark Mountains seventh Edge ecosystem. An evil creature with few natural enemies other than its own kind. The bear carries two huge, curved buffalo horns on its head. Its entire body is covered in thick muscle, fat, and hairy fur. [grrrr...] The beast now free in the arena seems to be a sub-adult, not yet fully grown. It''s also been in a cage for a long time, so its diet isn''t very good. But that also means it''s aggressive and restless. Staffordshire swung his sword to intimidate Oxbear, while encouraging the younger Baskervilles behind him. "Now, we just need to do what we''ve been practicing on the demon''s carcass. Last time we practiced on Oxbear''s carcass, you all know how tough his hide is, how tight his muscles are, and what parts of his body contain which organs." The calm-looking Staffordshire was a different man when he stood before Oxbear. His eyes gleamed with life, and the aura emanating from the tip of his sword was like a giant''s grip. Staffordshire exuded such a frightening power that it overwhelmed Oxbear, but it never attacked. Because it''s not its ce. Next. [Grrrrrr!] Oxbear charged. He rushed like a bison with his two horns. The young Baskervilles retaliated, each ording to their own preferences. Some scattered to the left and right to evade, while others swung their swords before them. ...BANG! Those who dodged survived, and those who managed to fell. Staffordshire continued. "If someone stronger than you ising at you head-on, it''s natural to dodge. But don''t dodge by putting too much distance between you and them, instead sneak around them to the side and get in a small attack." The young dogs'' advice continues. The young dogs'' eyes gleamed, sucking them in like water. "Don''t be greedy and show no mercy right at the start. It''s more likely to be countered. Instead, aim for the center of gravity of the body, in this case, the right hind leg, so that it''s not as quick to move or react." The young dogs followed their instructor''s instructions and repeatedly aimed for the bear''s legs as it stood on its two feet. Continuing to aim for only his hind legs, Oxbear was left with a widening wound that left him with little use of one leg. The menacing horn charge was neutralized. By now, the young Baskervilles had bared their teeth vigorously. They were now hunting dogs who could handle themselves without the guidance of Staffordshire. Baskerville 1 meal. More than thirty teeth bared, tearing at Oxbear''s body. The most aggressive were the trio, Highbrow, Middlebrow, and Crude. Quack, quack, quack! They chased the bear as if they were the alpha. They were the alpha of the pack, literally pushing aside any arrogant siblings who tried to get ahead of them, or any foolish siblings who fell behind their peers. And then. ...thud! Oxbear fell to the ground . "Good." Staffordshire raised his sword and stepped toward Oxbear''s body. Thwack! The bear''s belly split open, spilling guts and flesh. After four rounds of training, noon fell smoothly into ce. Staffordshire improvisedly handed Oxbear''s guts and flesh to the young dogs. Steaming red chunks of meat. The young Baskervilles chewed and swallowed down the raw, nauseating flesh. Staffordshire spoke to the students as they ate. "Now, eat and listen. At this hour, three and a half hours of basic training, three and a half hours of practical training, areplete. Congrattions on your graduation." Seven years of training had turned these rowdy boys into young warriors. Everyone here was now a young prodigy who could not only infuse a de with mana but also draw an impable set of teeth. But Staffordshire said they were just getting started. "Practicing with captured demons is just a tutorial that I wouldn''t call fair, and now you have to create and build your own knowledge." The advice of an old dog who has seen it all is always worth respecting. "The wild beasts of the Red and Dark Mountains are formidable opponents and also cunning and crafty in nature, unlike those that have been left in cages for a long time. Even I can''tpete with the tough and old ones I sometimes encounter." That''s true for the oxbear I just killed. Facing a fully mature wild oxbear''s horns, followed by a series of front paws and head bites, is dangerous enough for any grader. Controlled variables, a safe environment, and set rules. And a wild, untamed ce where you can''t survive on your training alone. That''s where these young dogs need to go from here. The young Baskervilles already knew that. Staffordshire pointed to the countless scars across his face. "You''ll have to go through the hell that lies ahead on your own. Either ovee it with the blood you were born with, or conquer it with your own wisdom. I have nothing more to share with you, that''s all there is to it!" With a brief giant salute, he relinquished his position as leader. The young Baskervilles put down the meat and guts they''d been tearing into. Then, they prepared themselves for the next 21 months of untamed territory. When Staffordshire was gone, they gathered in small groups and began to chat informally. "Hey, where did you get your knighthood?" "First degree, Doberman. Two, a pit bull. And a Rottweiler." "Oh, none of those cross with me. I prefer the Knights of the Wolfhound, then the Shepherds and the Bull Mastiffs." The Seven Knights of Baskerville. Each order was created and operated for a different purpose: vignce, search, protection, assassination, suppression, and all-outbat. But the grandest of the pack was the Order of the Wolfhound, which represented the power of the house. "I want to join the Wolfhounds." "But you can''t just go there because you want to, you have to be selected." "I''ll be fair and apply for the Dobermans. That''s basically the only ce you can get into, other than the Wolfhounds." "If I join the Doberman Knights, I''ll have to guard the castle walls until the end of my life, and I can''t handle that. I''d rather be a Pit Bull Knight, always on the frontline." The youngsters murmured. And naturally, their eyes slowly began to converge on a single point. "...But where is he going to go?" That was themon question of all the boys here. Even the trio, who had been the most active in this oxbear hunt, had put down their pieces of meat and were now watching. Vikir Van Baskerville. A boy from outside the family, rumored to be Hugo''s illegitimate child. He hadn''t joined the oxbear hunt, yet sat alone nevertheless in a remote part of the field. And at Vikir''s feet,y arge oxbear. A muchrger one than the one that had just been killed by thebined efforts of more than thirty boys. The young Baskervilles stared at Vikir, awe in their eyes. "Is he really 15 years old like us?" "How did he get an oxbear by himself?" "From what I''ve heard, he''s already a de Master?" "He''s also drawn three teeth." "Crazy, he can use the three Baskerville forms? That makes him almost like an alpha dog!" Admiration of the strong ismon in any group, but it''s even more pronounced in the Baskerville family. But in reality, Vikir doesn''t pay much attention to the rumors. "High level Sword Master.'' High level Sword Master means that the strength at the tip of a sword has be so dense that it can pass between gas and liquid. The offspring of Les Baskervilles generally reach this stage between the ages of twenty and 25, but Vikir is rumored to have achieved it by the age of fifteen. ...But. Vikir''s true secret power was beyond that of a Graduator Moderate. It was a whole two levels above Sword Master, and akin to Staffordshire, who had been his mentor. And considering the power of the Styx Stream and the potency of the demonic sword Satan, his actualbat power would be much stronger than this. If the world knew, it would be severely shaken. ''...Right now, I''ve mastered five Baskerville Forms. In terms of swordsmanship alone, he has already surpassed the level before the regression." He had never mastered a de technique above the fourth level in his past life. So, it would take him a bit longer than he had originally nned to be a perfect Graduator Moderate. Meanwhile, Vikir closed his eyes and recalled the oxbear he had just killed. It had been a close call, but the creature had been weakened by years in captivity, and he''d been able to defeat it with his secret skills. Vikir''s mind raced as he tried to figure out how good he was now, and how much he''d lostpared to his pre-regression abilities. He couldn''t be bothered with the chatter of the Baskervilles'' day pups, who were just getting their teeth. Then. A topic of conversation caught the attention of even Vikir, who was lost in thought. A young Baskerville had casually mentioned something. "...Anyway, in our line, he''s going to the Foundation?" The Institute ''Colosseo'' A Supreme mandatory school where the Seven Houses of the Realm send their young heirs to be educated. Due to the institution''s capacity limitations, the number of students admitted is limited to a small number from each family. Naturally, only the best children from each family are allowed to attend, which is something Vikir was interested in. Of course, he doesn''t have the greed for fame or the desire for education that other kids do. "It''s a chance to get away from Hugo and improve my skills. Of course, there''s more to it than that. Like settling a debt from a past life, or dealing with a secret artifact. As Vikir ponders his next move. "Young master." A voice called to him from behind. An old voice, areas of strength for yet. A warm, gentle demeanor. Butler John Barrymore came to stand next to Vikir. He was an example of the rare type of person Vikir had ever felt sorry for in his past life, and Vikir hade to trust him. Then, Butler Barrymore leaned closer to Vikir and whispered. "My lord wants to see you." Hugo Les Baskervilles? It was always rare for him to seek out his children. At Vikir''s puzzled look, Barrymore smirked and continued. "I believe he has decided on your position." Chapter 27 - 27: Path of Power

Chapter 27: Path of Power

It''s been quite a while since I''ve been in Hugo''s office, it actually smells cold and soiled. Dust from old books, old tobo smoke, lifeless espresso, and a weak fragrance of blood. Like a carefully prepared dog, Vikir peruses the environment through fragrance. Then, at that point, a moderately aged man sitting behind the work area, in a turn seat, gazing through the window, turned and confronted Vikir. Hugo Les Baskerville. The iron-blooded patriarch of House Baskerville. His face looked simr to the substance of Hugo in Vikir''sst memory before his rpse. Suddenly. Vikir saw a solitary, generallyte scar across the extension of Hugo''s nose. It had been there before the rpse, yet Vikir had no clue about how it had be, and his eyes illuminated. "Greetings." "Mm." Hugo addressed momentarily, then gestured. Vikir proceeded with his rxed discussion in a casual tone. At the point when Vikir got some information about the scar on the scaffold of his nose, Hugo disregarded it as nothing. "I was struck by a bolt while killing the adversary and the savages of the Dark Mountains." Vikir was somewhat astounded. The powerful Hugo Baskerville could be injured by a bolt. It was basically impossible that a man of Hugo''s height as a Swordmaster might have been struck by a visually impaired bolt; there probably been a rifleman focusing on him. Hugo sneered. "There''s ady who can shoot a bow." "Did you get her?" "No, I didn''t. In any case, I cut one of those equivalent things into the fox thing''s face." A fighter of Hugo''s type would have had the option to dissipate the air of the sharp edge''s tip to catch even the most far off enemy. Hugo contacted the scaffold of his nose briefly, feeling the scar across the extension of his nose actually pulsating. He stopped briefly, then, at that point, talked. "Anyway. Congrats on finishing your preparation." "Much obliged to you." "From here on out, it''s harder." At Hugo''s words, Vikir gestured. As Watchman Knight Staffordshire Baskerville had told her toward the finish of her preparation, the genuine work starts now. Three and a half long stretches of essential preparation to get familiar with the hypothesis of fighting, develop actual fortitude, and foster an eye for resistance. One more three and a half long periods of pragmatic preparation, including battle preparing against genuine evil spirits and people, and wild basic instincts. However, the foes they''re going to confront, and the profound waters of the Dark Mountains, are a damnation that will invalidate all that they''ve found out about endurance. You can get by in the event that you have a decent bloodline, or on the other hand assuming you will pass on for it. ''For the following 21 months, we''ll be working with the adversary to open up the Dark Mountains. Vikir thought as he reviewed his pre-rpse recollections. Assuming that things had worked out as expected, he would have turned into a student knight of the Pit Bull Knights as of now and been shipped off the Red and Dark Mountains, getting endless lines of fire throughout the following 21 months. He would have been tossed into the fight like a hunting canine to be utilized a couple of times and afterward disposed of. ... But. Hugo has a fairly surprising proposition for Vikir. "You ought to be an individual from the ce of Delegates." It was a shock for sure. Hugo would prepare Vikir in the ways of the court. Obviously, the Baskervilles are a group of prepared champions, so being a versifier doesn''t mean you can''t battle. Nheless, it is entirely expected for more youthful Baskervillians, particrly the individuals who are especially gifted and talented, to follow the way of an unaffiliated fighter subsequent to filling in as an official. Hugo''s foe and second child were on a simr way. "A man should major areas of strength for be. Likewise with the de, so with power." Vikir gestured at Hugo''s words. While the other expendables were kicking the bucket on thebat zone, the elites were finding out about governmental issues and organization, both inside the family and outside. Furthermore, when an older tip top at longst draws his sword and heads off to war, he''ll have the carefully prepared expendables to help him. The world ss might begin a piecete, however the person will develop their abilities and achievements, and develop into a considerably greater monster with the political and managerial experience the individual in question has learned. ''... ... And just the world ss can learn more than the Baskerville Five.'' This is the reason consumables are not shown more significant level swordsmanship past Baskerville 5. It''s so the elites, who are slow off the mark, can get up to speed to the superfluous dogs with little exertion. It''s a simr justification for why the higher-ups in the nation don''t help individuals topose. "As you say." Vikir bowed deferentially. He''d intended to get away from Hugo''s side, however rather he''d developed nearer. It didn''t make any difference much, however, as he hadn''t yet shown a lot of in the method of stowed away abilities, and this was great for Vikir in additional ways than one, as it permitted him to draw nearer to the focal point of force. Hugo made sense of Vikir''s new situation as a MP basically. "The ce of Delegates helps the Baskervilles in the chief, authoritative, and legal parts of the ce of Baskerville''s domain, as well as drawing in business for the House and running the issues of the House, in short." Effective House individuals are elevated to Representative, which permits them to manage matters beyond the House, which isn''t something Vikir is as of now keen on. Drac- Hugo opened a cab and took out a couple of papers. Minister Barrymore immediately remained adjacent to him with his seal and sigil. "Your new position is Delegate Justice of the City of Longshot." Longshot City, Vikir knew well. The most active town in the huge region governed by the Baskervilles. No, it was to a greater extent a city as opposed to a town. The Archon is the person who directs the authoritative and legal undertakings of the city, and the Appointee Archon is liable for helping the Archon in different ways. Vikir took a gander at his arrangement letter and said. "So it''s tied in with making and authorizing regtions." "Indeed, and there are right now opening for both the Archon and Delegate Archon positions." There was a motivation behind why the ces of one judge and a few delegate justices were all empty. Initially, Dark horse City''s ruler was Hugo''s subsequent child, and the second child''s family members who took the Baskervillest name were the agent rulers. In any case, presently Hugo''s subsequent child was a distant memory, and the representative officers who should have his spot had been terminated or suspended as a group for pay off. What''s more, Hugo ns to surrender every one of the powers and obligations of those empty presents on Vikir. "A city''s turned into a without state zone. Might you at any point work really hard?" Vikir gestured. Delegate magistracies are typically held by men in their thirties, yet every so often a wonder, a virtuoso among prodigies, will stand firm on the footing in their mid twenties. Also, almost certainly, these youthful elites would one day take on significant positions addressing their families. ''... ... For instance, they would be confessed to the Foundation.'' What''s more, following four years of learning at the foundation, they would get back to the family and quickly be a judge. A tip top course for the first ss. What Hugo proposed to Vikir was a simrly entric arrangement. "I believe you''re giving me an excessive amount of force." "Furthermore, a lot of liability." Hugo said with a dry snicker. "Your aplishments are no less than a decade in front of the kids who are considered virtuosos inside the family, so I will treat you likewise." Treatment incorporates the two rights and obligations. The more prominent the power, the heavier the obligation. Or on the other hand, to put it another way, the heavier the errand, the more prominent the power. "I will attempt to satisfy my master''s assumptions." Hugo gestured silently. And afterward. ...thend! A piece of paper was stepped with Hugo''s seal. With that, Vikir turned into the representative justice, the true judge, of a metropolitan dark horse with a popce of a portion of 1,000,000. ''This is great. Vikir thought. ''In the event that I utilize the force of the Delegate Justice well, I can prepare my abilities considerably more securely than if I go straight into the conflict. His secret teeth and hooks would be honed. And afterward. Vikir opened his mouth. "My ruler." "...?" Hugo turned upward. There was a glint of warmth in his eyes that had been missing since the finish of the mission. Vikir held onto on the ragged warmth. "I might want to educate you regarding the ruby mine in Morgawa." Quite a while back, an eight-year-old Vikir had aplished something trying against Morg''s emissaries that had made Hugo''s stomach turn. Hugo had been satisfied to the point that he had guaranteed Vikir a prize, however he hadn''t requested precisely exact thing it was. What''s more, presently, Vikir was requesting apensation for his conduct in an exceptionally clear manner. "I was contemting whether I could acquire ... ... ." Hugo looked somewhat disturbed at that. "Hmmm. Indeed, I did, and I made it clear then that I wouldpensate you. You said you''d let me know if you needed something." "You don''t need to tune in on the off chance that you would rather not." Hugo''s thick eyebrows curved at that. "It will not be troublesome." He gestured, then, at that point, pulled one more piece of paper from a cab and stepped it with his lordship''s seal. "I trust you will do nothing dumb. Son." Regardless of how frequently I hear him say "child," I never be ustomed to it. Furthermore, in truth, Vikir was more shocked by Hugo''s eagerness to concede his solicitation than by the title. "I couldn''t have ever considered asking you for some help previously ... ... . Maybe things will go surprisingly without a hitch. * * * Getting out of the visitor room, Vikir strolled down the long corridor. Behind him, Elder Barrymore grinned delicately. "Master." "Yes." "My master is exceptionally partial to you." Vikir stayed quiet, not uttering a word. Then, at that point, Elder Barrymore talked. "I can see that you won''t ce him in the field immediately, however you will provide him with the ce of epted ruler. Isn''t that the craft of government? You will utilize him enormous and weighty." In a real sense, in the event that you will raise a dog to be utilized and disposed of, you ought to send it out into the war zone right now to kick the bucket. While the dogs are prepared by their experiences with death, their eventual experts are equipped with thoughts and information from a protected spot. Also, from this traction, the dogs jump to the levels of the unapproachable. Eventually, the lower life can''t defeat the higher, regardless of whether it bites the dust and resurrections. Neither by words nor by hand to hand fighting. It''s an unpleasant reality for Vikir, who is feeling everything over once more. "That is assuming I work really hard as Delegate Officer." "I''m certain you''ll in all actuality do fine and dandy, Expert, and assuming you do anything over eptably well there, you''ll be the following one to enter the Foundation." Minister Barrymore had seen that Vikir was keen on the Institute too. ... in spite of the fact that he couldn''t exactly ce why. Meanwhile. Vikir''s brain was dashing with the approaches and exploits of the well known civil servants he had seen and caught wind of before his rpse. The letter of arrangement to the ce of Representative Judge, stepped with the mark of Hugo le Baskerville, Master of Ironblooded Baskerville, slipped profound into the pocket of Vikir''s arm. "You''ll need to rapidly show what you can do." There were numerous ways of showing what one can do and climb the positions in a brief timeframe. Vikir picked the speediest and generally clear one. _____________________ _____________________ "??? Get ready to dive into a new chapter of this captivating novel every day , So don''t forget to add it to your library! ????" Chapter 28 - 28: City Hall Debut

Chapter 28: City Hall Debut

Vikir walked to the city hall in the middle of Longshot City. He walked past the buildings where many workers were housed, and found his office at the far end. "The new assistant officer ising today, so make sure the ce is clean." "Who will he be?" "It doesn''t really matter to me who it is, I just hope they''re a bit more energetic." "Hey, what do you expect, I heard he''s fifteen." Employees sweep, mop, and clean throughout the building. A g weing Vikir van Baskerville, the new Delegate Archon and Acting Archon, hung on a high wall. Vikir walked casually past the workers. He was starting tomorrow, so they didn''t pay much attention to him. "Is this your son, did the staff bring him here?" "Honey, you shouldn''t be here." "It''s temporarily closed because the High Ruler ising tomorrow." "You can go out there and y, there''s a yground outside for the staff kids." A few workers blocked Vikir''s path. "Move over." When Vikir saw the letter of appointment in his hand, he ducked his head in confusion. "... ... , you''re early for work, Mr. President." The staff looked shocked, as if they''d seen a ghost. Vikir walked into the office and sat down in the overstuffed chair. His most important order, when he took his position as true ruler, was rule number one. "Control the alcohol and the women." * * * Baskerville, Chihuahua. For ten years now, he''d been the manager of the city center here, and he felt a bad feeling in his stomach. "I can''t believe I''ve been working here since day one. And he''s only 15 years old. After his ancestors were all fired for corruption, it''s hard not to feel sick to the stomach when a new kides in and starts misbehaving. ''What a mess, and in a sacred workce, too! Chihuahua Baskerville wiped his forehead with his hand. He was from outside the family and had been given the family name Baskerville in recognition of his administrative ability. Although he had to settle for the title of secretary since he didn''t have a middle name like "Les" or "La" or "Van," he was really working hard. "Man, I have a lot of work to do, and then some troublemakeres in and says... ... . I had some hope that Baskerville was from here." I hadn''t expected when the 15-year-old kid said he wasing, but now they were here. Even now, the sound of sses clinking,ughing women, and singing clowns could be heard outside the window. Baskerville, the Chihuahua, scratched his beard nervously and threw down his file cab. "Yeah, damn it, it takes a damn good cigar to wake me up and just... ... !?" But, he couldn''t get hisint out. Squeak The door to his office opened, revealing a boy. Vikir Van Baskerville. The new Archon. He was finally officially in the office. "You''re the head of the office." The Chihuahua Baskerville gave Vikir a fake polite look. "Yes, sir. I''m Chihuahua Baskerville." "You don''t have a middle name." The Chihuahua''s expression froze a bit at Vikir''s words. To not have a middle name for a child born out of wedlock was to be from outside the family. Usually, those brought in from the outside were hired workers within the Baskervilles for years before being given the Baskervillest name and formally admitted into the family, which was exactly what Staffordshire and Chihuahua had done. Strictly speaking, they were not close rtives, but employees. The new employees would often use this as a way of discriminating against the neers. So Chihuahua had to endure the bitterness of this environment. But. "Good." Vikir''s assessment came as a surprise. As the Chihuahua''s eyes widened, Vikir remembered a memory from the past. "Chihuahua Baskerville, yes, I recognize the name. He''s a thin guy, and his beard makes him look like a modest old man, but he''s surprisingly kind. And since he was an outsider, he faced a lot of discrimination, and his achievements were often attributed to a ruler or deputy ruler. This was the kind of thing that Vikir rted to. Vikir also has little faith in his own rtives, and outsiders with proven qualifications are much more trustworthy. "I looked into your profile on the way in. You''re from Longshot City, right?" "Yes? Yes, indeed, I''m a local, raised here." "Then you know they of thend better than I, a neer to the city." "... ... Actually." The Chihuahua hesitated to answer, then realized he shouldn''t have. He knew from experience that this would be followed by questions like "If you know so much, why don''t you do it?", "If you''re so good, why are you working for me?", "How dare you try to boss me around?", "Why don''t you do it all yourself?", and so on. But once again, Vikir''s response was unexpected. "I know the hard work of people who actually work in the field, and I have no desire to interfere with their rules, traditions, or styles." The Chihuahua went nk at that. He hadn''t expected to hear these words from someone from inside the family. Usually, he was expecting a sense of superiority and to abolish all the old traditions as bad. "Well, at least you don''t seem like a troublemaker. If it does no good, at least it wouldn''t cause any harm. While the Chihuahua breathed a sigh of relief, Vikir flipped through the papers in front of him. Parax. The papers being flipped, and the Chihuahua didn''t expect Vikir to be looking at them. But surprisingly, Vikir was looking at all of them carefully. And then. Closing the papers, Vikir said. "I see nothing wrong with the regtory system, but there are a lot of problems in the legal system." "What? You''ve seen all that, the bird?" Chihuahua asked in surprise. The papers here are many pages long. But Vikir clearly knew a lot about Longshot City. It was one of the more prominent cities in the pre-Inversion spy and founding activities. "There are illegal gambling houses, brothels, ve auctions, and all kinds of private banking happening in the area. The underground economy of Longshot City is probably very significant." The Chihuahua''s eyes narrowed. Vikir continued. "Maybe these are the reasons that led to the departure of the previous deputy justices. It won''t be easy to break the cycle without apromise of some kind." "...." "Aye. What is your take, you local underdog?" Vikir asks casually, and the Chihuahua can twitch his lips. Not only has Vikir grasped all these documents and gotten to the heart of Longshot City''s core issues, but he''s also discussed them without looking down on her as a subordinate from the outside. And he came to me on his very first day, even a day early! At this unexpected turn of events, which defiedmon sense, the Chihuahua could only stammer, unable to reply. Vikir smiled. "It''s quite simple to bring down an underground economy, you need to focus on the root issues, hidden among the debris of the city." In a past life, Vikir had a long history of fighting illegal organizations in the city. So he knew almost everything about who wasmitting what crimes and where they were hiding. He even knew the locations and identities of the civil servants who were taking bribes. ''It''s worth it,'' I remembered, ''to look through the secret books left over from the pre-Rpse crackdown on the illegal organizations. It''s the job of a deputy justice to create and enforcews. Vikir got right to work. "I respect all thews that havee before. I''m just adding one neww to them." "Anotherw?" "Yes. It won''t be very long, just a few lines at most." Vikir''s eyes lit up. "In no more than a week, we will have eradicated the seeds of Longshot City''s underground economy." Short and bold, he finished and headed off to the Institute. There was a battle on crime toe, and somews that sounded necessary. "What''s more, to create and enforce thesews, we need a strategy." Hearing Vikir murmur, the Chihuahua felt herself slowly being drawn into the strange charisma the boy exuded. She had to ask. "Why bother? Why do you want to fight rebellion... ... ?" "I''m still young, and above all, am I not a beginner who will join the force tomorrow?" Vikir nced back at the Chihuahua and smiled. "Isn''t the least you could do is give me a ''warning''?" "...?" The Chihuahua shook his head, unable to understand Vikir''s words. But Vikir didn''t wait to figure out further. Instead, he stroked his chin as he looked out the window of the ruler''s office and down at the bar. Pour, drink. The gathering to wee the new Deputy Archon, Vikir, was already big. The party was not his area of expertise, indeed. And Vikir, who should be the center of attention, is sitting in the high council chambers right now, nning the uing events. "...Yes. You need to act to get results." Vikir''s voice, murmuring in a soft tone, had an edge to it that didn''t belong to a 15-year-old. And the Chihuahua thought. Perhaps this encounter with the boy before him would change his whole life. Chapter 29 - 29: The Stake Challenge

Chapter 29: The Stake Challenge

Dortmeyer Street, the main road of the big city''s underdog area. A notice on a huge banner hung in the center of the busy street. It was surprising for the ruling government to post a notice here, but the content of the announcement itself was nothing new.
. . . . Allws that were already in ce. They are quite strict because they are thews of a territory controlled by Ironblood Baskerville. But few citizens trusted them to be upheld. "Chet. Laws only favor those with power." "It''s all the same to the big guys." "Isn''t it a world where thew-abiding are the losers?" "Thew is far away, the fist is closer." The citizens of Underdog City, which has an unusually high crime rate, scoff at the Manahan Law. They''ve seen it all before, how the bureaucrats from Baskerville, the fat cats, and the second and third generations of Sedoga collude to get their way. The moneyed, the powerful, and the mighty make it work in their favor, interpret it, enforce it, and.... If you''re broke, poor, and powerless, there''s nothing you can do about it. All they can do is cry, drink, me themselves for their bad luck, or take out their anger on those less fortunate and weaker than them. Underdog citizens ustomed to this fate are naturally distrustful of thew. "Well, at least the previous deputy magistrates were busted for bribery, so maybe it will make a difference." "Of course not, the new deputy from Baskerville is 15 years old." "What? Fifteen is the same age as my youngest daughter. What''s a girl like that supposed to do...." "That''s what I''m saying. Pretty soon she''ll be roasting in the lobby of the local lords." Public opinion was not very favorable to the new deputy. Some cite his age, some cite his unwrittenws, some cite his scattered gangs, and some cite the myriad temptations that await the novice bureaucrat. Just then. "Hey, guys,e on down to the main square! Big news!" The already bustling ce became even more bustling. People rush to the square to see what''s going on. Thousands and thousands of people. And in the middle of it all, as if a meteorite had fallen, there is an empty spot. A circr space where no one has set foot. In the center of it all, a cold-faced boy stands with a stick. It was Vikir van Baskerville, the newest deputy magistrate, 15 years old. * * * Vikir held a stick in his hand. Seventy centimeters long. A small stake weighing about three kilograms. People crowded around to see the new deputy magistrate, but they never got close. That''s because of the mountainous energy emanating from the boy''s tiny body. Behind this untouchable aura, several government officials stood nervously. They were employees of the Executive Office, including Chihuahua Baskerville. "Oh, my God, what is he going to do?" "He''s been standing there since the crack of dawn, do you understand?" "There''s a lot of people here, wow-" The citizens and officials alike had no idea what Vikir was trying to do here. Then. "Listen." Seeing that the audience was more or less gathered, Vikir spoke. "I am the new deputy magistrate." The murmurs around him grew louder. "He''s that young?", "He looks even younger in person", "He''s cute", "What would a kid like that do?", and other unseriousments. Ignoring the stares and voices, Vikir continued. "I''m sure you''ve all seen the notice on the north side of the square." For a moment, the crowd''s eyes shifted to the north. Sure enough, there it was, aw written on arge banner. . . . . Well, they''re familiarws that aren''t followed. Laws that are only abstract to the weak who have no money, no power, and no strength. The number ofmoners punished by thesews since their inception is unknown, and the number of nobles and noblemen punished is zero, a cold reality. The people''s gaze shifted away from the banner and back to Vikir. Vikir continued. "Those are thews that have been in ce since time immemorial, the veryws that have kept Baskerville''s self-governance alive." A small chuckle escaped him. It was a clear mockery ofws that were not being followed, of a justice system that was not being followed except by the rich, powerful, and mighty. But Vikir did not seek out and punish theughter. "...." He simply scanned the public with an indifferent gaze. It was an attitude thaty somewhere between generosity and indifference. Vikir continued, his voice dry again. "Thews of Baskerville still stand, and they will be upheld, despite the change in Vice-Regent." When Vikir didn''t respond to the audience''s jeers, they got a little bolder. "Pfft!", "Of course!", "Yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah. The Chihuahua office manager, who couldn''t believe what he was seeing, yelled from the back. "You people, what kind of safety do you think you''re talking about? This is a man from the Baskerville family! Will it take a de to slice through his throat to get him toe to his senses!" Chihuahua''s director is a local official who is well-liked by the citizens. So even the people who were booing him craned their necks in recognition. "Chet. Mr. Chihuahua is talking over there, let''s stop." "Gee, I wonder how the director is more charismatic than the deputy director." "I''d rather have Mr. Chihuahua be the deputy." "Look at that little guy. He can''t even respond to the boos without Mr. Chihuahua." "Thew is about to get even more fucked up." These are reactions that would have been unthinkable under normal circumstances, but Vikir''s youthfulness, youthful face, and indifference to the reactions around him allowed them to get away with it. "...." This time, Vikir didn''t react at all. Even in this atmosphere of beingpared to and devalued by his subordinate Chihuahua, Vikir simply stood there with an expressionless face. The city officials, including Chihuahua''s secretary general, blushed and didn''t know what to do. Meanwhile, even the citizens, who were booing at Vikir''s unresponsive behavior, were feeling drained. "Maybe he''s just a kid, but he can''t handle these insults." "How can a kid like him be expected to enforce thew?" "He''s just going to let the criminals run rampant ... for a while." Gazes of abandonment and resignation, mockery and anger, pity and contempt, were being directed at one Vikir. And then. Vikir raised the stick he was holding high. And then. ...poof! He drove it straight into the ground. Ten centimeters into the ground. It''s pretty heavy, but it''s only a small stake. A child could easily pull it out. ...? When all the citizens are looking puzzled. Vikir, who had taken a few steps back, spoke up. "I am hereby promulgating a new specialw under the legitive authority of the Deputy Magistrate." Article 1, Section 1 of the Vikir Special Law. "Whoever pulls this stake will be paid 100 million gold in cash." It was as simple as that. _____________________ _____________________ "??? Get ready to dive into a new chapter of this captivating novel every day , So don''t forget to add it to your library! ????" Chapter 30 - 30: Billion’s of Gold

Chapter 30: Billion''s of Gold

Vikir Exceptional Regtion, Article 1, Passage 1-. "The individual who pulls this stake (hereinafter referred to as "the stake") will be paid 100,000,000 gold right, not entirely set by Deputy Vikir Van Baskerville." A regtion created and enforced by the youthful Deputy Magistrate at fifteen years of age, upon his most memorable appointment. Nobody in the council objected to this regtion being established. Nobody in the council raised objections to thew being put in ce because they had no idea what it was actually aiming for or what it was meant to achieve. The citizens looked astonished. "What, you''re giving us 100 million?" "You must be joking. 100,000,000 gold is four years'' worth of earnings for ordinary people." "You''re offering 100 million for a wooden stick?" "What''s this for, a spectacle?" People chattered. They all stared at Vikir with perplexed expressions. And that included Chihuahua Baskerville and other officials from the Enforcement Department. The gossip only increased slightly, but when no one stepped forward, once again, Vikir spoke. "Anyone else?" No one answered the question. At this point, Vikir had retrieved his quill and scribbled a few more words on the notice. -Vikir''s Unique Regtion, Article 1, Section 2-. "The individual who pulls this stake (hereinafter referred to as the "stake") will be paid 900,000,000 additional, not entirely determined by Deputy Vikir Van Baskerville." 100,000,000 gold and 900,000,000 more. "Whoever pulls this stake will be paid one billion gold in cash." A billion gold! That''s a sum of money that no ordinary person can touch in their lifetime. People began tough. "This is ridiculous." "Are you kidding me? What kind of idiot would do this?" "Hey, kid, stop messing around, let''s get going!" "This is funny now that I see it, is it a stand-upedy of some sort?" The people gathered in the square were dumbfounded by the absurdity of the situation. Some of them even openly called Vikir a clown. But Vikir remainedposed. "Is anyone here?" He asked, and he received a few chuckling responses from around him. The faces of the enforcement officials, including Chihuahua Baskerville, turned a bright shade of red. "Why is the shame on us! The officials in the back squirmed, unable to bear the taunts of the citizens. Vikir casually raised his quill. -Article 1, Passage 3 of the Vikir Unique Regtion . "To the individual who pulls this stake (hereinafter referred to as "the stake"), there will be paid an additional 9,000,000,000, not entirely determined by Deputy Vikir Van Baskerville." A total of ten billion. At the mention of this sum, the room fell silent all at once. A eerie silence. "Whoever pulls this stake will be paid 10 billion gold in cash." Article 3 of Vikir''s Unique Law was proimed. The stares and mocking jeers disappeared, and the central square fell silent, as if nothing was alive. The absence of sound, despite the huge crowds of people, sent chills down my spine. Chihuahua Baskerville and all the officials of the Executive Office were momentarily stunned by the silence on such a massive scale. But Vikir remainedposed. "Is anyone there?" This time, no one answered the question. The citizens stared, unable tough or speak. "What, what is this? What''s going on?" "Are you really offering 10 billion? Should we leave?" "Are you crazy? Do you know what you''ll get if you leave." "See that sword in his belt. I don''t want to be executed for being a rich fool." No one knows. Why is this young deputy magistrate, who has just been appointed, doing this? No one in the room knew why anyone would want to spend 10 billion bucks on a stake that anyone could easily pull out. "Could it be that the stake is really heavy, so heavy that a normal person couldn''t pull it out?" "Not likely. I''ve seen bureaucrats carrying them around." "Hey, don''t go out there! They have something else up their sleeve!" "In times like this, it''s best to steer clear." It''s quiet in the square, with only an asional shouting match. "...." Then, Vikir reached for the stake. His hand bypassed the hilt of his sword and grasped the leather pouch behind it. Tsk-tsk. Vikir thrust the heavy leather pouch before Judy''s eyes. Judy stared, stunned, at the pouch and then at Vikir''s face. Then, with shaking hands, she took the pouch and handed it over. She pulled on the straps of this unusually heavy leather pouch. ...Pow! A blindingly dazzling golden glow emanated from inside the pouch. Gold coins. Countless, countless, endless. Again, for a moment, the room fell silent. Judy, her mother, the countless others watching the unfortunate mother and daughter, all fell silent as one. Vikir spoke. "Ten billion gold." The words sounded like a promation of some kind. Judy and her mother were just kneeling there, bewildered, before an amount of money they had never seen, heard, or imagined. And it was no different for everyone watching. "This is how the ... regtion works." By now, Vikir had announced to all the citizens filling the square. "It will be enforced." __________________________ __________________________ "? Don''t forget to Rate this novel and add it to your library! ????" Chapter 31 - 31 : Law of the Underdog

Chapter 31: : Law of the Underdog

All the talk about the young woman who won ten billion spread quickly through Underdog City and Baskerville''s territory. Rumors even said Underdog City provided a guard to protect her winnings. "Thew stands. It will be upheld," said the new young deputy magistrate, his words on everyone''s lips. Naturally, Vikir''sw, or "Vikir''s Special Law," became even more famous than Baskerville''s self-governance. People were saying: "The new deputy magistrate is different, right?" "Vikir says he does what he says, no matter what." "They say crime in Underdog City dropped by half since that day." "It used to be said thew was far away and the fist was near, but now thew is close and the fist is far away." Break thew, get punished; follow it, get rewarded. This simple rule impressed the citizens. A society that sticks to its principles. The distrust of thew, which wasn''t being followed, vanished after that day. The day after the specialw was announced, illegal activities noticeably decreased, and the crime rate halved. The darkness deeply rooted in Underdog City was cleared by this one act. --- Underdog City Hall. Chihuahua Baskerville''s director smiled as he wrote on a sign: A banner to hang in the Governor''s office from now on. Vikir admired it from Chihuahua''s side, then spoke up. "Your handwriting is great, Chihuahua." "Sure. I''ve never met anyone with better handwriting than me since birth, and I''ve gotten good at copying others'' handwriting because the Archons always make me sign for them...." The Chihuahua didn''t finish. Vikir had said something unexpected. "Can I learn to do that too?" The Chihuahua''s eyes widened at Vikir''s words. It was the first time a high-ranking Baskerville had ever asked him to do something voluntarily. And, despite being a sword eater, he was interested in brushes. "Sure, I can teach you. I''d be honored!" "Thanks. I''ll ask when I have time." The Chihuahua hummed and yed with the brush after the praise. Vikir watched him in wonder. Chihuahua Baskerville. He was an outsider, amoner who spent three years as a servant to the Baskervilles before being given the family name and formally included. Unlike swordsmen who be Guardian Knights and train in Baskerville-style swordsmanship, administrators are paid less and receive no special training. While swordsmen are motivated by improving their skills, administrators like Chihuahua have little to attract them besides honor. ''He joined Baskerville to serve his homnd.'' Vikir had seen Chihuahua before his regression. A man who, despite looking like a warrior, had the temperament of a schr and spoke boldly to rulers. And a capable administrator who worked in the shadows until old age. Vikir was thinking about Chihuahua. "By the way, you''re doing a great job, sir." The Chihuahua finished whistling and looked at Vikir. "Who knew you could pull off such an unconventional performance, Chihuahua? I''m genuinely impressed. I''ve been here for 20 years, just as a clerk, and I''ve never been so thrilled. I''m still shaking." Vikir nodded slightly. "Baskerville''sws are good. But it''s not enough to just have aw; people must believe in it and follow it." "You''re right. But that''s not what previous Deputy Magistrates thought." "We can''t me them for distrusting thew. So, I''ve been thinking about how to engage them and make a strong impression." Actually, this is something Camus of the House of Morg would doter. When he bes Lord of the Manor, Camus of Morg turns his domain into aw-and-order region. The lords wouldn''t fight, and crime almost disappeared. ''...But his rule didn''t make him popr with the lords. But during the demon war, Camu''s rule saved many lives, and even after the Destruction Generation, Morg''s estate had the most survivors. ...But that''s not important now. "Now, we move forward." Vikir said, looking at the map of Underdog City. "With 10 billion in prize money, we need to fill the gap, right?" Vikir picked up a pen and started marking spots on the map. He marked where illegal organizations were or might be hiding. "These are ces we''ll crack down on to return ck money to the treasury." "How do you know where criminals operate?" "I smell it." Vikir smirked. Baskerville''s dogs have a keen sense of smell. With the surprised Chihuahua behind him, Vikir continued his n. "In militaryw, the best procurement is from enemy territory. If we take everything here, we''ll raise taxes and help the poor." --- "Yeah. Even though crime halved, some still operate stealthily and cleverly." But it didn''t matter. Vikir knew where they were and who they were. "It''s an area we''ve patrolled and cracked down on before. I remember being a police dog during the ''War on Crime'', biting rats in alleys. I knew the tricks because some colleagues were bribed. I know how criminals think, where they hide, what they do, and how they operate. I also know where underground money will flow for the next 25 years. Just then. "Deputy!" The door opened, and a clerk entered, looking puzzled. "There''s a request for a meeting at ...." Both Vikir and Chihuahua turned to him. Chihuahua asked. "Who wants a meeting during official time? You''ve been here less than two days." "Well, it''s from the Youth Self-Governance Committee...." Then Chihuahua''s face changed. It seemed it had finally arrived. Vikir broke the tension. "So, they want to see the kids in themunity?" "...Yes, the youth wing of Xiangcheng, especially Sedoga." They wanted to see Vikir among the youth of smaller families within the Baskerville''s domain. Most had ties to the Baskervilles. Chihuahua''s voice was filled with disdain. "It''s just a social club. They have something to say about the ''Vikir Special Law''." --- "The dung beetles smelled it first." He had been spreading the word since day one. Now it was time to deal with them. _____________________ _____________________ "??? Get ready to dive into a new chapter of this captivating novel every day , So don''t forget to add it to your library! ????" Chapter 32 - 32: The Shattered Tower

Chapter 32: The Shattered Tower

In the heart of Underdog City stands a towering hotel with a massive club on the 69th and 70th floors. Named "Elevated Indulgence," it''s an exclusive club where the elite of Underdog City gather to let loose. Champagnes costing up to 100 million gold per bottle are flown in, and energetic music fills the air. Hookahs emit billows of smoke, and colorful lights add to the atmosphere. It''s so opulent that it feels like a grand ball. "Bring it all here!" "Get more!" "Let''s party like there''s no tomorrow!" In a secluded room deep within the club, seven young students hang out, paying 10 million gold for six hours. This room is only open to VVIPs. Champagne, costing more than 100 million gold per bottle, is chilling on ice. On arge table, champagne sses are stacked high in a pyramid shape. At the top, 100 sses are arranged in a 10x10 square. Beneath them, 81 sses form a 9x9 shape. And so on, down to 49, 36, 25, 16, and 9 sses. Finally, onest ss sits on top,pleting the pyramid-shaped champagne tower. The seven gathered friendsugh as they pour the expensive champagne, Don Quixote Perignon 666, into the top ss. And then... *clink* ugh*... As the top ss fills, champagne begins to trickle down into the sses below, gradually filling them up. When the bottle is nearly empty, they discard it without hesitation and order another one. And so on. The champagne cascades down from the top, filling the sses below until all 385 sses in the tower are full. The friendsugh and say, "Hey, drink what spills on the table." Suddenly, servers rush into the room. "Thank you, brothers." "Thanks to you, I''ve tasted such expensive alcohol and I''m properly spoiled." "We''ll serve you with all our hearts today." The servers smile and lick the spilled champagne from the table. The friendsugh and toss gold coins on their faces. "This is the trickle-down effect." Champagne dripping from the top, filling the sses below, soaking the table, and seven menughing as they watch. These men are the core members of the local government''s Youth Independence Committee. Though just a civilian organization made up of second- and third-generation local nobility, their influence can''t be ignored. They have enough money and power to hold some low-level government positions, yet they still consider themselves nobles, ruling over themon people. Having lived in the area for a long time, they''re familiar with their surroundings. So the Baskervilles have granted them some authority to handle minor issues on their own. In return for a bit of recognition and responsibility, they''ve been given some autonomy by the Baskervilles. Actually, most of these men are descendants of families that were defeated and pushed to the edges of the Empire''s central battles for power. Except for the Baskervilles, who have been sent by the Sovereign to expand the Empire''s borders, they''re nothing special. But the youths gathered here don''t see it that way. "It''s better to be the head of a snake than the tail of a dragon." "Isn''t it better to y here, away from the eyes of the noble family?" "Yeah. I went to a club in the royal capital recently, and it wasn''t as luxurious as this." "And we''re protected by the Baskervilles. How safe are we?" "Laugh,ugh - aren''t the Baskervilles our dogs already?" However, these friends have their ws. While the Baskervilles are busy expanding their territories, they''re indulging themselves inside. So where does the moneye from to pay for this luxury and debauchery? Local tax revenues are quite modest. At best, they collect water charges, road tolls, and proceeds from the sale of livestock. But it''s not much to pay the servants andborers. Both the inflow and outflow of money are small, but they have a hidden source of ie. Illegal ve auctions. This involves capturing, imprisoning, and selling unauthorized individuals into very. Recently, the Baskervilles'' aggressive territorial expansion has disced many savage tribes, so they''ve been luring or forcibly seizing them to sell them into very. In other words, they would work for free for the Baskervilles and receive scraps in return. With no taxes and a steady stream of business, money naturally umtes. With the illicit money they''ve acquired, the friends are able to live it up. They can''t deposit it in the bank since it''s illegally obtained, so they spend it all in cash. "The champagne tower is full! Let the guests in! Bring the good ones." They dismiss the servers for a while. Then, they start gossiping among themselves. "By the way," one says, "it''s nice to have a troubled family like the Messinadnaros gone. We can have fun without their intrusive eyes." "Actually, that''s how it should be. We''re spending our own money." "Good thing we framed them and kicked them out, huh?" "Let''s not let them back in." They smoke hookahs and look rxed. Suddenly, one of them looks up. "Hey, have you guys heard about the new deputy?" "Yeah, I put in a request for a meeting. He has the Barnesst name." "Hmm. Well, if he''s a half-breed, he must be a chatan." "You should feel honored to be called by us." "Laugh,ugh, he''lle running." When new deputy magistrates arrive, they always do something called "taming the junior officials." It''s not a joke, but rather a bit of a tough party to shock them. It''s like putting a leash on a dog, saying, "If you''ll follow us, you''ll listen to us." The friendsugh. "The youngster goes by Vikir. Have you heard of him?" "I don''t know, I''ve never heard of him." "He''s 15. They say this is his first job out of the family." "What? Is he a total rookie?" "Yeah, he''s a rookie. He reportedly got drunk when he first came to city hall. He must be a bit of a mess." "Hey now, if you think he''ll fit in with us." Then, one of the friends has an idea. "Why don''t we tease him a bit, then?" He gestures with his finger, outlining his n. "Later, we''ll have a big party and invite him over. We''ll get the best alcohol, we''ll get all the girls, and we''ll have a typical, wild party." "And?" "And then, after the party, we''ll make him pay for the drinks." The friends burst outughing. "Okay, okay, that sounds like fun." "Don''t you think his eyes will pop out when he sees you asking?" "Just make sure to understand that your oldest son is spending this much money to entertain you. If you take it for granted, you''ll disappear." "I don''t think a 15-year-old government official would have the money, and he wouldn''t be able to find a way to get it since he''d be denounced if he reported it to his family and friends." "Then, you can say it was a joke and pay him backter." The friends have a n for the new deputy magistrate, and how to tease him. Suddenly... "Gentlemen, thedies are here!" A server bursts into the room with a huge smile. Soon, several women enter the club room, marveling at the luxury. Some of them are familiar faces, and the friends wave at them. "Hey, isn''t that a joke?" "After all that?" "Send him away. We''re proud of you, ugh." "Why? I thought she was pretty." "Hey,e here and sit down this time!" One by one, the women enter the room. But among the crowd of girls, there''s an odd one. A boy, maybe in his early teens? A very young-looking boy. He follows the women into the room from the back of the line, and it''s so natural that the servers don''t even bother to stop him. The seven friends check out the women, making crude jokes, and finally notice the boy. "But, what''s with him? Did you bring a male server? Well, he looks cute." "Oh, don''t you know him?" "No, I don''t." The teachers, the servers, and the women all look surprised. What is this child doing here? One of the servers speaks up. "He walked in so confidently that no one thought anything of it. How dare you, you brat, tell me where...!" But he can''t quite touch or grab the boy by the hair. Oops. The sound of something thick and hard breaking. The server suddenly realizes that his wrist has been twisted in a strange direction. "Ouch!" The boy had just broken a grown man''s thick forearm with sheer brute force. "What, what, you!" Three or four servers leap into action, but it takes less than a second before they''re all on the floor. The friends'' faces freeze for a moment. Then, with a single, loudugh. "Wahahahahaha - this is hrious, Deputy! I didn''t think you''de so early!" The mood isn''t great. Plus, the friends have just been insulted, and their pride has been wounded. "Shall we start taming the neers right away?" "Sure. Let''s get some drinks." "What if we tease them, intoxicate them, get them all worked up, and then ask them to pay for their drinkster at the end of the party...?" But their cute little n doesn''t quite work out. ...Thud! Vikir ms his hand on the table. And... *ng, ng, ng...* The dark aura of the Baskervilles emanates from him. Mana courses through Vikir''s body, transmitting through his hand and into the table. A fierce resonance, a violent vibration. Boom, boom, boom, boom... On the table, in the sses, the champagne suddenly starts to bubble. And then... The grand champagne tower in the center of the room changes. ...Pow! A single ss at the top of the champagne tower suddenly explodes. Numerous ss shards and champagne drops shimmer and scatter below. ...Boom! ...Clink! ...Clink! ...Clink! ...Clink! ...Clink! ...Clink! The sses on the fourth floor, nine sses on the third floor, 16 sses on the second floor, and 25 sses on the first floor, 36 sses on the first floor, 49 sses on the first floor, 64 sses on the first floor, 81 sses on the first floor, and 100 sses beneath that, all explode and shatter in session. The champagne tower copses. It doesn''t copse from the bottom, but explodes backwards from the top. *Ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding...* Countless ss shards and champagne drops rain down on the VVIP room. Under the shower, the friends of Sedoga can say one thing. "We nned to pay for the...". Chapter 33 - 33: Echoes of Authority

Chapter 33: Echoes of Authority

The seven leaders gathered in the VVIP room were all sharp and ruthless. The Montncs, Pierres, Louis Vuittons, Chanels, Ferragamos, Hermeses, and Pradas, all influential families of the province, had lived unnoticed by anyone but the Baskervilles. Even the Baskervilles, swayed by their wealth and public sentiment, had be friends with them. Life had never favored them before, so they expected it would be the same this time. Sure, I had been a little mischievous this time. ... but. This time, the situation was different. A shower of ss and champagne bubbles descended upon the VVIP room. The shattered ss and bubbling champagne reflected the bright light of the chandeliers. The seven leaders of the Seven Families, drenched in the sharp, hot showers, wore shocked expressions. ''Did you just explode the Champagne Tower with a mana resonance? ''Just by touching the table? ''And not from the bottom up, but from the top down? Each of them had a basic understanding of martial arts, so they could see the absurdity of what Vikir was doing. To channel mana into an object, make it vibrate with resonance, and then explode it at the right spot was not something that could be achieved with normal mana ability. Moreover, the sses shattered from above, not below. It would take a master of the technique to shatter the ss on top of the table while the ss on the bottom is still intact. And the fact that the direction of action is vertical, not horizontal, adds to the difficulty. This means that you have to manipte mana strands thinner and finer than microfibers, like limbs. Ultra-difficult mana maniption. The realm of the truly skilled. There is only one thought on everyone''s minds. "Gradient! Monsters who can slice through stones the size of their fists with their swords and knock down birds in flight with their momentum alone. I wonder if these leaders, who are barely above the rank of Master, are not some vague, untouchable powerhouse. "...." Vikir''s face remains expressionless. However, the dark aura coursing through his shoulders is that of a grim reaper. If death had a tangible form, wouldn''t it look like this? The leaders, soaked in a shower of champagne, began to shiver. ''He''s crazy, he''s a 15-year-old kid! "Man, you''re an Intermediate Expert, do something! "Calm down! You won''tst a second! Amidst all the urgent exchanges of nces, one of the leaders muttered in a dazed voice. "...That''s right, Vikir, I think I''ve heard of you!" At that, all eyes snapped to one side. He spoke in a stuttering tone. "Vikir van Baskerville. The supernova of House Baskerville! Dived for seven minutes before he was born, strangled two vipers in his cradle, hunted Cerberus at the age of eight, dueled and defeated House Morg''s Madness Castle...." The other leaders'' faces change as if they''ve just heard some crazy urban legend. But... But what if they were really true? The gazes of the leaders now turn to Vikir again. The symbol of the Gradient, the liquid aura. Unless the urban legends are true, there''s no way to exin the deathly aura that radiates from Vikir''s entire body. My God, what other 15-year-old kid in the world is already a Gradient at that age! Even in Baskerville, the home of geniuses, this has never happened before. Perhaps the same could be said for the Coliseum, the Imperial Academy, or even the entire Yellow City. In the end, the leaders could only smile awkwardly and say something. "We tried to pay for the ...." I wonder if they realize that the grim smile they''ve always seen etched on other people''s faces is now etched on their own? Meanwhile. Vikir, hearing this, replied casually. "Of course you will pay for the liquor you have consumed." Hearing this, the seven leaders closed their mouths in disbelief. "Oh, by the way. We haven''t eaten yet. He had inadvertently given away his n to embarrass them. Still, since I hadn''t met Meg yet, I thought I could make a good excuse and get away with it. ... If only it weren''t for Vikir. He''s only 15 years old, but his soul is already worn out. Vikir saw right through what the seven leaders were trying to do. "What, you''re going to y with me and then me me for the cost of your drinks?" The seven leaders jumped and shook their heads at Vikir''s question, which seemed to pierce their veins like a ghost. "That, that would be impossible!" "Who would do such an unscrupulous thing!" "How dare anyone from the Baskerville family ask us to...." The seven leaders felt. The other party wasn''t just strong inbat power. Their minds were also unstoppable. In the end, they lowered their tails. They had been arrogant enough to think that Baskerville was their dog, but now that they stood in front of Vikir, they could no longer afford to be so ruthless. Apparently, the Baskervilles'' hounds are not easily baked or boiled. But a certain amount of pride, built up over the years as the second generation of the local holding family, has allowed them to save some dignity forst. "Actually, we wanted to test you, Deputy Magistrate." The Leadersposed themselves and spoke in a polite manner. Vikir remained expressionless. Taking the silence to mean ''let''s hear it'', the Leaders rxed and continued in a polite tone. "Honestly, Underdog City is quite corrupt, isn''t it?" "If you''re going to purify a city like this, you shouldn''t be able to resist such a temptation." "You are indeed worthy to lead us, I will follow." "Oh, let me take this great spirit as a lesson for the rest of my life!" "I will express it to you today, in such a way that you will not be disappointedter." They bowed once more to Vikir, and spoke in earnest voices. Some of them even winked at Vikir in an attempt to appear casual. And then. "...." One corner of Vikir''s mouth slowly lifted. A smile. This small changepletely changed the mood of the room. Just a moment ago, it had been a creepy, graveyard atmosphere. And that alone had been enough to terrify the Seven Leaders. But now? An almost maddening sense of gravity. A suffocating pressure began to weigh down on the seven leaders, as if they were being buried alive in an earthen tomb. Unable to breathe properly, they began to shiver, the smiles on their facespletely lost. Vikir walked slowly to the front of the seven leaders, who were now cowering like frogs in a snake''s stomach. "A master can test his dog as much as he likes." "...." "But not the other way round. A dog can never test his master, under any circumstances." It was a moment that reminded her of Hugo''s teaching from long ago. Vikir paced slowly in front of the frozen leaders. "You have all this money and power, so you''re not afraid, are you?" he asked. Unsurprisingly, there was no reply. Vikir continued. "It''s just that I''ve never seen anything really scary." So how dare you pretend to be expected, to be gentle, to be rxed. And the price of that "pretence" was heavy. Vikir pulled a flimsy stick from his arm. It was the very same stake that had won the girl a prize of ten billion not long ago. ...Billion! A dull noise. The stake bent for a moment, then flew out at a tremendous speed, smashing the face of the leader in front of her into a bloody mess. The blow came from nowhere, with no end in sight. Teeth gnashing, spittle, blood, and tears snorting. In the time it took him to blink three times, Vikir struck him seven times across the face, head, neck, and shoulders, and then did the same to the others. The next thing you know, they''re all sprawled t on the floor of the VVIP room. Puck! Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! Vikir didn''t stop beating them for a long time after that. "Do you know why you were beaten?" "Ew! I don''t know! I don''t know! Why are you hitting me all of a sudden?" "If you don''t know, you must be beaten." Vikir swung the stake in a nonchnt tone. Looking at his expressionless face, the leaders thought he might actually die at this rate. "Oh, I know, ugh, I think I know why you''re hitting me!" The dogs begged desperately through their busted lips, torn tongues, and broken teeth. They pleaded with their torn lips, torn tongues, broken teeth, and the red blood that gushed like a fountain from every inch of their heads. But the owner remained unimpressed. "Sweeten the deal." Vikir''s flogging doesn''t stop at the red light. _____________________ _____________________ "??? Get ready to dive into a new chapter of this captivating novel every day , So don''t forget to add it to your library! ????" Chapter 34 - 34: Justice...

Chapter 34: Justice...

The rumors spread quickly. A group of seven people who had been living high on the hog, indulging in extravagance and vice, had been arrested all at once. The citizens of Underdog City always talked about it whenever they got together in groups of three or more. "Well, they were trying to get in the way of the new Deputy Mayor, and they got caught." "Oh, aren''t they the ones who used to treat themon people like bugs, and now they''re in charge?" "But what do you think will happen to them? The new magistrate''s personality doesn''t seem normal, so they won''t just be released, will they?" "Aye, they''re still the second generation of a native family, I''m sure he''ll let them go with a moderate amount of humiliation." The crowd naturally turned their heads away. In the northern part of the central square, a banner was still fluttering in the wind.
. . . As it was originallybelled. There were no exceptions to thew. There was no special provision for the rich and powerful to be forgiven. The crimes of the seven masters could not have been clearer. They were guilty of illegal sex work, illegal lobbying, illegal human trafficking, consuming and distributing drugs, and making ill-gotten gains in the process. Tax evasion, assault, and sexual assault were obvious options. So the sentence is clear. Death. No excuses, no mitigating circumstances. People chattered. "You''re going to execute the sons of those seven indigenous families?" "Fool, don''t you know the character of the new deputy? He burned ten billion on a single stake!" "If you kill those seven bastards, the repercussions will be devastating." "Why don''t we just give them a few good whacks and humiliate them?" "Yes. I don''t think they''ll get the death penalty, though." They all spoke in unison. This is a power game between the new politicians and the indigenous tycoons, and if thetter would just bow out and keep their heads down, everything would be smooth sailing. And just as people thought, Mont nc, Pierre, Louis Vuitton, Chanel, Ferragamo, Herm¨¨s, and Prada offered their sincere apologies to the new deputy. The local retainers bowed and entered. The citizens did the same and clicked their tongues when they saw the carriages representing each family,den withvish tributes, making their way to City Hall in the dead of night. The seven rascals who had been detained would now be released unharmed and would be given a good shouting match by theirndlord father. That was the end of it. The local keepers will either avenge this humiliation in some way, or they will bow down and look the other way, and for a time the seven rascals will do their time and keep quiet. The new, young deputy magistrate has scored a nice victory over the native wealthy. The citizens will be moderately pleased, moderately outraged, and moderately forgetful of this obvious oue. They will. .... ...No, I knew it would happen. Until this morning, when seven heads were hung in the centre of the main square. Seven heads, salted and disembowelled. Bereft of their bodies, their heads were contorted as if they had been in terrible agony on the brink of death. The notices beneath their heads detail the additional punishments they received before they died, before they were executed. . *Executed in ordance with the abovew, tattooing the word "colour" on the entire face.
*Enforced in ordance with the abovew, both wrists were cut off. *This sentence is retroactive to the number of times he vited thew, so after his wrists were cut, he continued to cut them for a certain length of time. This prisoner was sentenced to 72 wrist cuts.
. *Executed without prejudice, taking into ount the pleas of the victims of these prisoners.
*Executed ording tow. *Banishment outside the city walls, except for the head, as they are already exiles. . . The citizens could only gape. Thew itself was always there, so there is no need to think of it as excessive or harsh. The problem is that the prisoners who were subjected to thew were not ordinary prisoners. It''s not just a power game. This is a war of attrition that willst until one of them is gone. There was no one who didn''t expect a bloodbath. * * * Not long before the sentence was carried out. Vikir stood before the grate in the dungeon. Inside the dungeon, he could see the seven Masters, bloodied and groaning, imprisoned. "...Now, you shanki, wu abujihate, it''s all over." "Get out of here, Ba, how can I!" "For the love of God, let them go!" And before him stood Baskerville, the Chihuahua, restless. "Oh, my lord, my lord. What did you do to beat them like this?" He sounded more than a little pleased with himself. Vikir, who had been standing beside him, expressionless, suddenly turned his head. "Do you think what I did to these men was excessive?" "What? Oh, yes, of course I do! A fashionista deserves a good beating, and if you turn people into meat patties like this, how are you going to pay for itter..." Vikir smiled wryly. "Don''t worry about it. I haven''t even started yet." "...?" Chihuahua asks, confused. Vikir didn''t answer, but thought about it. Township offices were originally meant to check and supervise local mdministration, edify local society, and coordinate rtions with the city hall. But over time, they had be more and more like a sideshow, and now they had surpassed even the power of the nefarious Baskervilles. "Gamani no dew!" "Two, leave it!" "Huaangfei''s corrupted family name!" The way they snarled, it was even more so. But Vikir, absorbing their hatred, seemed unperturbed. "I will execute them all by the end of the day." ...! At those words, the Masters in the cage fell silent. Vikir spoke again. "In the meantime, I''ll eradicate them all, from the angels in the club to the demons in the streets." The fearsome words were undeniably true. Everything would be aplished by his decree, without fail. A war on crime had been dered. The Masters looked puzzled for a moment, but soon they grabbed the grate and began to shake it. "Now,e on, good boy!" "Haberma! Haberma bazusae!" "Going crazy!" "??? ????..." People who usually see others like bugs grovel on the floor like bugs. Right now, the Chihuahua was feelingplex emotions. He wondered if he could ever see anything like this in his life. On the other hand, he feared the retaliation of the local indigenous leaders. Their retaliation is both sluggish and deadly. From here on, no produce woulde to any of Vikir''s businesses, and attendance at his events would be very low. The city would be in a bind in trade with other cities, and tax revenues would dwindle. But Vikir was rxed. Perhaps he covered all his bases. "There''s little left to be worried about, sir." "...ha, but." "Their families won''t be able to protest." "Yes? Why?" Vikir answered the Chihuahua''s question with ease. "They''re involved in criminal groups big and small in Longshot City." "What? Zee, how does the Archon even know that..." Vikir remained silent, not wanting to say he''d seen it before the regression. Then the Chihuahua looked concerned. "But, the evidence counts, right? And even if we get evidence, what kind of retaliation will they do next." "Rest assured, there are plenty of them." Vikirughed. We''ll find the evidence. If we don''t find it, we make it. And everything that happened next was beyond Vikir''s concern. For Vikir was already thinking about moving on. ''I don''t know who will rece me, but being steadfast is going. I don''t expect Hugo to stay on as deputy for too long. The world was about to change, and there was a good chance that he would be thrust into realbat soon. So it didn''t matter much to Vikir''s future if he threw a tantrum right now. He would have to leave when he was epted into the Academy. "So, while you''re here as a deputy, you must get some discipline. The answer was to prescribe medications that were highly effective, even if they caused some side effects. This would soon be a reputation that would propel Vikir''s career. It didn''t matter who came after him. Vikir detested members of his own Baskerville family the most. ... But, a thousand miles a day. That''s what to do, I hope to make these seven scoundrels... Nay, masters before me spill all the evidence of their collusion with the criminal element, and, if possible, their locations. Vikir stepped forward to the bars and said. "I will tell you what you are used of." "...." "Uwful kidnapping and imprisonment of women, rape, intimidation, forced administration of illegal drugs, human trafficking, and forcing them into the sex trade, as well as bribes, extortion, ckmail, and murder of government officials...." The Masters were stunned. "That''s the curse of the devil! We''ll punish you when we have evidence!" "We''ll punish him when we have the evidence? Are you saying there''s a crime but no evidence?" "That''s right, Gerson..." The Masters looked at each other, bewildered. Then a determined look crossed their faces. "If I have to die here, I will do so without harming the family name. If we blow it here, we can''t expect revenge. The n would turn on them, and even if they, Vikir, given the nature of that psycho, he could go further and use the act system on the n, destroying them to the roots. ''Never, I will never tell!'' The seven scoundrels closed their mouths, prepared to die for their loved ones. ... But. "Oh, now you''re here." Vikir waved towards a door in the dungeon corridor. Clearly, he had been standing in front of the grate this whole time, waiting for someone. "...?" The Seven Masters followed Vikir''s gaze with curiosity and anxiety. And there, walking towards them, was a gaunt old man carrying arge basket. "Your customization isplete, my lord." The old man was a torturer who worked in the basement of City Hall. And then. Vikir overturned the basket and spilled its contents onto the rack. Clink-clink. What emerged were hundreds of instruments. Each one odd and gruesome, bent, twisted, mutted, blunt, and sharp. The old torturer grinned, bing protective toward. "Wow, I''ve been torturing people for the past 30 years, and I''ve never seen anything like this. How did youe up with this multitude of terrifying devices?" "I didn''t invent them. They were normal where I was." "Was the ce you were before... like hell?" "Well, it was close. Do you want to learn a lesson?" The instruments were horrifying, even for a torturer who had been doing it for decades. Vikir picked them up and walked back to the grate. "...again!" Instinctively sensing something, the Seven Masters recoiled away from the grate. But just as quickly. ...Thud! Vikir boldly pushed open the door to the cage and stepped inside. Before he stepped back, he remembered the faces of his old friends. ''I remember, even wicked prisoners spat out military secrets before their torture techniques. The torments of the Era of Destruction made even the demons from hell cry and crap themselves. Vikir, who knows about the future torture techniques that have improved leaps and bounds in the short time he''s been dealing with demons, can''t help but find the shoes with their determined expressions charming. "You''re making faces like you''re never going to talk." Vikir says with a weak smile. "... Please don''t make me talk." This was genuine. He wanted to keep the memories and nostalgia alive for as long as possible. Chapter 35 - 35 : The Auction

Chapter 35: : The Auction

Night. The edges of Dark Horse City. For reasons unknown, extravagance carriages have umted in huge numbers in an empty parcel at the rear of the city where nobody typicallyes. Dark tents cover the colossal clearing. Covered blue-bloods and well-off men followed into the sleeping quarters. Today is the day of the ve auction. Normally, a ve auction isn''t formally reported to Baskerville. Thus, the ves being sold here are undered merchandise. There were many individuals who couldn''t be traded as ves in any case. Brutes disced from their homes, aristocrats from far-offnds, or average people abducted all of a sudden. They were fastened, peddled, or sedated to where their will to escape or report was totally broken. Or they were goods that would be. "Wee, wee, wee. Wee to this evening''s ''crack show,'' indeed, indeed,e,e,e." A jester dressed as Pierrot invites the crowd. Then, a middle-aged man strolls before the jester. The middle-aged man, who has a long goatee and a fairly messy appearance, continues to nce around to see what''s so disrupting. The jester really looks at the middle-aged man''s credentials. "Gee. Mr. Montnc the Chihuahua. Ok, so you''re from the Montnc family, and your breathtaking mark is a Montnc brand name that no other person can duplicate. ... ... ?" Theedian snatched a middle-aged man named Chihuahua Montnc as he attempted to allow him to pass. The Chihuahua is apparently bothered. The jester squinted at him and said. "I see the reason for your visit on your authentication says haven''t arrived to purchase ves, yet to sell... ... ?" "Ah. Truth be told. I came to sell them." "What might be said about avable to be purchased?" "Indeed, I have him restricted in the back there for some time, and I''ve just got one at any rate, and he''s a youthful chap, so he doesn''t upy a lot of space." Theedian sneered and dodged his head once more. "I see," he said, "the Montncs generally purchase ves in mass, and since you''re here to sell this time, I was contemting whether you could have done without the ones you purchasedst time and needed to dispose of them." The Chihuahua cleared the perspiration off of his temple with a cloth and shook his head. "No, sir. I''m constantly happy with the nature of the ves I purchase here." "Right? Truth be told, we only sell carefully chosen ves. We kidnap brutedies, plebeians, and youthful aristocrats from far-off territories who have lost their families and homes and have no ce else to go, and we train them like rodents and birds. They are respectful and never consider taking off or revolting, and we ensure their quality." The jester went to the Chihuahua and bowed graciously again. "I might want to stretch out a generous greeting to the Oddity Show." * * * There was an odd tension in the auctioning room. Under a dimness of hookah and tobo smoke, cloaked people sat in a circle around all important focal point. Here were all the influential people of the longshot underground economy. A woman in a butterfly veil salivates at seeing a stripped brute male ve in front of an audience, while a man of his word in a bat cover salivates at seeing a soldier of fortune male ve in front of an audience. There was no way to see a public for the things that surfaced in front of an audience at the auction house. There were objects - old urns, popr masterpieces, sharp swords - and there were interesting creatures and ponies, and there were individuals marked as ves. However, for the well-off individuals who gathered here, the distinction was a good one. They''re ustomed to seeing articles, creatures, and individuals as exactly the same thing. The veiled dignitaries, their mouths covered by fans, were visiting among themselves. "I hear it''s extremely popr in the Supreme capital these days to catch and show abnormal looking ves?" "I don''t give a lot of consideration to styles like that, I simply figure a ve ought to be pretty and attractive, there''s nothing more to it." "I don''t have the foggiest idea, ves should be great working or great at battling, right?" "Hahaha, I''m attracted to the unfortunate past that ves have, which is the reason I favor them toe from fallen honorability or seized respectability." "All things considered, no difference either way. I trust there are a lot of ves essible today." Most of the attention was on the ves. The emcee, dressed as a jester, stepped onto the stage and yelled as loud as possible. "Yes! This sword and safeguard, definitely a remnant of an old civilization, has gone for 30 million gold! Any longer? All hail the snake-covered man around there who will bring back home this fortunate piece of defensiveyer! Presently, on to the following thing avable to be purchased! Everybody, check this delightful jeweled crown out! It probably been worn by a ruler of a dead realm some ce in the set of experiences books... ... ." Then. The eyes of the crowd, which had been focused on the ves, unexpectedly snapped to attention. It was anything but a person, but concentrating in the space briefly was enough. A dark bison covered in fit muscle. It has gigantic horns, an enormous body, and three ring eyes. Chapter 36: Blood Whistle The presence of the ve kid in front of an audience hushed the space briefly. Cheeks that hadn''t yet shed their milk, yet an etched facial structure in any case. An unmistakable nose, full, blood red lips, straight dull eyebrows and longshes. Furthermore, those valuable dark hairs and red eyes. Vara''s entire body was tanned to a solid earthy colored tone, however there were white clothing marks to a great extent, it was initially immacte and white to propose that her skin. The kid''s attractive features radiated through, even with the essential cosmetics applied to the ves in front of an audience. Vikir. Vikir van Baskerville. He was on the stage. The emcee said. "Presently, what is your take, this is thest thing avable to be purchased, and with the nature of the merchandise, we can expect an incredible offering war!" Unfortunately, there is still quietness downstage. Indeed, even the brute youngdy in the enclosure, who had been rampaging on the most distant side of the stage in the wake of winning the sale, had be entranced and calm since Bikir''s appearance. Then. Somebody raised an offering sign. "600,000,000!" The woman in the butterfly veil wheezes. "600,000,000, no, 65 million!" Then, at that point, the moderately aged man on the opposite side of the table leaps to his feet, as though he can''t lose. "800,000,000!" "What on God''s green earth! Might it be said that you are a man!?" "What''s a man have to do with 800 million!" "That is not it! A man would take her and utilize her for what!!!" "He will involve her as a fighter, for the love of God!" "What in the world, how about she even hold a de appropriately!" "Come on, both of you. To battle, return home and battle, and I''ll tap out." "I call a billion!" "One and a half billion!" "1.3 billion!" "1.5 billion!" A ridiculous cost war has started. Mathematical costs currently started to bounce inrge numbers. Simrly as the mediator was getting ted,puting the expenses. "Six billion." The sum dropped like a bomb. Somewhere off to the side, I see a hefty man chomping on his food. "... ... , the creator." "Noble Gambino of the Silo, an umon find." "Insane, that is one major barrel." "I''ve heard he''s been rounding up the batter ofte, engrossing underground assets." Individuals around you blow some people''s minds with unpleasant artictions. A portion of the aristocrats, gritting their teeth, attempted to figure out sufficient cash to hold fast, however it was a remote chance against Noble Gambino, who was presently bing famous as the most up to date rebel in the hidden world. Then. "... Baron. Couldn''t that be an excessive amount to spend?" The secretary at Noble Gambino''s side made some noise. Wearing a greenish-fair short skirt and one-peered toward sses, she looked very cold and oppressive. Aristocrat Gambino scowled somewhat at the secretary''s point, then, at that point, hacked. "Indeed, a ve that grayish can bring a lot greater cost in the Royal Capital. It''s worth the effort to get them and sell themter." "Despite the fact that he''s a grayish kid, six billion appears to be a piece over the top. Additionally, isn''t it the ount of the noble who got him and afterward passed on him to fight for himself that makes exchanging him problematic?" "Hmmm. Hmmm!" Nobleman Gambino looked up, apparently aware of the gazes around him, and afterward burst out. "Quiet down, you vixen, I gave you something you reserved no privilege to have, and presently you have the boldness to remain on your lord''s head!" "...." "I like her, I got her with my own cash... ... !" Aristocrat Gambino yelled, and the secretary moaned and shook her head. Then. Nobleman Gambino, who had paid a powerful total for the thing, grinned and carried Vikir to him. He lifted his thick hand and started to measuring Bikir''s butt. "...." Bikir gazed in dismay, shifting back and forth between Noble Gambino and the hand measuring his butt. Nobleman Gambinoughed in fulfillment at the expression all over, a look that said he''d never seen anything like this. "Why, it''s unfamiliar to you. Be ustomed to it, for it will happen frequently from here on out." "...." "Hehehe-you can definitely rx. All things considered, I''ll allow you to contact my butt as well, sometime in the evening... ... ." Nobleman Gambino said, examining Bikir''s body with a prurient artiction. The asion. Bikir lifted his hands. Not understanding he was requesting his cuffs to be taken out, Aristocrat Gambino grinned and went after the keys. ...Snap, snap, snap! The binds before you are ripped off in a matter of seconds. Steel sleeves tearing like paper. What''s more, the chains. With the power of his hold, Vikir breaks the restrictions on his wrists. Then, at that point, speechless, he held out his palms to the shocked Noble Gambino. "On your butt." There was no chance to dissent, no opportunity to say anything. Vikir turned over the Gambino aristocrat''s fat body no sweat that he before long had his hands on his beefy ass. Tsk, tsk, tsk! There was an unnerving sound, and Nobleman Gambino started to screech like a pig. "Off!" A sputtering wellspring of blood doused the environmental elements. A chorale of shouts ejects from the onlookers as they see a man being torn alive. Before long, the soldiers of fortune who had been going about as watchmen rush over. But. Crash, crash, crash! The necks and middles of the lurching monitors isted immediately and moved independently across the floor. In a sh, Vikir had drawn a long, sharp edge that jutted from his wrist. Buzzing, humming, buzzing. Satan the Enchanted de started to sob as it drew blood. "Strike, strike! Kill him!" The aristocrats required their own escorts. Swords drawn, hired fighters and knights charged, their qualitys rising. ...Tsutsutsutsuts Vikir released his atmosphere too. The swordsmanship that followed was Baskerville''s Fifth Structure. Five of the hiding ambushers flew out on the double, gnawing into the scruff of their enemies'' necks. Crash, crash, crash, crash, crash. A shower of blood. Headless middles disintegrate to their knees. Behind them, the knifemen, who had scarcely gotten away from death, could gaze with dismay. A quality as red and tacky as blood. Gradient! A definitive weapon addressing a country''s public power, a killing machine for the sole reason for killing. For each step Vikir took, he tried to slit the jugr of another. Ò»²½Ò»š¢. Each step he takes, he kills. Bikir had just voyaged a brief distance, a couple dozen speeds, however currently a shower of blood was falling around him. There was just a single idea on everybody''s brains. "We don''t have a potential for sess against the Alumni! When the fighters saw Bikir''s atmosphere trickling like fluid, they surrendered and started to pull out. But. "You tricks, there''s no business in Daguri, regardless of whether no doubt about it!" "Assuming you take off now, you''re all going to subjugation!" "Whoopee, so you won''t bring in any cash!" "Consider your families!" To a great extent, the yells of aristocrats and endorsers turned a couple of fighters behind them. At this point, the tumult in the bartering house had died down to some degree. Vigorously furnished soldiers of fortune, presently numbering in the hundreds, epassed Vikir. "What in zes is that youngster?" "How could he be a grader at his age?" "Are you human! What are you!" Everybody is confounded, yet the foe is clear. Endless des,nces, bolts, and sorcery epassed Vikir inyers. Regardless of how solid the Inclination was, it was absolutely impossible that it could endure this attack. Even. "You knave, drop your sword and give up right now, or your men won''t generally live!" Theedian on the stage was undermining Bikir with a prisoner. The jokester was holding a de and going to cut him in the neck. The Chihuahua, with its long goatee, was shaking and checking Bikir out. "...." Bikir stopped and stood. As he does, the hired fighters around him attract their swords and gradually close on him. All at once. "Your Excellency, I''m fine, if it''s not too much trouble, deal with yourself!" The Chihuahua shouted with a decided look. Before long, he snatched theedian''s arm and started pulling him toward him. The jokester was more astounded by the Chihuahua''s way of behaving than by the way that he was attempting tomit suicide by cutting himself in the neck with another person''s de. "You''re insane, what''s happening with you!" "Let go! There is no split the difference with shamefulness in my word reference! Plus, I''d prefer pass on than hinder my bosses!" "What sort of a line is that for a face like yours! Get off me!" The jokester and the Chihuahua started to tussle, killing one another. Bikir grinned wryly at the sight. And afterward. ...Bam! With a drop of quality that punctured the jokester''s temple, Vikir got the falling Chihuahua and dropped right down to the stage. Surrounding him, the air is bursting at the seams with life. Endless soldiers of fortune and knights of the nearby Sedoga outfitted with swords,nces, bolts, and enchantment scowled at Vikir and the Chihuahua. "Zee, my ruler. Regardless of how great a contender you are, this number of individuals is a little... ... overpowering, particrly with all the stuff I''m conveying." Chihuahua''s anxiety was legitimate. In any case, Bikir stayed casual. "Simply sit back and rx. At the point when we leave the Baskervilles'' chateau." He tore a little cut in the tissue of his thigh and took out what he had concealed inside. It was a little whistle formed like a red tooth. "I have a concealed card from the Ruler, ... ... ." And afterward. Vikir carried the dark red whistle to his mouth and blew. Beep-. A tearing sound repeated up high. Those umted around were tense, uncertain of what Vikir was doing, their eyes fixed on the focal point of the enclosure. But. The genuine activity started on the roof of the encampment, where nobody was looking. ...Oh goodness! Shadows were tearing through the drape that had been loosened up like the night sky and entering through the breaks. Innumerable dark blood twists tumbled from the sky. And afterward. Ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding! Any ce they fell, there was generally a shower of blood, and individuals'' heads were removed. "Aaahhh! What are these!" "There should be north of 100 of them!" "What''s more, they''re fueled by graders!" Each of them 100 are Graduators. Killing machines, their sharp edges covered in a crimson air. They destroyed everybody before them in a moment, then, at that point, went behind Bikir and arranged cordially. Really at that time did the people who were saved by their situation in the back understand the idea of Vikir''s gathering of 100 Graders. "Truly, they can''t be... ... " "No? No. Kindly, please!" "Ok, indeed, they''re the only ones utilizing that image!" It was the red, tooth-like identification on his chest fix. A ''knightage Pit Bull'' of the Baskerville family. It was the ascent of the most fierce knighthood in House Baskerville, however the whole Domain. To these dark shrouded, quiet battling canines, Vikir provided a concise request. "Chomp him to death." Chapter 37 - 37 : Underworld Overhaul

Chapter 37: : Underworld Overhaul

"The method for bringing down an underground economy is actually very straightforward; you simply need to focus on the root issues between the spots." Vikir repeated the words he''d addressed to the Chihuahua. The huge underground economy of a longshot city, and therge yers who control it. Vikir definitely knew the spot, on ount of his pre-rpse information. Yet, it would be outside the realm of possibilities for a solitary man to bring down such an enormous operation. So Vikir had anticipated this. "I was contemting whether I could acquire ... ... . A discussion with Hugo prior to leaving Baskerville. I''m almost certain that is when Vikir said. "I was contemting whether I could get the Knights." Hugo contemted it, and afterward allowed authorization. He gave her the option to involve one knight for a portion of a day, a piece of House Baskerville''s tactical power. "I trust you will not do anything absurd. My son.'' The implications of surrendering military power, but restricted, were critical. He perceived Vikir as his child and would treat him as needs be. In this way, the Pitbull Knights, one of the mainstays of Baskerville''s military might, went under Vikir''s control. For the following six hours, each of the 100 of the Graduators, the iron-blooded knights who are known for abandoning no survivors, will be Vikir''s subjects. What''s more, presently, Vikir was utilizing them to clear away the debasement of Longshot City all at once. "Hugo was especially delicate to the military. It''s great that we got the pit bull back in one piece. Given Hugo''s inclination to be incredibly careful about nearby authorities having private fighters, it was normal that he wouldn''t surrender his knighthood without any problem. Yet, Hugo''s confidence in Vikir was serious areas of strength for shockingly, it made things simpler. Vikir looked at the gathering of Pit Bull Knights arranged behind him. A Zagoro contender should never go on the defensive toward. A sub-par rate warrior puts stock in his own solidarity and peers down on his foes. An inferior battling canine responds excessively fast to the foe''s actions. A five-star battling canine has tolerance and levelheadedness, but not the existence in his eyes. Lastly, the zenith of the battling canine is basically as quiet as a lifeless thing, not reacting by any means, regardless of how incensed or undermining the adversary is. Woody Temperance (ľúaÖ®µÂ). Maybe they were cut out of a tree. In that sense, the Pit Bull Knights are an extremely focused gathering of warriors. They presently remained behind Vikir like lumps of wood, sitting tight for orders. Vikir turned over the motor. "Chomp them all to death." 100 pit bulls uncovered their teeth. Vikir yelled at the running canines. "Do not kill the ones that stay down. In any case, assuming they move, kill them without kindness." It was an admonition. Vikir''s words were clearly enough so that his foes could hear. The individuals who lost the will to battle immediately dropped their weapons, dropped to the ground, and lifted their hands and feet vertical. Therger part, nheless, proved unable. "Aaaaah!" "Aaaah help me!" As she shouted and squirmed, her head was barbarously cut off. I could see her fat head moving around under her fur garment, which was stained red. The escaping moderately aged man is eviscerated on the spot. Everyone the same were passing on as they escaped or shouted. ...That didn''t imply that the people who remained down were safe. "Ugh, how about we simply get down. We''ll leap out when it''s somewhat calmer." A few group set down on their stomachs on the floor and put their hands and feet up. It was an indication that they were sitting tight for binds. But. "We don''t convey cuffs." A Pitbull Knight grinned as he stepped before them. Simrly as they were going to ask what they nned to use to tie their hands and feet. ...Thud! ... Thud! The Pitbull Knight''s de cut through their appendages. Wrists and lower legs snapped off. "Kaaaaaah!" "Aaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!" They crept across the floor, giving indications of departure, and afterward quickly dropped like bugs. The Pitbull Knights, obviously, are totally unperturbed and send off themselves at the other moving prey. Meanwhile. Close to Vikir, a dull-haired, moderately aged man remains with a thick stogie in his mouth. He is an impressive man with a transformed triangle of muscle, a square jaw, indented cheeks, shades concealing his eyes, and scars all around his face. Count Les Baskervilles, a Boston Terrier, asks Vikir. "Nephew, would you say you are fulfilled?" "Indeed uncle." "Hmph, kid. In the event that there''s anything more I can aplish for you, simply give the signal." He was very enamored with his nephew, Vikir, for no great exnation, since he preferred the manner in which the rice leaves vacited. The Boston Terrier figured it couldn''t damage to have a nephew who was likewise the number one of his lord, Hugo. Vikir didn''t feel awful for the Boston Terrier, who was not keen on power, honor, or political fights, but absolutely in blood and battle. All at once, the Chihuahua close to him shouted out in a temperamental voice. "Your Excellency. Yet, would you see any problems assuming I slit off their wrists and lower legs like that, despite the fact that they''re aristocrats?" "What on earth, they''re going to be executed at any rate, and the cuffs do not merit the difficulty, simply ensure they can''t !ChatGPT move away." Hearing Vikir''s response, the Boston Terrier Count chuckled with even more satisfaction. "Hmph, nephew, you should join our Pit Bull Knights sometime in the future. This uncle will raise you properly." Vikir could only answer with a weak smile. A moment or soter, the Pit Bull Knights stormed in and the situation was finished. It was literally over. All the big bads in Longshot City were either dead or captured. Of course, there were some who were casually missing, but that could easily be traced back to their detainees'' records and contact lists. "This... is the best thing ever! It''s so awesome!" The Chihuahua shuddered with excitement as he watched the criminals being led away into the distance. The war on crime was suddenly dered, and it was over surprisingly quickly. Now they''ll need to clean up the mess, but that will be easy. Even the native families who lost their children could not express anything about it. The future of Longshot City was clear, simple, and bright. "Congrattions, nobody will dare to oppose Vikir now, will they...?" The Chihuahua jumped for joy. But Vikir, the person who should have heard it, was long gone. "I think it was near..." Vikir had proactively returned to the back of the auction house. The carnage was still happening before the stage across the way. By now, Vikir had slipped through the back unnoticed and reached the warehouse where the auction items were being stored. The warehouse was piled high with gold and silver treasures. All paid for in cash by aristocrats visiting the city. "The tax revenue should be great." This would all be added to the city''s treasury, and the Baskervilles'' money chests would be even stronger. Vikir could have done without the thought of Hugo being happy, but it didn''t matter now, so he let it go. Vikir scanned the warehouse for a while. Piles of notes and records. He decided to keep all of them, as they would be valuable evidence in his future strikes. But there was something else he was really after. "It is right here." With that, Vikir pulled aside the red fabric hung over the deepest corner of the auction room. Therey a huge, horned load animal. . Peril Rating: A Size: 3 meters Seen as in: Red and Dark Mountains, Edge 2 A kind of cattle that inhabits the Oil Domain in the depths of Misery. It is said to have neen hearts and won''t stop charging until they all stop. Bing-bing-bing. Satan on the wrist was whimpering that he was hungry. Somewhere in the distance, the Pitbull Knights'' swords and the screams of their foes were drawing nearer and closer. Vikir had better finish his meal and get going. _____________________ _____________________ "??? Get ready to dive into a new chapter of this captivating novel every day , So don''t forget to add it to your library! ????" Chapter 38 - 38: The Flames of Change

Chapter 38: The mes of Change

The club, Consuming Suspension, has closed its doorways. Close, yet burst into mes. Vikir burnt down the entire motel building that housed Consuming Suspension. ...Roar! The club, Consuming Suspension, turned into an enormous fire of fuel. The exceptional cavern of fallen angels, where the second and third periods of Sedoga gathered for excess and happiness, was engulfed in mes before all of its upants. No matter how dark the night, the city was just as bright as day from the light emitted by the burning suspension. A few loafer youngsters loitered around before the club, their eyes filled with regret. "What''s going on, pigs?" They scurried away embarrassed as the pit bull knights lined up before the burning structure. Bikir hadn''t just burnt the club. The VVIPs who frequented the ce, the seven progeny of the seven families who spent the most money and indulged the most, were now scattered before the burning club. Only their heads remained. Their severed heads bore the signs of torture. Below, a long list of usations of crimes they hadmitted throughout their lives. At the crack of dawn the next day, Bikir announced the executioner''s decree. Without a delegate, he strode out into the square. "Under the watchful eye of thew, station is careless. Everyone is subject to thew." The tone was rxed, yet the impact was colossal. Public opinion of Bikir was either positive or exceptionally positive. The negatives were negligible. Everyone in the city of Surprisingly Strong Contender, in groups of at least three, hailed Vikir as an exceptional ruler. Certainly, the local families who lost their corrupt offspring wouldn''t sit idly by. The House of Montnc, the House of Pierre, the House of Louis Vuitton, the House of Chanel, the House of Ferragamo, the House of Herm¨¨s, and the House of Prada each sent letters of objection to the Court. Nheless, the verdict stood. "Not only were they involved in countless crimes, but they were directly implicated in the most number of supreme vitions, the ''uwful ve trade''. There can be no other oue except death." The supreme ruler treated the uwful ve trade as a crime of the highest order. This was because the majority of the ves traded unjustly were beings from outside the Space. Certainly, this isn''t because the Ruler is concerned about the rights of outsiders. He is wary of the phenomenon of privateering, where another conflict is waged to obtain them. For local aristocrats to engage in privateering, they would have to recruit covert fighters, which could be done through treacherous schemes. There was a risk that a ve hunt, conducted discreetly and away from the radiant court, could turn into a rebellion or upheaval. Indeed, the fact that several major uprisings of years past had their roots in troops organized for ve hunting was evidence of this. So the ruler reportedly said: "Inevitable conflict will produce ves, but it isn''t rational to wage war to create ves. From then on, uwful ve trade was treated with the same severity as injustice, a first-degree crime in the Domain. Bikir got serious. "I have collected all the notes issued by the seven executed prisoners, all the records they kept, all the money they spent. These events have been thoroughly investigated by the Baskervilles and will be reported to the Royal Court." In summary: "Indeed, if you dissent, you are a traitor. After this promation, the seven families ceased their objections. Now was not the time to quarrel with Bikir over their disappointment and grief at the loss of their offspring. He couldn''t bear to do that when his family would be disgraced. Eventually, the heads of the seven arrogant families came to the ruler''s office in person, a rare urrence, bowing and begging for forgiveness. They had to pay homage to the man who had in their children and beg for their family''s survival. This was the price they paid for misguiding their children. They knelt down, foreheads on the marble floor, but... ... Bikir was unyielding. "I have already examined all the dark records in the Consuming Suspension. Those responsible will be apprehended soon and their punishment determined ording to their offenses." The findings, when documented, would fill endless pages. However, here are the key revtions. Section 1: All property of the Montnc, Pierre, Louis Vuitton, Chanel, Ferragamo, Hermes, and Prada families will be seized and ced in the treasury. *Only those properties acquired through criminal activities shall be seized, but at present, it is practically impossible to distinguish legal and illegal properties, so they are seized in full. Section 2: The House of Montnc, the House of Pierre, the House of Louis Vuitton, the House of Chanel, the House of Ferragamo, the House of Hermes, and the House of Prada will be demolished for conspiracy. The reference point is the seven individuals executed on January 0. Section 3: The members of the House of Montnc, the House of Pierre, the House of Louis Vuitton, the House of Chanel, the House of Ferragamo, the House of Hermes, and the House of Prada who are implicated in this case will be punished with double the sentence under the special provisions of the Noblesse Oblige. Sections 1 and 2 do not ovep. It can also be summarized in three short lines. -You. -It''s just as simple as that. -Fucked. The blood hadn''t dried on the floor of the execution chamber for some time, due to the presence of a new expert judge. The foul blood of the vermin that had been profiting from the city. "The flower beds will be morevish for it." Vikir muttered to himself as he looked at the flowerbeds at the foot of the execution chamber and the blooms that grew there. The white lilies that the Chihuahua had so meticulously tended had turned into red lilies. ...Whatever. The decision-makers in the ordinary administrative hall, who had been directing policy decisions constantly, bowed their heads quietly, and themon tribesmen, who had been idling nearby, now trembled at the mere shadow of a government official. The seven local families who might have been able to y a power game with Bikir were eliminated and truly punished. And rumors that Vikir had a share of the Baskervilles'' strategic authority had gained positive traction in various cities. Who on earth could prevent their taking there of mind of a Baskerville military leader? There were probably no underdog cities left that held Vikir up. Indeed, a new faction was emerging to give him wings. "Indeed, the tyranny of the Seven Neighborhood Houses has gone too far." "If you''re going to me the new Deputy for tyranny because of the past, you should me me first." "New flesh doesn''te from begging and arguing. Spoiled flesh should be removed. You deserved it." Consistently, honest financiers who had been punished for their integrity, or blue-bloods who had been pardoned for being too pure, or who had been forced to live in humble homes, dered their support for Bikir. They had no power or wealth, yet they were respected and trusted by the mon people, known as "schrs," "teachers," and "mentors." Their support for Bikir''s radical reforms grew as more and more Confucian intellectuals followed suit. As a turning point, Bikir reexamined every single past decision and freed all wrongly used prisoners and prisoners of conscience. Thanks to this process, the enormousbor force needed to uncover the truth of the past led to a massive hiring spree of additional government officials and contract workers, which significantly reduced the unemployment rate in the underdog city. The shortfall in the money economy was covered by the revenue generated by the crackdown on the illegal underground economy. This led the residents of Surprisingly Strong Contender City to organize daily mass rallies outside the city hall. . It was a contrast to its adoration. * * * Mr. Chihuahua''s secretary was steadfast. The uncertainty and animosity that had greeted Bikir''s arrival had been washed away. "Are you working, sir? Here is your coffee." "Assuming for now that you''re the head of the office, refrain from others'' tasks. You don''t have to bring me coffee." "This is a personal favor. Didn''t you save me from being injured by a goof-ball a few days ago?" "Then, that coffee is too bitter for a favor." "It''s not too bitter, it''s two primes of sugar and 10,000 parts water." The two hade to understand each other so well that they now bantered in this manner. Bikir was currently teaching the Chihuahua how to write. More precisely, how to replicate different typefaces. With that handwriting, Bikir was creating new rules and revitalizing old ones. Vikir was creating new rules and revitalizing old ones: replenishing the ruby mines with Morg, bncing the cost of agricultural goods, rewarding individuals who performed outstanding work for the fief, granting ves exemption from taxes when they performed exceptional work, developing backward regions equally, institutionally ensuring the benefits of preserving rules with penalties for breaking them, taxing merchants outside the fief, increasing government rates on the wealthy, lowering taxes on the impoverished, dispelling superstitions, nationalizingnd, and more... ... . Of the rules that would be formted from here on out, Bikir singled out the ones that had worked well and refined them to fit the current social climate. Naturally, the officials were impressed with Bikir''s knowledge of thew, and scratched their heads even more. The city of Longshot was shifting between different alliances. "... ... are you really 15 years old?" Bikir bit on the Chihuahua''s question in wonder. With that, Bikir began the first task of the day. "Secretary." "Yes." The Chihuahua ran over and stood beside him. Bikir continued in his casual tone. "Is there anyone named Tio left in the jail right now?" Chapter 39 - 39: The Final Stand

Chapter 39: The Final Stand

On a forceful moonless night, Vikir visited the detainment facilities beneath the city passage. The practically unfilled cell was filled with the smell of decay. Confinement offices are inherently terrifying, yet it''s even creepier to see them so dark and empty. The guards had all left early, oddly, without a single call. The prisoners had either been executed, pardoned, or moved, leaving the areapletely deserted. Vikir approached one of the most significant cells. The darkest and most foul. Solitary. It was the most isted of the detention cells, with the main securely locked doorway. And in this cell was thest prisoner left. She was a secretary to Aristocrat Gambino, a central figure in the underground economy. A woman with a short greenish-fair hairstyle, wearing a prisoner''s uniform and with deep sleeves, she slouched down in the corner of the cell. Vikir found a spot to sit and sat down before the bars. The iron chair legs scraping against the stone floor echoed loudly in the empty prison. "Your name is... Sen Rose Sindhiwendi. Yeah?" Vikir asked, but she didn''t answer. Instead, she looked down at the floor with empty eyes. "Why did you keep me alive?" Xindiwendi''s question was hollow. The oddity show. And the Pit Bull Knights. That night, when all was dying, Cindy Wendy gritted her teeth and escaped. She would never die like this. Even if she died, her wrists and ankles would be cut off. She had something important to do, and she would never die in a ce like this and be a waste because of it. Who among the dying was not, or perhaps Xindiwendi thought she was, even more wild and destitute than the others. But the teeth of the fighting dog before her were cold. One of the Pit Bull Knights stepped forward, and it was a death sentence. She gritted her teeth as the pointed de sank into her throat. But... Earth! The sound the de made as it plunged into her throat was a bit unexpected. That''s because the Pitbull Knight''s de didn''t manage to prate her throat. Vikir, the new deputy judge, had used a stack of chains to block the Pit Bull Knight''s de. The Pitbull Knight looked incredibly shocked that Vikir had managed to block his de, but his next words were brief. "This woman is an exception. Take her alive without harming a single finger." Things had been like this in the jail from then on. Vikir looked at her calmly for a long time. Finally, he asked, "If you answer my questions truthfully, I will let you out of here." That sparked a glimmer of hope in Xin Diwendi''s eyes. But soon, she shook her head and muttered to herself. "I''ve already lost the will to escape since I was kept here, and I have no good reason to do so now." Regardless, Vikir''s questions had already begun. "Is it true or not that you are the reason Noble Gambino, who was once a mere pauper, has been able to increase his power so significantly recently?" "I''ve investigated you, and you have a talent for making money. Assuming that talent had flourished in a ce other than the underworld, you would have made a fine merchant or banker." Xin Diwendiughed bitterly. It was a mockingugh that seemed to say, "What good is all that now?" Vikir looked into her eyes and kept them steady. Then he spoke in a charming voice. "I promise you." "What?" Xin Diwendi''s ears perked up. "If you answer my question, I''ll let you out of here, but..." Vikir trailed off and inclined his head toward the bars, staring at Xindiwendi. Burning red light prated her green retinas. "If you don''t answer, you will regret this day." There was a rare, dark power in Vikir''s voice that instilled a different kind of dread besides fear. Xin Diwendi opened her mouth to speak, not fully understanding what she was feeling. "If it''s something I can answer, I''ll answer it." "Good." Vikir asked, relentlessly. "How did ite to this?" "Your question could be a bit more specific." "Do you believe I''m doing justice?" Xin Diwendi replied in a nonchnt tone. "Who often ponders the opinion of a petty criminal bitch like me?" "I''m asking a petty convict bitch like you." "Then I will go ahead and say it: I believe you''re handling it poorly." At that, Vikir gestured. "Why?" "Justice is the paramount virtue of a ruler in all theories of government. A strong rule ofw and peace may work adequately for now, but over time, well..." "What is justice?" "It''s not getting in a cart when you''re tired, not putting on a nket on a cart when you''re hot, and not having armed officials in parade. It is his ethics that when a ruler dies, all the inhabitants shed tears, even the children stop singing, and, sadly, the bells don''t toll." "Is it a great w that I am not just?" "If it is a great w, it is a great w, for you will not live long because of it. You could have built your Majesty by beating on petty criminals with the Whip Furun Code, but in the long run, you will kill and harm countless, which will breed hatred and resentment." "Could I fear the hatred and resentment of themon people?" "Themon people may not always care for it, but neither will the Baskervilles, and even though it''s a surprisingly strong contender city, the inhabitants will be more afraid of you, the deputy, than they are of the Baskervilles." "Hmm. That''s valid." "The same will be true when your boss arrives, or when your sessor does, and the reason you changed thew is to assert your power and hasten your achievements, which will have many local factions grinding their teeth. There are plenty of underworlders in other cities, too, and I don''t think you''ll have long to live, considering their views." "So what could I do?" "You are just as fragile as dew now. If you wish to live to see another day, you must step down as Deputy Justice, return all your powers to House Baskerville, return the balls here to the Gazoo and the Supreme House, and go to a ce befitting your age, like Yazi in the Red and ck Mountains, or a monastery in the heart of the kingdom, and contemte the future." "And?" "Keep yourself as inconspicuous as possible, conceal your strength and develop your knowledge, and rmend to your superiors that you seek out and promote hidden talent, respect the elders, care for migrants, honor the unjust, and respect the wise." "Also, what will I gain in return?" "Your mind will be at peace, for one thing, and then the patriarch of House Baskerville will have taken on all the trouble you deserve; also, even if he revokes your temporary credit, you are only fifteen years old after all. Isn''t that old enough to have a reputation that has spread to the ecliptic, even if it''s just a joke?" At Xin Diwendi''s lengthy counsel, Vikir smiled a wry smile. Her advice was much in line with Vikir''s own ns for the future. "Good." Vikir signaled. At the same time... ng! The iron door opened. Vikir had torn the lock off with the force of his grip, then removed Xindiwendi''s restraints. "As promised, you are now free." Xin Diwendi raised her head and looked at the iron door before her. Then she turned to look at Vikir. "Are you really letting me go?" "I am. I remain true to my word." "You''ll regret it, you know?" A glimmer of life returned to Xin Diwendi''s eyes. Seeing it, Vikir smiled wryly. "I hope not." Sindhiwendi moved toward the door of the cell but hesitated. With her back to him, Vikir spoke. "There were seven prominent local families in Longshot City. The Montncs, the Pierres, the Louisvilles, the Channels, the Ferragamos, the Herm¨¨ses, and the Pradas." However, a few years ago, their number was eight, not seven." At that, Vikir didn''t miss the slight shiver that ran down Xin Diwendi''s spine. "At first, there was an eighth family called the Messinadna family, the wealthiest of the merchant families." "However, they were wiped out, all of their members tragically killed. Do you know why?" "They had acquired the Baskervilles'' sword manual, and their eight-year-old son had one day imed to have learned how to be a skilled swordsman." "The patriarch of the Messinadnaro family threw a grand party for his son''s birthday and requested that he demonstrate his newly discovered sword skills." "With everyone gathered, the boy disyed his swordsmanship, but everyone there was in for a shock, for what he disyed was the Baskerville style of swordsmanship, which is only taught in private among the Baskervilles." "That... stop." "The Baskervilles are extremely protective of their family''s swordsmanship. Believing that a highly ssified military secret had been exposed, the Baskerville patriarch unleashed the hounds, and from that day forward, House Messinadnaro would vanish from the face of the earth." "Stop it, you viin!" Xin Diwendi shouted vehemently. But Vikir didn''t stop. "But miraculously, House Messinadnaro was not obliterated. It was the children of the other seven houses who tricked their son with the responsibility of a noble de book, and they bribed a young man from Baskerville to steal it from them and teach it to the children of House Messinadnaro, and the boy demonstrated it before a gathering of adults to prove that it was genuine. It was all nned." "However, there was one survivor of the Messinadnaro family, all of whom were said to have been wiped out, a young girl of one year old Turl, and the Seven ckguards managed to smuggle her out of that massacre." "Eww!" Xin Diwendi recoiled, then leaned back against the wall. Her eyes were red and swollen. Vikir concluded. "That girl must have been subjected to all kinds of cruel, vile, and despicable tortures since she was intelligent and innocent, and the details of those tortures... I couldn''t begin to tell you." "I don''t want to hear any more. Goodbye." An involuntary tear spilled from one of Xin Diwendi''s eyes. She pushed herself away from the wall and staggered toward the exit. Then, "I told you, if you don''t listen, you''ll regret this day for the rest of your life." Vikir remained in ce, unmoving, and continued. "There''s more to this story." Xin Diwendi stopped abruptly. Vikir shrugged once. "And a lot of time has passed, and another deputy justice hase to the city." She turned her head to look at Vikir. Vikir looked at her directly without flinching and spoke. "He exposed all the old enemies within the city and drove them out." "And the catalyst for the event was the seven viins who led House Messinadnaro to destruction." Cindywendy turned her head to look at Vikir. Vikir took a step closer to her. "The new deputy justice tortured those seven viins to death." It was such horrific torture that a torturer who had been working at the pce for years vomited what he had eaten. "And as theyy dying, the seven rats confessed all the crimes they hadmitted, including those against House Messinadnaro. They confessed and begged for forgiveness for all their sins." Then, Xin Diwendi shouted out loudly. "Forgiveness! How dare they apologize to anyone!" "To... the sole survivor of House Messinadnaro. To that girl. To the girl who now goes by the pseudonym ''Rose Cindywendy'' and whose real name is ''Messinadnaro Sen Cindywendy.''" Hearing this, Cindy Wendy recoiled with a horrified look on her face. "Eww!" She vomited on the floor. Her vision blurred. The darkness of the prison was utterly ck. The foul smell that had been lingering in the cell from before seemed to be getting stronger and stronger. Xin Diwendi braced herself against the wall with one hand and held her head with the other. She spat on the floor and asked, "How can I trust your words?" Vikir made no response. Instead, he... snarled! Vikir conjured fire from the bar with his hand and lit a torch. Suddenly, the prison cell was brightly lit. And then... "Eww!" Tears began to fall from Xin Diwendi''s eyes andnd on the stone floor. "... ... " The two looked at each other for a long time, unmoving. Then, Cindy Wendy spoke. "Since you''re also a Baskerville... why would you say you''re helping me?" Vikir made no response. And the sharp-eyed Sindhiwendi understood the meaning of his silence. The intense hatred and resentment of Baskerville are internal and external, but they are one and the same. In that way, Vikir and Cindy Wendy understood each other well. And then... Sindhiwendi left the prison. She approached Vikir, who was still inside, and said in a remarkably calm voice. "Whatever you do in life, I''ll make sure you never hit rock bottom financially." Vikir had gained another ally. _____________________ _____________________ "??? Get ready to dive into a new chapter of this captivating novel every day , So don''t forget to add it to your library! ????" Chapter 40 - 40: Call to Action

Chapter 40: Call to Action

The morning unfolded. Last night, Vikir had dozed off in the inn across the street from the city judge''s office after his night shift. Realizing that, the Chihuahua was there promptly in the early part of the day. "Hey, sleepy right-hand official. The sun is already up, it''s the perfect time for you to go to work... uhhhhhhhh!?" Before the Chihuahua could finish his morning greeting, he let out an odd scream. There was blood everywhere. Blood, blood, blood, sttering down the white sheets and staining the marble tiles on the floor in a macabre pattern. The walls, the ceiling, the bed, all soaked in blood. "Ah. Good morning, sir." Vikir rose from the bed with an excess of nonchnce. From his tired expression, it was clear he had been sleeping just moments before. And on the bed beneath himy a body, head and torso severed. A de was clutched in the hand of a dark-clothed man, evidently a professional assassin. Vikir nced at the assassin''s body on the floor. "Hmm? I don''t remember him; he must have killed me in my sleep." "Zee, is that true?" "Of course not. It''s a light-hearted jest." Vikir attempted to make his own joke, thinking, "Can''t a 15-year-old be this lively?" but the Chihuahua didn''t seem to realize it was a joke regardless. "Anyway, Your Excellency... What kind of upbringing did you have back home?" "Was it not much fun?" "No, it was far from a matter of fun..." The Chihuahua seemed to be somewhat surprised. Vikir shook his head with dismay. "I''ve been getting a lot of these visitstely." Two injured arrows, four injured des, six street ambushes, stabbings, sulfuric acid spraying, assassination attempts, illegal fires, carriage smashing, and so on... All within thest three days. This was thetest assassin to enter his room, but even he was no match for Vikir. Every hero who had survived the Hour of Obliteration had be adept at detecting the assassins around them in their sleep, and Vikir was no different. "Hmph. I guess I should look on the bright side. It means I''m getting noticed, right?" "You are very brave, sir." "You''re rude to your superiors, sir." I retorted nonchntly and went to put on my robe. The Chihuahua stuck out its tongue as Vikir casually followed her out of the room. "Seeing you, it''s hard to believe you''re really 15 years old." "Where''s the blood in that?" "Even if it is Baskerville blood... I mean, weren''t the rest of the Baskervilles like this too, and the former Archon was..." The Chihuahua continued to prattle, but Vikir was already tuning out his words. After all, his mind was on the results from hisst illegal deals management firm heist. /Drill -1 slot: Consume - Cerberus (A+) -2 slots: Gag - Wicked Buffalo (A) Slot - 3: Channel - Hellhound (B+) Enchantment de Lucifer. This peculiar de, which devours and absorbs the powers of those it kills, was infused with the power of Murcigo the Evil Buffalo, a beast he encountered at the deal house some time ago. The brute''s C+-rated danger ability, Extremely Rapid Recovery, was gone, reced by the evil buffalo''s Tight Throat Breath. While "Extremely Rapid Recovery" is an ability to repair a damaged body, "Tight Throat Breath" is much more versatile, as it makes the body so tough and resilient that it cannot be harmed even momentarily. However, the Evil Buffalo was a high-level beast that outssed a brute, so it was no surprise its effects were superior. ''I didn''t realize there was a ss A evil body in the deal house; I''m lucky.'' After consuming it, he was able to easily overpower the assassin who came yesterday. The assassin who had infiltrated the pce the previous night was a Steady. Although he was only a low-ranked Slow, Vikir remembered that he exuded an aura that was as raw as liquid. It was a formidable attack, and the de barely prated my chest. But thanks to a synergisticbination of the protection of the River Styx and the resilience of the Evil Buffalo, Vikir''s body was left with only a faint scar. The assassin himself would never have known. "Mu, whose body is so tough...!? Little did he know that these would be hisst words. "I will find out who''s behind these assassins and shut them down." "That''smendable." In fact, although he hadn''t informed the Chihuahua, Vikir was considering resigning from his position as deputy justice after this mission waspleted. Just like Xindiwendi had advised him not long ago. Suddenly. Something ended up supporting Vikir''s ns. The call came from Baskerville itself. A massive ck carriage stood before the city gate. A luxurious carriage adorned with the Baskervilles'' emblem. Arriving in the city early in the morning was a man Vicky knew well. Senior John Barrymore, who hade to personally see Vikir. "Master. It''s been far too long." "I see, Priest. You look well." Senior Barrymore beamed at Vikir''s response. "Look at that. Didn''t I tell you when you left that you could do well?" The gossip about the rest of the world had reached the main house. They were about the unexpectedlypetent city''s new deputy justice. "Lucky in many ways. The timing was right." But the gossip himself remained unusually modest. Senior Barrymore then, revealed the reason behind his visit. "My lord is looking for you. Apparently, he really wants a detailed report on this incident." "If it was a report, I would have already submitted it in writing." "Haha, isn''t it different when your childes and tells you face to face?" After speaking, Barrymore stroked his mustache and squinted his eyes. "You''re so resilient. I''ve never seen you smile like that." * * * Hugo Les Baskervilles. He was currently seated at his patriarch''s desk, his expression somber. But Vikir could sense an otherworldly quality emanating from him. It was. "Extraordinary,d." It was unusually warm. Hugo ced the current morning newspaper directly in front of him. . . . . . . ... The results of the residents'' poprity survey were on the front page of the newspaper. "You ''ve worked hard." "You did what you needed to do." "There are plenty of ckers out there who can''t do what they should do." Hugo looked at Vikir, a faint smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. "ve trading is a crime deserving of death for both buyer and seller. Your actions have been recognized by the High Court." "I''m honored." "This is your chance to dispel the myth that Baskervilles are only skilled with a sword andcking in intellect. You''ve done well." Vikir''s outstanding leadership, his dedication to upholding thew, set a precedent for all the cities under the Baskervilles'' influence, and even for the noble family itself. Hugo''s unconventional approach was rewarded by Vikir''s exceptional performance. One of the Baskervilles'' customs is to reward diligence and discipline. If you do well, you get rewarded; if you don''t, you get punished. Vikir had indeed worked hard and deserved to be rewarded ordingly. And today, Hugo had brought Vikir to the main house to discuss the reward. "Admission to the Academy." The Colosseo, the Grand Academy, where every noble in the realm aspired to enter. Upon hearing that, Vikir inquired. "Isn''t it customary to enter the academy at 20 years old?" "Assuming that you''re good enough, there''s no age limit. You can be an early bird or ate bloomer, as long as you meet the following conditions: at least 25 years old when you enter and at least 30 years old when you graduate." "... I will meet your expectations." Vikir responded with a short affirmation. Hmm? Hugo, who would normally have concluded the conversation at this point, showed an unusual eagerness to continue. "I''m sending a few people, including you, to the Academy, but I haven''t finalized the selections yet." "...?" "Do you have any close rtives who should go with you?" The question was quite unexpected. Didn''t it sound like something a father would ask his son? "Uh-oh. You''re a father. But then Vikir remembered something he had forgotten himself. He is Hugo''s son, after all. He hadn''t been treated like a son for so long that he had forgotten. Vikir hesitated for a moment, then spoke. "I''m close friends with the triplets, Highbrow, Middlebrow, and Lowbrow." What difference does it make if they''re close friends, if you want them around, they''re close friends. "... Is that so?" Hugo''s eyes widened slightly in surprise, but then he nodded in understanding. "I''ll remember that." That was the end of the conversation about the academy. Vikir had just finished his chaincy and was about to leave. "Oh, by the way. Son, wait a moment." "...?" Vikir halted abruptly and turned around, and Hugo rose from his seat as well. Then he spoke in a gentle tone. "I''ve been studying thews of your city." "They are... young." "You''ve made many changes to the provincial regtions. You''ve done a verymendable job." "That''s very ttering." Vikir had once overhauled thews governing the vast estates on the outskirts of Surprisingly Competent City, in the area where the Red and ck Mountains met in the lower reaches and vast ins. In addition to the ruby mines, there are numerous fields of sugarcane, tobo, cotton, and other crops. They were mostly worked by savage prisoners. Is that why? The savages who asionally crossed the border often allocated farms on the outskirts of Longshot City. Hugo said. "Could you take a brief tour of the area before you enter the Academy? See if thews you''veid down are being adhered to. It would be valuable experience." "As you wish." Vikir agreed, though somewhat reluctant toply. Then. Hugo, who had been watching the scene with satisfaction, suddenly asked. "By the way, are you going alone?" "...?" Vikir scratched his head. So he''s going on a regional tour alone? Again, just as Vikir looked at Hugo with a puzzled expression, he sank back into his seat and spoke in a casual tone. "This is a joint operation." At Hugo''s words, Vikir remained silent. It meant he needed a bit more exnation. Understanding that, Hugo became more serious. "Do you remember the n you devised when you were eight years old? The one about the ruby mine." "... Of course. I seem to recall it involved leasing the Ruby Mines area to the Morg and driving the savages toward it, keeping the two groups separate and meless." Also known as the massacre n. The idea was that in order to expand their territory, they''d have to deal with the monsters anyway, so they might as well use the Morg to get rid of them. Hugo''s mouth twisted into a wry smile. "The n worked." "And by ''worked'', you mean...?" "The Morg made the initial proposal. Incredibly smooth." Hugo hadn''t looked this pleased in a long time. He turned to Vikir. "They''re discussing a joint operation to burn it down." __________________________ __________________________ "? Don''t forget to Rate this novel and add it to your library! ????" Chapter 41 - 41: Iron Stick

Chapter 41: Iron Stick

"Farewell. I''ll give you to your administrativemitments," Vikir dered as he left the city hall of Longshot City with a chihuahua salute. Driving a single dull horse toward the edges of the space, Vikir was followed by another dim horse, Phil. "Yet again, incredible to see you, Master," said Expert Baskerville of Staffordshire, a knight of the Knights of the Pit Bull. He had been responsible for Vikir''s training once and had stayed nearby when they had brought down an uwful ve deals management firm. "How is Uncle Boston Terrier?" "Without a doubt, he''s as yet alive, and since that day at the ve closeout, he''s been empowering me to bring Master Vikir into the Pitbull Knights. The way that I doparable makes him thusly requested." "What?" "To never let the Wolfhound Knights eliminate him from me, never!" Staffordshire chuckled as he wrapped up. Vikir signaled in understanding. They drove the specialists, supplies, and other escort that followed them to the Red Drill Mountain on the edges of the area. As the name suggests, a red mountain stretched out steeply all along. At its base was a wide, level bowl that supplemented the mountain''s sharpness. Here, near the capacitypartment of the remarkable feeder to the Red and Dull Mountains, the stream is well off in residue, and thend is productive, and developing is extremely useful. Yields of sugar cane, cotton, and tobo were developing, and these were the chief consequences of Baskerville''s estate. Likewise, as you advance across this enormous breadth of farnd, you''ll seeyers fixed with reddish veins ahead. By andrge, in the seismically broke sections of theyers, is a glint of red light: the ruby veins. There, men from the Morg family were looking for rubies. Essential posts of wood and stone rose above the ground. Starting now and into the foreseeable future, the Baskervilles would should be careful, as the Morg had leased the area to them. Vikir''s sharp eyes inspected the farnd to the back and the mining fields to the front. He saw nothing uwful going on. Just themon scene of ves tending and gathering yields or digging with pickaxes. The Morgas hadn''t dismissed any ns either, perhaps because of the Baskervilles'' couriers. Staffordshire cleared up for Vikir in a delicate tone. "This mission is apparently an assessment of our regions and liberality, yet..." "I know. That it is a station for the destruction of the savages behind the mountains." Differently, there would be not an incredible rification for Baskerville''s knights to follow so eagerly behind. The Baskervilles had an entered Morg''s region, covered as an ordinary bequest examination party. The Morgans, clearly, had some awareness of this. For a surprisingly long time, Morg''s military has in like manner been gathering here, covered as diggers. By and by Morg and Baskerville will join to crush the savages. The savages, clueless that an enormous force of contenders and wizards from the two houses has gathered here, will rush in shockingly, desting yields and ves, and that will be the beginning of the end. Staffordshire said, "I hear that there are one specialist and twelve agents from the Light Party in Morgga, and one representative and neen congresspersons from the Faint Party, and it seems, by all ounts, to be that there are various wizards who are not administrators." "The Morgas have put everything in order." While the Morgas have made this a truly noteworthy obligation, the Baskervilles have, most ideal situation, several dozeny knights, with Vikir, a person from the Spot of Representatives. It had no effect, in any case, because the certifiable a-list of the Baskervilles were lying in catch on the contrary side of the mountains, and that had moreover been settled upon with Morgue. Vikir was really here to evaluate the home and blend. ''Without a doubt, expecting to be that Hugo''s right, it would be great to have the choice to review the idea of the savages. In a little while, the Baskervilles began to cross the mining region. Any ce they looked, they saw coal mines, and they saw palisades, blockades, and posts climbing high above them. Out of nowhere. "Hmm?" Vikir moved back his horse as he spotted something. His nose got the scent of consuming. The smell of meat cooked beyond what many would consider possible and subsequently burned to murkiness. Like on sign, the horses are frightened and falter. Before me, I see something inverse to the ground. It was long and pointed, bing vertical beginning from the earliest stage reaching skyward. Likewise, in it was something uniquely amazing. Vikir kicked his hesitant horse rearward and pushed forward. The personality of the odd models was as of now clear. It was a goliath stick of iron. Only one being could have made something like this, an iron stick created from the minor parts of iron contained in the soil. "A mage." It''s not startling for see something like this in the grounds of the Morg family, who are known for their mage association. In any case, the things entered by the sticks and nailed to the ground are extremely outcast. Skulls. Furthermore, cooked tissue. The bodies skewered on the sticks had all been seared to death. The bodies were mixed and facilitated, mischievous and human the equivalent, and some of them had been burned where it counts, leaving just void sticks. Whirling. With each tornado, the skewered corpses crumble into dim powder. ...Gross! A piece of charcoal, dark to the beasts or the malevolent spirits, tumbles from the stick and scatters trash on the ground. "You''ve been forewarned," Staffordshiremunicated, looking toward all that had been skewered on the stick and consumed to death. This ought to be a counsel to the malevolent spirits and savages of Morgoth. Furthermore, Vikir most certainly realized around one person who did this. ''... ... You most likely adult, then, at that point. Vikir was recollecting in his cerebrum. "Who''s there!" "Stand down!" "Perceive yourself!" Ankaljin hollers came from the post up ahead. Vikir looks up and sees three women plunging from the most elevated ce of the post. More established women, stepping on shaky air like it were a stairwell. Singing red hair, dresses off-kilter in a deadly post. Viktor most certainly knew their characters from his understanding before the backslide. "Highsis, Middlesis, and Lowsis, threesomes of Morgoth. Sixteen life partners of the year. Each a specialist of water, grass, and earth charm, and the joint effort of them three together? Brought into the world around a simr time and at that very hour, they were known as the Three Blooms of Morgoth. In any case, the world called them something different. Samhwa (Èýµœ). It means ''three ailments.'' Each and every one of them was said to have an insane person, and together, they should be tireless. They were popr in Baskerville for their conceit. It''s norge treat they''re the ones who ruin the very much arranged contention reliably. To finish everything off, they have strong strange capacities that make up for their appalling characters. Likewise, they were here, the three sisters of Morgoth, observing the entry stronghold to Morgoth locale. Vikir wandered forward and talked. "We are couriers of House Baskerville." Heisis, at the best in ss, jeers. "So?" "Along these lines, we''re here to audit the home and exchange unselfishness. Open the doorways of the post." "Not right now. I''ve sent a report to those in charge, so stop." The horse said stop, not look out. Vikir asked. "How long do we have to hold on?" "I don''t have even the remotest clue, maybe tomorrow? Ho-" It was more than a solicitation; it was a conflict. Vikir''s eyes restricted. "In what name could you say you are holding Baskerville back from entering Baskerville''s region? You are prideful for an inhabitant." "What? You call me a tenant? Don''t you understand the upant Security Act? That is a regtion by your own doing? Don''t you attempt to know your own family''s guidelines?" "Expecting that is thew, I''ve proactively changed it. I''ve proactively transformed it to allow me to expel real inhabitants." "...." Vikir supported his horse forward fairly more while Hyssis was confused. "I''m the agent equity of the city of Longshot. I''m here by game n, and this is thest time I will address you." "...." "Open the doorway." Hearing Vikir''s words, the three Morg sisters exchanged looks momentarily. Then, the most established, Hyssis, smiled. "I''ve heard that there''s a more young one in the city of Longshot." "Goodness, but the thing could we say we will do about it?" "In case it''s an energetic viin, we''ve had enough of them!" The three sisters drew mana into their palms. Also, a whileter. ...Quack, quack, quack! Water, grass, and earth wizardry spread out, and Baskerville crashed down before them. Vikir red barely and raised his horse back. The three sisters'' chuckling rang out from past the flooding mushroom cloud. "Laugh,ugh we''ll hold on for you, you clueless warriors!" "Not even Baskerville really contemtes entering Morg''s region!" "Will these sisters see what an inestimable st a Baskerville is?" Then, Staffordshire came to Vikir''s side and said. "I don''t figure we should tell them." Vikir was thinking the very same thing. Out of nowhere. "How dare you bitches who don''t have even the remotest clue about the subject talk before anyone!" "For sure!" "For sure!" Three hollers discharged from the Baskervilles'' courier. In a little while, three regr appearances ascended out of the dirt. Highbrow, Middlebrow, and Unrefined. The Baskervilles'' threesomes, who had been at the back of the task, wandered forward. They stood one close to the next, as of now all around arranged again, and red at the three Morg sisters as they slid. They snorted. "Don''t you know the subject?" "So you guys are higher up than us?" "Don''t let it even cross your mind." Regardless, the three kin denied their words. "Not us." "Not us." "Not us." "Then who?" "Who?" "Who?" The three family took certain individuals'' breath away as one at the request. "This is our Baskerville street sign!" The bearing the three kin look in shock and fear. That is where Vikir was standing. _____________________ _____________________ "??? Get ready to dive into a new chapter of this captivating novel every day , So don''t forget to add it to your library! ????" Chapter 42 - 42: Return of Morg Camus

Chapter 42: Return of Morg Camus

Vikir thought to himself. "What kind of situation is this?" Strangely, since his return, something unexpected had happened. The three shameful, energetic Baskervilles, who coulde to be known as Hugo''s Spear, had begun professing to be pleasing with Vikir. The trio had even gone too far of firing a couple of times before Vikir backslid, and crucially, it was their weakness that he was caught and executed almost all out of time. But what about now? The High, Center, and Low Kin stayed in a circle around Vikir. While before they had enclosed him to disturb him, now they were surrounding him to defend him. "He''s the pennant kid for our line, you can''t permit him to fight just anyone. He wants to do his fair portion." "Protect." "Protect." Lowbro even turned his head and winked at Vikir. Vikir was considerably more stupefied. "I just got my finger cut off, and this would he say he is'' going to''s im to fame?" However, this wasn''t the first time Vikir had experienced this approach from the triplets. "Definitely, they''ve been noticeably more developed since thest time they pursued a savage before everyone. Maybe before that. Maybe since he''d killed a Cerberus in his most significant practical assessment at eight years of age? I understood something was off when I moved toward Vikir while he was scarfing down a haggis and professed to be very much arranged. Vikir had consumed his entire time on earth avoiding the thought of his family. They were excessively frail and energetic to merit his thought. Regardless, this absence of concern most likely caused an adjustment in the threesomes'' minds. All things considered, it was in the Baskervilles'' propensity to understand the perspective of the most grounded. Likewise, they were apparently under a peculiar double dealing. "Give this spot to us, Vikir. We''ll repay you for endorsing us to the Establishment." "Give it to us, Vikir. We''ll repay you." "Give it to us, Vikir. We''ll make it subject to you." The triplets talk sincerely. Vikir suddenly recalled his conversation with Hugo as ofte. He had referred to the threesomes without thinking when asked what his personality was close, and it had obviously captivated them. Vikir decided to keep his mouth shut. It''s reliably enchanting to see a young person who epts he''s achieving something unprecedented. (Moreover, these threesomes have a messed up character, so that is a beguiling thing about them.) Vikir thought momentarily. "They could be useful. These triplets will unquestionably grow up to be very significant killing machines. They presumably will not have the intellectual ability to seek after their own decisions, yet they totally knew how to do all that they were said. They''ve been used for many unpretentious and chaotic positions, so they''ve demonstrated to be both skilled and enduring. Canines, from a genuine perspective. Brutally faithful to their master''s structure. Also, that was something Vikir knew very well, having been eaten by their teeth. Finally, Vikir gritted his teeth in shame. "I''ll permit you an open door, kin." The triplets'' faces enlightened. They stayed before Vikir, looking considerably more fulfilled than when they''d acknowledged Hugo''s praise toward the month''s end review. "In light of everything, expecting they will go to all that trouble, why shouldn''t I? Vikir decided to stay in the background for the present. Next. The three sisters of Morg and the three kin of Baskerville nned to sh. The three sisters of Morg and the three kin of Baskerville had proactively met at a couple of yearly events, and they had acquired reputation for getting along harshly. The three sisters struck first. "What a great deal of blockheads, all you know how to do is stay together in threes." Lausis rushed to convey her hands to the ground. With her solid Water Area divination, she outlined inestimable water dabs and began to shoot them out. Puff-puff-puff! The force of the water dots flying at high speed areas of strength for was. It was said that falling water could drink the vast majority of the day to prate through rocks, but the mana-stacked globules she was passing could enter on through rocks in a second. The ground is squashed. The drops of water that Lowsis delivered pierced vast openings in the ground, drenching the earth with mminess. Middlesea went with a simr example. She has some skill in solid earth wizardry, and with an expansiveness of her hands, she collects the free soil. Crunch, crunch, crunch. At Middlesea''s structure, the waterlogged and deformable soil outlined an earth wall that incorporated the three sisters. Moreover, sharp shakes erged from its surface like front lines, considering both insurance and offense. Finally, the most seasoned sister, Hyssis, wandered forward . Address extensive expert in solid grass charm, she flicked her hands together and pulled the grass seeds from under the ground. Thick nt stalks developed and nts created, profiting from the waters of Lowthis and the soil of Middlethis. Land, water, and vegetation worked in agreeable energy to make Morg''s fortifications more grounded and more grounded, while at the same time descending on their enemies. Undoubtedly, these are the qualities that merit it the name "The Three Blooms of Morg. Regardless, Baskerville''s three kin were no slumps all the same. "Heh, heh, heh, heh, how are we going to deal with all that grass and no meat?" "What are you going to do?" "What are we going to do?" Hive rushed to skip up. A pale radiation of vaporous design drew out a single sharp tooth and pulverized it into the dirt wall before him. Then. ...Pow! Pow! The earthen wall broadcasted out, uncovering inside. It was only a solitary circle of charm, so its watchman was obviously confined. The sharp edges of Center Sibling and Low Sibling trailed not very far behind appropriately, cutting down. The quick turning environments deteriorated the flying water drops and obliterated the nt stalks. ng! ng! Pow! Edge and wizardry shed brutally. The charm was drawing in more mana, imitating the power of the parts even more solidly, and the cutting edge was exploding with fuel from the mana and life force in his body. Which is more grounded, charm or sword? It was a reliably present conversation between the bordering spaces of Morg and Baskerville. Furthermore, at the front of that chat today stood these three sisters and three kin. All of the six was fighting to show their family''s banner. "...." Watching on, Vikir was depleted. In light of everything, what strain could there be in a battle between three first ss mages who could use first-circle wizardry and three humble de Expert youths who had as ofte overwhelmed the essential sort of Baskerville? Simrly, Vikir is a debilitated individual from across the stream, with no certifiable association or cooperation to the Baskervilles. "I wish they''d all pass on. It''s an extremely basic mindset. Nheless, various knights of Baskerville, with the exception of Vikir, had a substitute mindset. They by andrge had all the earmarks of being extremely invigorated, whether or not they say exactly that. Staffordshire went to Vikir, who had a dreary disposition everywhere. "Might it at some point be said that you are living it up?" "What?" "Isn''t it a challenge of capacity and potential among energetic visionaries who will one day convey the family name nearby?" "Expecting you put it that way, I''m a visionary." "Pro, you''re presently... ... and you''re not fit to y in that age bundle." "It''s essentially a certain waste of time. I ought to pass quickly, I have a social event with the highest point of the post to look at... ... ." Anyway, Vikir couldn''t finish his sentence. Quack, quack, quack! A solid shoot tore through the area. "Kaaaah!" "Ugh!" The three sisters of the Morg family and the three kin of the Baskerville family were evidently incapacitated. res roared, consuming everything around them. Sticks of steel rose beginning from the earliest stage, the locale into a field of thorns. Puff, puff, puff! The skewered mass of earth copses in a second. The singing force drank with outrageous intensity the water and vegetation before Baskerville pushed back the threesomes'' edges and sent them flying. A line of fire and iron, red and dull, detaches the Morgans from the Baskervilles in a second. The charm areas of strength for was the point that even the other Baskervilles, who had been watching the children''s fight with amusement, half-sheathed their des in shock. Snap, pop, pop, pop! In no time, the enveloping cotton fields changed into a damnation. The Baskerville triplets hardly made it past the mass of fire. In any case, their hair was by then cooked to a new. "Hi, what in the world, you basically consumed me!" "What in the world!" "What!" The threesomes yanked their heads up to battle Morg''s indecency. Anyway, Morg''s three sisters on the contrary side of the room were managed shockingly more awful. Notwithstanding the way that they are singed by the res, but they''ve been punctured, scratched, and torn all over. Crawling on the floor, Highsis, Middlesis, and Lowsis had faint repulsiveness in their eyes. "Hmph, hmph... ... I almost kicked the bucket a couple of moments prior... ... ." "If you had dodged fairlyter, you would have passed on, hmph-" "Sisters-I''m frightened." Seeing them flounder, the Baskerville triplets quickly shut their mouths to contradict. Morg was resolute, even against his own friends and family. All heads moved toward the bearing the fire wizardry hade from. Then, from past the impediment of fire, came a peaceful voice. "... ... What is this?" An infection voice, but somehow natural. Additionally, with it, a power of iron sticks and hot bursts. The distant designation that wouldtere to be known as Jian Tian Muhu. Morg''s lover, who coulde to be known as the Sovereign of Fire and Sticks, or the Sovereign of Red and Dim. ''... ... Yet she is at this point energetic. Vikir rotated toward the sky. An eight-year-old young woman abruptly of memories. Additionally, as of now, a totally be fifteen-year-old young woman. Morg Camus. She looked down at him, rejoined following seven years. Chapter 43 - 43: In the Shadow of Morg

Chapter 43: In the Shadow of Morg

A Morg cosmic explosion. The main girl of Morg Respane, the patriarch of the house. Bloodline for bloodline, ability for ability, character for character, searches for looks. Nobody can question that she will be the future top of Morg''s family. ''But then an offspring of fifteen.'' Vikir lifted his head and looked past the boundary of fire and the dead pool of sticks. Morg Camu. She remained in a haughty posture, peering down. Her three sisters, spread out on the floor, shake at seeing her. "Goodness, it''s a camel, sisters..." "Ooohhh, they''re simply attempting to avoid gatecrashers..." "They began the battle!" Highsis, Middlesis, and Lowsis are a year more seasoned than Camu. However, they were squashed by the staggering power of Camu''s solidarity, incapable to slow down and rest. It was a surprising sight for the Morg, a hand-to-hand fighting family where the progressive system between kin ispletely founded on age and aplishment. And afterward, Camu grinned alluringly. "Camu, would you say you are conversing with me, sisters?" "Hic! Goodness, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no!" "Move. To be that way." The camel loosens up a finger in disturbance. There, speared on iron sticks, consumed cadavers lined the boundary. It turned out to be clear who had made this dangerous scene. "Gah!" The three sisters escaped, shaken by the expressions of their one-year-old sibling. A scary quiet falls over thebat zone as they vanish. "...." "...." "...." Indeed, even the Baskervilles'' trios, who had recently exposed their teeth, cringed before the camel. Then the camo got control over his pony and rode toward the Baskervilles. She halted precisely before Vikir, stared at him, and opened her mouth. "Wee, aplice." She was alluding, obviously, to the joint activity against the evil spirits and brutes that was going to unfurl. --- Following seven years, Morg''s emotionless expression had changed a considerable amount. The spots all over are gone, and his insight teeth are no more. Her cheeks were still full from absence of milk, yet she was at that point giving indications of what she would develop into and how gorgeous she would be. Vikir reviewed her appearance from a distance a couple of times before her rpse. "She probably been around thirty, and she was pretty. ''Stunning'' could never have been a more well-suited portrayal of her magnificence, a delight that even Vikir, who had never really liked ady''s appearance, respected. With all the affection letters and engagement propositions rolling in from Camu, Morgha would have sufficient kindling for the colder time of year. Furthermore, the Camoos themselves partook in the circumstance. She had every one of the women by the skirts and was associated with outrages to a great extent. It was an essential move, obviously. While she scorned the ones who stuck to her magnificence, she yed with their brains, incitingpetitions and shes between the houses, and retaining every one of the results into the Morg''s administration. In a profoundly political move, she would not give her heart or body to any man until the end, which made all men desire her adoration even more. She administered over incalcble hostage men. She enormously duplicated Morg and altered the conflict against the evil presences. ... but. This was before the rpse. In this life, the Cover is some way or another less shocking. She is shockingly peaceful, taking into ount that when she turned 15, she was at that point overseeing fisheries for the magnificent family, as well as the other influential men of the other six families. Rumors from far and wide suggest that she isn''t seeing a solitary man, regardless of her age. "I don''t have any idea. Vikir got control over his pony with a touch of puzzlement. Adjacent to him, Camus got control over his pony, following intently behind. "So this isn''t the means by which things are in Baskerville, ... . The harm done by the brute ns is... so we''ve figured them out, and in Morg, we''ve chosen to fashion a partnership with Baskerville against them..." He chattered endlessly. Vikir didn''t say a lot, other than a couple of dryughs. Camu went to Vikir and inquired. "Evidently, the Baskervilles have barely any insight into the adversary and the savages of the Dark Mountains, isn''t that right?" "Obviously not. They battle them constantly, and they ought to understand betterpared to you." "Why did you send just your own men, every one of whom are youthful and raggedy dogs?" Cover had atst understood the nature of Baskerville''s emissaries. Vikir was going to answer that they were Fields, however at that point he shut his mouth. It had proactively been concurred with Morg that Baskerville''s actual ''home'' snuck in the mountains on the opposite side. "What do you ask when you know?" The camoughed. "I was simply contemting whether you had some awareness of it." "Obviously I know, it''s a family undertaking, and I''m responsible for the mission here." "It might have been a scarecrow utilized as a dispose of pawn inside the House, yet I get it now." Camu asked his pony forward, toward Vikir. He nced back at Vikir and grinned. "That you are very confided in inside the tribe." The camo went on with his inquiries. "Do you have any idea which of the brute ns is the most irksome?" "ording to Morg''s viewpoint, it would be the Bk, a champion n, and the Rokoko, a shaman n." The Bk are the most widely recognized champion n in the Bordends, and keeping in mind that their numbers are little, every individual from the n is a strong hero, making them a cerebral pain for Baskerville. "Their arrow based weaponry is definitely more impressive than that of the Domain, and its standards are not surely known." "Hmm. Truth be told, they''re a secretive group." Camu gestured, then nced back at Vikir, his eyes sparkling. "You''re truly learned about the environment of savage ns. Eight focuses." "Huh." "On a size of 100, you''re failing." Camu stood out his tongue, and Vikir grimaced marginally. "I addressed well, so for what reason is your score like that?" "Since you addressed well." "...?" At the point when Vikir actually looked bewildered, the camel smiled, a wry grin bending the sides of his mouth. "How''s a man to manage being savvy?" "...?" "I could do without brilliant men, Zagoro guys should be moronic." Evidently, the attitude that had grasped and shaken such countless men before the rpse was staying put. Vikir prodded his pony quicker, as though he didn''t merit a response. Be that as it may, the cover followed him, providing him with a not insignificant rundown of evaluations. "Horsemanship, six. Perhaps this is on the grounds that you''re more limited than me, however you''re riding a pony that is too huge for you." "...." "Style 4. Your garments are excessively dreary." "...." "No response? 1 point for habits." "...." "Indeed, your face is a 99. You''ve grown up pleasantly. Yet, I''m deducting one point for not dealing with your looks." My ears started to consume from tuning in. Vikir cut him off. "Quit giving me moronic grades." "For what reason is it futile?" "What''s more, where is it valuable?" "Obviously it''s for our future, right?" Our future? At Vikir''s skeptical look, Camu shrugged and puffed out his chest. "You''re my future spouse, so I will make an appearance." "...." "In the event that I''m ying with you, you ought to assess me as well, right?" "...." "No, I''d prefer be judged, in light of the fact that I want to understand your thought process of me." Vikir asked in dismay. "For what reason do you believe I''m your better half?" "Why? You finished your uncle''s assessment recently." As Vikir contemted what he was talking about, he recalled when he had gone up against Morg''s representative, Adolf. At that point, Adolf the Frantic had a container of water on his head, and Viktor had broken his sword toward the finish of the duel and utilized the shards to break the container, breezing through Adolf''s assessment. ''... Yet that was at that point a long time back.'' In any case, presently he was expressing maybe it had happened yesterday. Camu shivered and said "How should my uncle judge my husbandliness by such a rough test! He made thatmitment before everybody, and presently I''m a hitcheddy, yet what can really be done? Amitment is a serious regtion! I need to submit to it, regardless of whether I need to. I''ll submit to it, I''llply with it, I''llply with it... !" Nobody said anything, however he was consuming hot. Vikir watched and thought. "What a refined fire mage. Assuming he had dominated fire wizardry to the limit, could he have the option tobust like that precipitously? Vikir was somewhat inquisitive. At any rate, that is that and this will be this. It would do no decent to conflict with the desires of the one who was to turn into the top of Morg''s family, so Vikir was kind of Camu. "Disregard what happened that day. I''ll imagine it won''t ever work out." Briefly, the camel solidified. Vikir watched and thought. "A deadening spell? That is astonishing briefly. However, for what reason did he project it on himself? At times wizards could do things you were unable toprehend. I couldn''t have cared less, however tact directs that I ought to basically ask what''s happening. Vikir had quite recently opened his mouth to say. "Hello, how would you make something that wasn''t there, make something that was!" Camu abruptly shrieked. Interestingly since his rpse, Vikir overreacted. He had quite recently opened his mouth to say something. "I know since I''m a virtuoso and I always remember what I''ve seen!" With the camo''s yell, something flew into Vikir''s face. A destroyed piece of fabric. It was a dark red robe, the size of an eight-year-old''s. Intensely decorated with the Baskervilles'' sigil, it was the shroud Vikir had once used to cover the exposed camo. Seven years of age, the shroud actually smelled faintly of that day''s perspiration. Grasping it, Vikir red at the camel as it moved away. "... You''re offering it without washing it." _____________________ _____________________ "??? Get ready to dive into a new chapter of this captivating novel every day , So don''t forget to add it to your library! ????" Chapter 44 - 44: Walls of Sorrow

Chapter 44: Walls of Sorrow

The strongholds of Morg materialized. Colossal earthen walls remained all around, spotted with wooden and iron lookouts. Camu and Vikir were strolling around the post, discussing various stuff. "The brutes are assaulting the ruby mines and piging the local ves and harvests. They''re taking the ves not to save their own kin, but rather to sell them as ves somewhere else." "Exactly. There are numerous brute ns, and they don''t think about one another family, so they wouldn''t hold back to sell crooks of their own n or prisoners of different ns into bondage." "I see, and I''m happy I don''t need to address the moronic inquiry of why brutes battle among themselves." Camu connected and signaled to the mud wall before them. "These walls were worked by Earth and Iron mages for a month." The size of the wall was gigantic. In the event thatmon individuals had constructed it, it would have required a year, not a month. It would have taken many men to fabricate it. Vikir drew nearer to the earthen wall. Then, at that point, he saw something weird. There was a matrix of steel radiates imnted in the solidified earth wall, yet they were simply noticeable to Vikir due to the openings in the wall. The earthen wall was blemished with openings that seemed to be the outeryer of a bread roll. Many them. Vikir concentrated on the size of the openings. They appeared to be around three centimeters in width. "... ... The characteristics of the Bk." Vikir''s sharp eyes were distinguishing the adversary, the well known brute n past the Dark Mountains. Camu gestured. "The Bk are the most inconvenient. Their bolts convey a strong emanation, and numerous a man has been killed by them while standing watchman around evening time. They can punch through an earthen wall a few meters thick, so do you have the stuff to ovee them?" "Indeed, even safeguard enchantment won''t stop it. They fly so quick." "Yes. That is the reason my uncle nearly caused himself problems once, quite recently." The camel grinned. Quite recently, he said, he''d been killed at while looking for Distraught Ruler Adolf himself. "I think the bolt prated his safeguard, and it cracked him out. He was fortunate to escape with his life, yet his pride probably been wounded." "On second thought, my master," said Vikir, "you had aparative encounter, and I heard that you had a scar on the scaffold of your nose." Vikir recollected the scar on the extension of Hugo''s nose. Injuring Swordmaster Hugo and ss 6 Expert Adolf, Bk''s arrow based weaponry was to be sure something to be careful about. "It appears to be the savages have some ability. Who is it?" "I believe it''s ady, however she''s excessively far away to make out her personality, and they wear dark paint on their countenances, so it''s difficult to retain." Camu surrendered in disturbance. "Anyway. The Bk are the most threatening, despite the fact that they just number around 300, and the following generally undermining, the Ornate, are multiple times less various." A warlike n, the Bk. They are an itinerant, ravaging, warlike savage individuals who have a ce beside the point. They have been moving for obscure reasons over the most recent seven years, and havee into expanding struggle with Baskerville. The Morg, who have as ofte rented a portion of Baskerville''s domain to foster ruby mines, are simrly irritated with Bk. Camu nced out over the water on the far off skyline and talked. "The Morg have their fingers crossed, yet... ... savage attacks are covert to the point that identifying them is difficult. Moreover, we have a hole in our carefulness about one time each month." "Gaps?" Vikir asked, and Camu curved an eyebrow. "The Morg are a matriarchal society, sodies are predominantly in control. Indeed, even the wizards who stand watch aredies." "Yet, what does that have to do with the hole?" "Indeed, about one time per month, ... ... . Since there''s sorcery." "In any case, you''re mages, right?" Vikir asked, and the camo opened his mouth briefly, thenughed. "You have somewhat of a moronic side to you, don''t you?" "...?" "Okay. I like it. Extra focuses for taking care of business'' man." It took Vikir a couple of ps on the shoulder before heprehended what the camo implied. All of a sudden. "Booyo!" Somewhere far off, somebody was searching for the camo. A female wizard hurried to the enclosure and bowed before him. "The istion''s pursuit party has caught a brute scout alive!" A detainee had been taken. * * * The one being hauled away in ropes was a man with earthy colored skin and dark hair. From the tattoos on his body, Vikir could figure his n. "You''re from the shaman n, Rokoko. I don''t have any idea how he wound up here, yet his destiny is as of now fixed. Morg Camu. She confronted her hostage with a fearsome quality. "Did you get any data?" The mages adjacent to her flinched. "We''re not talking, for the present." "And mind enchantment?" "It doesn''t work. The strong spell makes it difficult to peruse their recollections." The disguise dismissed. He strolled over and remained before his hostage. "You struck Morg''s fortification once previously and took a few ves." "...." "Among those ves was a Morgdy. She is my stepsister. She is Rose." Camu scowled at Extravagant''s hostage with singing eyes. "How did you manage her?" The hostage''s firmly shut mouth gradually opened. "?????." At the word, the camo raised an eyebrow. "Interpretation. Where is the brute returnee?" Yet, nobody responded to him. They just looked at one another precariously. One wizard shouted out contritely. "They werepletely killed or removed when the savages went after, Bad habit Chief." "Then, at that point, there is nobody to decipher his words?" "For the asion, no." It was an abnormal second. Everybody had a perplexed look on their countenances. "I talk somewhat Lavish." Vikir ventured forward. Camu gazed at him, wide-looked at. "You can do that, as well? What are you bad at?" "Not well overall. I simply know the fundamental jargon." Vikir remained before Camu. Camu inquired. "Ask him where my stepbrother is. The youngdy you captured in thest strike. She has red hair, red eyes, and umonly white skin. She''s around 12 years of age." Vikir gestured, then went to Extravagant''s hostage before him. "?? ???? ?? ??????" A short answer returned. "???" Vikir''s demeanor solidified briefly. Then, at that point , he went to the camel and shook his head. "He''s dead." At that, the essences of all the Morg turned bleak. He had expected demise when he was seized, yet hearing it was an alternate story. Then, at that point, Camu ventured forward. She snarled in a soft tone at her hostage. "At the point when this war is finished, yournguage will be thenguage of agony." Those were the final words the detainee heard. Camu said. "The representative from the Light Party is being dealt with now. The Representative of the Dull Party is presently reviewing the contrary home, and I, Morg Camu, an individual from the Gathering and Delegate Fortressmaster, will make the judgment here." That was the finish of the outline preliminary. Also, presently. With a flick of his hand, Camu attracted a circle of wizardry the air. Then. ...Poof! An enormous iron stick grew from the beginning. The ironponents tucked away among the earthponents met up and detonated, and the stick that shaped speared Ornate''s detainee all at once. From crotch to crown. The detainee battled, unfit to try and shout. He was nailed high hanging out there, pierced on a metal stick. zes started to pop underneath him. Crackle! The stick consumes. In a split second, the disguise had consumed Extravagant''s hostage to death. Every one of the ves who saw it saw it in dread. It was something very simr with individuals of Funeral home. Murmur, murmur, murmur, murmur, murmur! The sound of somebody being speared and charred. Dark powder dispersed in the breeze alongside the smell of consuming meat. Before that rming fire, the camel grinned casually. "How about we go." She got Vikir from close to her and they were gone in the blink of an eye. Everybody around them could gaze after them with a weak feeling of fear. * * * In the interim. Back behind the earthen wall, Vikir was somewhat astounded. Not that he was shocked to see a man speared alive and consuming. Vikir had gone through many years moving on the front lines before his return, and had seen a lot of more regrettable. It was the demeanor on the camo''s face that rmed Vikir. "... ... h, h, h!" The camel had gone to where nobody was near, and presently it was crying. His face twisted, his eyes red, destroys streaming his pudgy cheeks. Vikir''s mouth was half open in dismay. Goodness, my God, to see the climate goddess crying. Obviously, she had seen it when she was eight years of age, however it felt totally different now that she was 15. ''However, I''m as yet 15,'' I thought. In the wake of gazing at the crying camel for some time, Vikir at longst shouted out. "... ... For what reason would you say you are crying?" "How could I cry!" The camel shrieked and searched so that anybody might hear. Vikir shut his mouth briefly, then opened it once more. "You probably been extremely near your sibling." "I was. She was exceptionally defensive of me, a meless, great kid, not good for Morg." Subsequent to speaking, Camu crouched against the earthen wall. They were about a simr level, however some way or another she appeared to be a lot more modest at this point. Vikir contemted internally. "Try not to be so dismal, he probably gone in harmony." At the point when Vikir offered his abnormal encouraging statements, the camel snapped back. "Who do you assume you are?" The inquiry was abination of outrage and trouble. Vikir took note. The camel grasped him. "I''m a virtuoso. I can''t talk, so I can''t tune in." "...." "Let me know straight. Let me know if I heard right." Vikir could gesture with a weighty artiction at Camus'' words. Lavish''s hostage''s final words hadn''t been "dead. "Eaten. The Rokoko are a n of shamans and barbarians. Eating their captives is their custom. Hearing Vikir''s affirmation, Camu started to destroy once more. "... ... Please ept my apologies. Please ept my apologies I was unable to safeguard you. Please ept my apologies for you." Camu endlessly cried. Vikir stopped adjacent to her and stayed quiet. Shocked that Morg Camu, the sovereign of red and dark, of fire and sticks, would conceal something like this behind her veil. ...What''s more, after some time had psed. Camu rose from her seat. She spotted at her cheeks with her sleeve, cleaning away the dried tears. She got back to her unique cold artiction. She took a gander at Vikir, who remained out of the way. "That wasn''t downright horrendous." "...?" "I would have killed him assuming he''d shown any feeblepassion." It was basically impossible that a modest danger from a fifteen-year-old youngdy nned to meaningfully affect 100 year-elderly person who''d seen everything, except Vikir gave an inauspicious gesture in any case. ...Whatever. In some cases it''s consoling to simply be there. Not understanding how to manage a 15-year-old youngdy who was crying, remaining still had taken care of this time. Then, Camu tapped Vikir on the chest. "No opportunity to grieve, kid. We really want to recuperate and seek retribution at the earliest opportunity." "...." "Apany me. There''s something we really want to do together." The camo not entirely settled. Chapter 45 - 45: Camu’s Odyssey

Chapter 45: Camu''s Odyssey

Quite a while back, there was an eight-year-old youngdy in the Morg family who was broken: Morg Camu. The most youthful individual from House Morg, an eminent mage family. Her phenomenal gifts were obvious from the earliest days. The small kids of Morg umted for an illustration in enchantment. "Presently, the way to Magehood is hard. As you investigate the void, the pit investigates you. You should continuously be cautious and careful since, in such a case that you investigate the profundities, you may be eaten by a monster evil presence." At the point when the kids heard the coach''s words, every one of them felt a dubious feeling of dread and fear. Only one. Disguise grunted. "Nonsense." The mentor frowns. "Mr. Cover, for what reason do you say it''s rubbish?" "You said that when I investigate the chasm, the pit investigates me. That is horse crap." Cover gives you a harsh look. "The Void of Mado is so wide and profound that no human psyche can fathom it." "...." "Since I investigate the chasm, the pit investigates me? Nonsense. Since an insect can see me doesn''t mean I can see the subterranean insect, and the chasm doesn''t realize I''m investigating it, and it couldn''t care less. It couldn''t care less, so fearing the chasm investigating you is excessively hesitant." "...." "Indeed, perhaps once you get to a specific level, however don''t impart dread in kids who couldn''t deal with their mana yet." At that, the coach fell quiet. The mentor''s jaw dropped. In every one of the years he''d had the option to arrive at ss 5 and roll five mana circles, he''d not even once fallen into the pit of Mado. Except if, obviously, you''re thumping on the entryway of ss 7, a definitive in Mado. At the point when the drawn-out example was finished, the camel shook himself out of his seat and stood up. "What''s my uncle up to?" The main individual in the family whoprehended his ability and whom he felt happy with trusting in. Camu inclined toward her more youthful sibling, Morg Adolf, significantly more than her mom, Morg Respane, the top of the family. Then. Camu heard her mom, Respane, and her uncle, Adolf, talking in the parlor. "You say that a ruby vein runs underground on the Baskerville family home?" "Indeed, sister. It seems as though a crash is unavoidable." "That is no joking matter, Hugo, and I would rather not need to do homage that jerk... ... Besides, that is where the brutes are seething, does to such an extent that make it a three-way war?" "Indeed, for a certain something, the deposit runs into the Baskervilles'' region, so we''re in a difficult spot. Likewise, your savages are a gathering that the Baskervilles have been battling with for a really long time, so a neighborhood struggle would be extremely harming to the family in additional ways than one... ... ." Respane and Adolf looked grave. Then, at that point, Camus ventured forward. "I''ll investigate." Lesparne and Adolf heaved in shock. "Does he have any idea what''s up with this... ... !" "Wait. Sister. We should hear what the youngster needs to say. He''s a virtuoso, you know, and perhaps he can bring up something the adults don''t have the foggiest idea." To this end, the camel loves his uncle Adolf. Respane and Adolf gestured in dismay at what the camel was talking about. "Hmmm. We should check it out, will we?" "From that point onward, how about we harden our coboration and push for joint turn of events? Hmm. Not an impractical notion." It''s difficult to ept they came from the psyche of an 8-year-old. And afterward. "Furthermore, couldn''t it be perfect assuming that we likewise examined the issue of nepotism? I like the possibility of parents inw starting a new business as partners, as opposed to simply bowing out." A.k.a. the ''prenup procedure''. Camu had another great idea. Lespane''s eyes illuminated, and he inquired. "You mean a settlement with the Baskervilles? Who how about we send?" "Indeed, what might be said about the trios, Highsys, Middlesys, and Lowsys, who are pointless to anybody?" Camu addressed casually, not really thinking about it. Morggar quickly starts to arrange. Adolf took Camu with him to Baskerville, and Camu involved his status as a kid to converse with Hugo. He involved his status as a kid to address Hugo, contrasting the underground veins with his hands and lower arms. But. without precedent for his life, Camo needed to experience a harsh loss. ''That one''. From the contradicting camp came an eight-year-old youngster. I don''t have a clue about the rationale behind it, but he was most certainly outgunned. The camel was irate to such an extent that he began crying and nearly flew off the handle. I''ve encountered nothing like this in my life. No other person, not even his kid peers, not even young people, had at any point done this to him. Not even grown-ups. Everything on the had consistently gone how he would have preferred it to, and he had never been surprised. However, that day was unique. Everything had conflicted with Camu''s will. What''s more, the justification for this was the dim haired kid she had met that day, ''the one''. "If not for you... ... ! So the camel was irate. He needed to show the main individual he''d at any point met his genuine nature. So he moved him to a battle in the preparation grounds, where swords and wizardry conflicted. He battled energetically. In any case, the animal was fearful and evaded the blows. ...Snap! ... Snap, pop, pop! He flicked his fingers at his temple, as though he was simply messing about. Also, it truly hurt, as well, as I continued to get hit. His face zoomed in for a nearby. I experienced dazed by wrath. You feel like it''s simply you and him on the. The sum total of my thoughts was smacking him upside the head. ... Right then. Boom! There was a mishap in the following room. There was a colossal st and my garments were charred. I quickly attempted to take cover behind the residue and smoke, yet it just saved me a couple of moments of bareness. It was really at that time that she ended up being stressed. There are lots of individuals here other than me and ''him''. What a humiliation! Morg''s cosmic explosion, her virtuoso, her nextrge thing, the individual she regarded and trusted, across the board second, stripped before everybody. Indeed, even eight-year-olds have their virginity. He has his pride. Camou battled frantically to hold the tears back from falling. He was going to be stripped bare before every one of the children his age who had consistently peered down on him. Particrly when the subtle sisters Highsis, Middlesis, and Lowsis were in the following room! I would have rather not cried bare before them. They would ridicule me until the end of my life. ''... ... However what can really be done? However, there was no chance to get out of this present circumstance. Before long the residue would settle and she would be the fool of the world. "I ought to bite the dust. Camu contemted internally. ... All of a sudden. Flutter! His vision went dark. Something weighty however warm andfortable covered the camel''s exposed body. She gazed upward and saw "him" directly before her. He had taken off his own garments and covered her, leaving her stripped. "Is it true that he is embarrassed? The camel suspected as much, however ''he'' didn''t like to assume so. He paraded his bareness so anyone might be able to see. Without a hint of disgrace. The camel felt his heart pound in his chest as he gazed at his bare body. Whenever he''d first at any point seen his number, whenever he''d first at any point experienced a loss, whenever he''d first at any point seen a sure disposition, whenever he''d first at any point seen the exposed collection of somebody his own age. Such countless firsts were muddled together in Camu''s brain. Without precedent for her life, her great hair remained on end, thus did the time that streamed around her. For seemingly an unfathomable length of time, she gazed at him. Furtively pondering internally that it was great that she had drawn out the ''marriage settlement methodology'' before she left the faction. And afterward, in a steady progression. He was set in opposition to his uncle. The camel had consistently preferred and followed his uncle, yet for that second, he assumed he was being out of line. "He''s a developed man, and he''s mistreating a kid. She had forever been appreciative to her uncle for dealing with her like a grown-up, yet not however much she was right now. What? ''The youngster'' kept on testing his uncle. A dauntless soul that wouldn''t withdraw in that frame of mind of such an unmistakable dissimrity in expertise. Camu felt blended sentiments. He knew about his uncle''s solidarity and significance, yet he was unable to prevent his look from floating to... ... . Deep down, he was shocked that he was expecting what is going on, that ''that person'' would ovee his uncle. And afterward. The dream turned into a reality. In a circumstance that even the most grounded camo believed was miserable, ''the one'' shockingly conquered his uncle. twitter tweet trill... ... A messed up water container, a flood of water, and a shocked uncle. The camo cheered at this stunning result. It even bounced around set up. Her uncle looked stunned andmunicated his failure, yet it was nothing of her should be concerned about. She had consistently detested the pointless snickering and bouncing of 8-year-olds her age, however in a sh, she was giggling and hopping like an ordinary 8-year-old. After the exchange worked out in a good way. Getting back, the camel headed to sleep. The soft toy she generally embraced when she fell asleep, she chose to set it to the side. "I''m not a youngster any longer." All things considered, her standard snuggle had changed. Baskerville''s dark blood. The shroud that "he" had enclosed her by turned into her most memorable love. Camu dozed in it consistently, continuously covering his face in it as he nodded off. The smell of smelly perspiration was some way or another idea to be something worth being thankful for, and I dozed better with my nose covered in it. Here and there my heart would unexpectedly pound in my chest, different times I would feel a shivering sensation all around my body, and different times I would snack my cor with my teeth on an unexpected motivation. At the point when the babysitter would rmend doing the clothing, Camu would lift his hand and solidly stop her. "These things do not merit washing. From that point onward, she never washed it. Thus the seasons changed, and a couple of birthday cakes went back and forth, and the camel generally thought exactly the same thing. "Where might she be presently, what might she do, and how tall could she be? What''s more, very much like that, the youngdy turned into a woman. She went to the ruby mines constantly in light of the fact that she adored rubies, however she never saw ''him''. She had just heard reports on the breeze that he had gone on a long preparation run. Also, time psed. At some point, Camu heard talk. There was a genuinely enormous city on the edge of the Baskerville home, neighboring the Morg bequest. It was supposed that a youthful delegate had been selected there. Obviously, he caused a few significant mishaps upon his appearance. Obviously, by mishaps, I don''t exactly mean mishaps, I mean uber aplishments. After hearing that he had consumed 10 billion on a solitary stick, the camel pped his knee. "You''ve grown up. She advanced over to Gajusil. "What, you maintain that I should send you on a joint activity with the Baskervilles?" "Indeed, mother. At this moment." Cover pawed at her patriarch, Lespane, as they advanced toward the Baskervilles'' bequest. Prior to doing as such, he made a point to recognize the new delegate judge of Longshot City as his aplice in the joint activity. What''s more, a day prior to the Baskervilles were expected to show up. Camo had made every one of the ns. The post''s lookout, with its numerous lovely cotton blooms, was picked as the gathering ce. Somewhat humiliated, he kept Morg''s intrusive eyes as far back as could be expected. There, among the white blossoms and their sensitive fragrance, the seven-year stand by would end. The camel headed to sleep with a puffed-up chest. ...Furthermore, that day. The camel was enraged. He had picked a climatic spot, however it was at that point wrecked. His sisters, who had been so rude when he was more youthful, and who presently tried not even take in his presence when he was more established, had destroyed it. "What the ... ... do you believe you''re doing?" Camu asked with fiendish anger. The oue of Heartfelt''s annihtion was frightening. Morg''s three sisters wailed, incapable tomunicate in English. "Kaa, Camu, my sisters are... ... " "Woohoo, we simply needed to keep the interlopers out... ... ." "Indeed, they began the battle!" Yet, Camu''s temperament was at that point low. The get-together he''d been sitting tight seven years for had been demolished. "Camo, would you say you are conversing with me, sisters?" "Hic! No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no!" "Move. To be that way." The camel didn''t actually expect to kill the three sisters, yet he nned to beat them actually seriously. Yet, he didn''t need to, in light of the fact that they rushed away all alone. Then. Camou got control over his pony and remained before ''him''. "Wee, aplice." Seeing him again following seven years, he didn''t appear to be a lot of unique than when they initially met. He wasn''t a lot taller than her, as though he was all the while developing, yet his face had changed marginally. His facial structure was more characterized, and his nose was more unmistakable. It was superior to the rendition that had been celebrated and decorated in Camu''s creative mind. ''You''ve grown a great deal. Mmm. You''ve developed. The camel gestured. His face flushed red willingly. For what reason did the bare body under the blood twist of the eight-year-old out of nowhere show up to him? "... ... Mo, has your body changed a ton? It was a cover that utilized no sorcery, however it was pointlessly hot. _____________________ _____________________ "??? Get ready to dive into a new chapter of this captivating novel every day , So don''t forget to add it to your library! ????" Chapter 46 - 46: Potatoes and Premonitions

Chapter 46: Potatoes and Premonitions

"So this is the very thing that we should do together?" Vikir peered down, grimacing. Before him, the camel sped his jaw in his hand and grinned broadly. Before him now was a steaming heap of bread, potatoes, boiled meat, and vegetables. "You really want to eat to areas of strength for remain. Here, eat." Vikir pressed a hand to his forehead as the camo practically pushed food at him. They had been in the fortress for north of ten days at this point. In that time, the camel had moved past the pain of his sibling''s passing. But the way he''d dealt with it was causing Vikir quite a headache... because he''d beening to the door of his quarters every day, asking to eat with him. Six times a day! "What sort of feasts do you eat six times each day?" "It''s beneficial to eat little and frequently." "I will quite often voraciously consume food one meal a day. Perhaps I ought to skip the following meal." "Uh-huh. Don''t you realize that starvation leads to loss of battle power? It''s against military regtion." "Then, at that point, you''re not actually eating." At Vikir''s point, the camo grimaced and averted his gaze. He pushed a piece of sd into his mouth and snorted. "I get full watching you eat." "...." Vikir chewed his meat and grimaced. He couldn''t figure out why a 15-year-old youngdy from another family he hadn''t seen in seven years was being so harsh with him. "Could it be that she is attempting to arrange a marriage?" Before his rpse, Camus had examined strategic marriage with various possibilities, but not even one of them had actually gotten married. It would be disturbing if he had chosen himself as a contender for an arranged marriage. "I''m leaving Baskerville. If you leave, I will destroy you. What has been your prize for doing all the dirty work in the house? You shouldpensate me for every one of the foul and sickening impressions of that second when you remained on the bridge waiting for Guillotine. So it''s better not to get involved with Morg''s women. Thest thing I want is an outrage or a circle of dramater on. This was true of Camu, but of any woman in the world." Unaware of Vikir''s viewpoints, the camel still looked innocent and inquired. "Is there crap in the meat?" "...?" "You appear as though you bit poo." Hearing the camel''s words, Vikir blinked a few times with a rxed expression before picking up his fork and eating again. Meanwhile, she won''t ever turn upward. Meanwhile. Vikir''s cool attitude was a breath of fresh air for Camu. Typically, when she asked to join him for a meal, everyone was happy to oblige, men, young and old. Especially men outside the n, whose faces were already lit up with anticipation before they even sat down to eat. It was only natural. Camus was young, brilliant, beautiful, and a future leader. But Vikir''s 15 years ofmon sense and experience had beenpletely underrated. "I think we should eat separately from here on out." "What? Why?" "It''s ufortable." Vikir said, setting his fork down. At that, Camu nodded as if he could agree. He was right; the cafeteria where Vikir ate was exclusively filled with women. Women receiving their meals, women serving them. Barely a man in sight. Camu chuckled. "Unfortunately, what could I ever say. Morg is a matriarchal society, so most of the warriors are women, and the men do most of the cooking in the kitchen back there." Not like the Baskervilles, a super macho society. Just as males enjoy a slight advantage when ites to swordsmanship, females enjoy a slight advantage when ites to magic, so naturally Morg''s military is made up mostly of women. Well, the men are in charge of supply in the back, a task that is equally as important asbat. "My uncle, who is in charge of supply, is currently ill with chest pains, so we don''t have many supplies. But, eat up." Camu ignored Vikir''s suggestion to eat separately. Instead, he scooped some boiled potatoes onto Vikir''s te and cleverly steered the conversation in a different direction. "You don''t have these in your home, right?" The potatoes were the object of Camu''s shrug. They were super potatoes that had been modified by Morg''s nt-based magic, making them much more nutritious and quicker to absorb than a normal potato. The downside was that they were nutritious to the point that theycked vor. Camu bit into the fluffy potato and remarked, "The only w in the dietary enhancement is theck of taste, but it''s still better than the haggis you eat back home, right?" Vikir turned away from the potato and picked up his fork. Clearly, it''s hard to shoo away a camel that has been looming over you for a while. This was Morg''s domain, and she was in control. Vikir decided to go along with the camel''s change of topic for now. "It''s not bad." "...?" Camu repeated, and Vikir looked at Morg''s potatoes with a serious look on his face. "They''re not bad. It''s just that you guys cook them poorly." "Eh? Please ept my apologies, but the chef in this fortress used to be a chef in the Supreme City, and I have a discerning pte, so he''s exceptionally talented. If it''s cooked by him and it doesn''t taste good, it''s not there." Vikir shook his head at that. "Well, with the supply disruption, we''ll have to eat this for a while anyway." Vikir picked up the potatoes, stood up, and went to the kitchen. Using a knife, Vikir cut the potatoes into small pieces and lightly rolled them in salt and vinegar. Then, she added the dried leaves of the mentrake and the juice of the sabik tree to the pot with the potatoes and started steaming. The chef in the kitchen saw Vikir and came over in surprise. "Hey, what are you doing... ... ." But the chef is interrupted by a camel who has just entered the kitchen. "...." She watches Vikir''s handiwork closely. Then, Vikir holds up a gently steamed potato before the chef. "This will remove the earthy vor and bring out the sweetness, and the texture will be just as crisp as a traditional potato." The chefs in the kitchen let out a collective sigh. "Wow, there''s a way of preparing these potatoes like this?" "It''s amazing, it''s a new variation, how?" "It''s true, it doesn''t taste so earthy, and the texture is just like a traditional potato." The chefs quickly put Vikir''s simple recipe into action. The Morg warriors were also pleased with the change in vor of the potatoes in their rations. So did Staffordshire and the Highbrow, Middlebrow, and Uncultured trios who ate among the Morg. "Ace, how did you know how to eat those potatoes? Obviously, the Morg didn''t either." Staffordshire asked, his eyes wide. Vikir simply averted her gaze, unable to answer. For now, these Morg''s potatoes are new to the market. In years toe, they will be a battlefield staple. In the Period of Destruction, when all supplies were scarce, warriors in the battle against demons devised ways of making their limited food supplies as ptable as possible during their endless days in the wilderness. Mercenaries who had been through the wringer had learned to extract everyst drop of vor from the simplest of ingredients, such as those who figured out how to take the bitterness and earthy smell out of the potato. Vikir, too, had been in many battles and was naturally acquainted with many survivalist dishes. Many of them were learned while being injured or mutted, and some of them were truly culinary rarities. Meanwhile. "...!" The enthusiastic camel''s eyes immediately changed color. She quiets down and closes her mouth. And then. "...." Vikir''s mouth fell open too. The atmosphere outside the window changed in an instant. They both felt it simultaneously. A sense of foreboding that the others hadn''t yet felt. And then. Tinkle, tinkle, tinkle. A loud bell began to ring outside the window. It was the signal for a savage attack. Chapter 47 - 47: Warriors United

Chapter 47: Warriors United

Ping! An opening in the air. A bolt flew through the air with an ident and caught in the soil wall. Boom! The hard heated earth wall detonated with a boisterous bang, leaving an enormous opening. A warrior who was seeking shelter behind it was immediately killed by the bolt. "????? ??????" "????? ?? ??????? ????" "???? ????" sting voices reverberation from the edge of the wilderness. Bk. A n of brown-cleaned savages. They had des and bows in their grasp and were going after Morg''s fortification. Ping-. A bolt flies, and an officer is sent tumbling down the bulwarks. In a matter of moments, Bk''s savage champions toppled every one of the skirmishers and mixed up the bulwarks. st, st, st! They put a match to the cotton fields underneath the walls and hauled the savage ves with them. Pound, pound, pound! The yapping of canines all over. The Brutes of Bk rode their extraordinary wolves in gatherings of a few, and in their grasp they conveyed nooses areas of strength for of. These were tossed up high, and a ve, consistently ady, a man, and a youngster, was taken alive. It resembled a chase. The shock was quick to the point that the fort was worked up. res were all over, warriors were kicking the bucket, and many ves were being hauled alive. What''s more, amidst everything, Vikir dipped. A portion of the savagedies'' eyes illuminated when they saw him. "???? ????" "?? ?? ???" "???? ????? ???? ???????" They threw the nooses very high, swung them up, and heaved them at Vikir''s throat as one. Furthermore, with that. Tut-tut-tut. The three-strand rope noose snaps around Vikir''s neck. The savage heroes kicked at the mounted wolf''s midsections, driving it like a pony. But. ...Crack! The wolf had to quit running. Vikir was remaining there, unmoving. Thud. The rope noose fixed around his neck, however Vikir didn''t move. Then, Vikir turned the noose with his hands and gave it a firm crush. Quack, quack, quack! The wolf and the three savage female heroes spread across the floor. The essences of the savage men around them curved. They yelled something and pointed their bows at Vikir. re, signal, signal. Bolts of unimaginable speed. As one, they thrusted for Vikir. Be that as it may, Vikir''s hand was a lot quicker. ...Whoosh! Vikir immediately drew his longsword and saturated it with an atmosphere. The fluid quality of the Inclination represented a solitary point on the tip of the sharp edge. Papapapap! Vikir drew a figure of eight with the tip of his cutting edge, cutting every one of the flying bolts fifty. The savages shrank back with sickening dread at seeing Vikir''s quality. They really wanted to take note. This maniptive power must be seen by the individuals who contacted some peculiarity. Vikir squinted, taking in the gathering of Bk before him. Earthy colored skin. Hair of fluctuating shades of silver, dim, and dark. Faces painted dark, cors with thistles around their necks, riding on the backs of huge wolves and involving bows as their essential weapons. "Very much like I recalled before the rpse. I''ve confronted Bk''s champions oftentimes previously. They arebative, yet every hero is exceptionally gifted. It is lucky that this is a in with a stronghold, for assuming we betrayed them in a dim wilderness, we would struggle. ''Before we set out, Hugo guaranteed me that we were not to connect with until we were joined by the primary body.'' This was Baskerville domain, however it was rented to Morg, so Vikir had not a great exnation to put his life in extreme danger in question with them. "...." "...." Vikir squeezed the savage fighters with a perfect proportion of energy, and they felt free to at him. They had seen the spooky swordsmanship Vikir had shown only minutes prior. Then. ...Boom! There was a noisy st, trailed via burning zes. An earthen wall fell, and a youngdy ventured out from behind it. The person who might one day be called a foe and the Sovereign of Dark. Morg Camu, she scowled at the brute heroes of Bk with red eyes. "Die!" Camu crossed her hands. Quadra-projecting, four hostile spells showed and started to shake the front line topsy turvy. Strong impacts of fire and wind, steel and rock, drove firestorms and rock showers. Bk''s brute heroes were gnawing the wolves back, gging noisily among themselves. Maybe the time hade to withdraw. Camu kept the trespassers under control, however looked back at Vikir. Her look was attracted to the couple of drops of dark fluid on the tip of Vikir''s sharp edge. "You were an Inclination? That is astonishing." Camu was really dazzled. What sort of dominance was an Inclination? A lifted up domain that normal individuals couldn''t arrive at even after a long period of preparing. Indeed, even individuals of Baskerville, who were supposed to be swordsmanship prodigies, could arrive at it when they were thirty. "I see. You are the main man I can perceive." Camou sneered and moved forward to Vikir''s side. She had taken a guarded position, as though she suspected Vikir was burnt out on projecting his quality. "Remain back, it''s perilous." Stepping before Vikir, the camo made a mass of steel and rock while gathering icicles of fire and ice to pound the field. Three circles of wizardry, even a fourfold cast. Really a Funeral home virtuoso, an ability deserving of a kick in the ass at age 15. "I will retaliate for my sibling''s demise!" Camu called all the mana in his body and flung it at the savages. But. The war zone is where even the most virtuoso of abilities can''t let their watchman down. ...Pow! Camou grimaced at the stinging sensation at the scruff of his neck. "A bolt? Be that as it may, on the off chance that it was a bolt, he would be dead before he got an opportunity to consider it. He arrived at up and hauled the thing out of his scruff. Something so little and slim it might have fallen through the safeguards floating in the air. It was a desert nt needle. PING- Camu felt his head turn. The thistles probably been bound with incapacitating toxin. "????! ??? ???? ?????!" I see one of the savage champions pointing at the camel and bouncing all over with merriment. Obviously, he was the person who shot the sedative needle. Also, presently. Whirly-lic- The brute fighter tossed the tether he was holding at the camel. It seems as though he means to catch the camel alive. But. Jaws- The rope was blocked midway. Vikir connected and got the tether midway. Kukuk... ... The brute fighter and Vikir started to battle. The other man pulled at the noose energetically, yet the all around godlike Vikir was no counterpart for his solidarity. Boom! The savage hero was lost the wolf''s back and spread on the ground. "That is basically a simpleton. Vikir shook his head as he watched the Bk fighter roll around on his back. Vikir nced back at Camu. "I figure we ought to withdraw from here." "What? However, the farnds and the detainees?" "It would be smarter to abstain from drawing in them until we have rejoined the fundamental body of the Baskervilles." The camo looked tangled. Soundly, easing off reasonably here would be better. But. She had recently lost her darling rtive, and without giving it much thought, her feelings got the better of her judgment. He was taken alive by a savage n. He probably experienced horrible agony and dread until the snapshot of his passing. The picture of her sibling streaked through her brain, and her clench hands fixed. All of a sudden. PING-! A sharp puncturing sound came from somece. Vikir instinctually snapped his head back. A bolt experts past the scruff of his neck, sending him flying into the city wall. Boom! The blow was sufficiently able to pierce the ear of the bulwark. "...!" Vikir snapped his head back. A solitary female fighter gazed back at him, roosted on the rear of a huge wolf. Dark hair blended with silver, tipped with three-sided ears, and a face spread with debris. She tossed her tether right at Vikir, as though she realized he would evade it. The snake-like tether plunged down, holding back nothing at a wless point. "...." Vikir didn''t respond, rather serenely going after his de. The dark atmosphere that represented the Baskervilles attracted four teeth the air. The noose snapped in half in midair. All of a sudden. "Danger!" There was a hand on Vikir''s back. He turned his head to see a cover of hardened bodies pushing against Vikir''s back. What''s more, behind him, the savage man who had tumbled away from the wolf prior, pulling at the noose reluctantly. I thought he''d be a bonehead, yet he''s more grounded than I naturally suspected. The noose was wrapped firmly around the camel''s midsection, and the brute took off running with the deadening toxin. ''... ... So this urs.'' Vikir murmured delicately. A transient failure to understand the situation is exorbitant. Morg''s next patriarch would realize this the most difficult way possible. "Indeed, even in her unique history, she was hijacked by savage ns once. Indeed, even before the rpse. As a young fellow, Disguise was caught as a captive and removed as a prisoner. Obviously, it wasn''t some time before she got back, butchering brute ns. It was during this time that she became known as the Sovereign of Foes and Dark. "In any case, I actually need to take care of my business. Despite the fact that it''s not Baskerville''s business, Vikir has shaped an essential collusion with Morg. Vikir rapidly releases her emanation. Ka-ang! The silver-haired female fighter''s weapon obstructed Vikir''s way. "...bow? Vikir''s eyes limited as he understood the personality of the thing impeding his sword. The Bk female champion before him had swung her bow with its full length, impeding Vikir''s edge. Then. Vikir stared at thedy before him. A bizarre feeling of uneasiness washed over him. "You look recognizable. Simrly as Vikir was going to scrounge through his memory. The fighter shouted out. "You said you''d see ... ... once more, didn''t you?" She talked in broken Magnificent. _____________________ _____________________ "??? Get ready to dive into a new chapter of this captivating novel every day , So don''t forget to add it to your library! ????" Chapter 48 - 48: Undercover Heroes

Chapter 48: Undercover Heroes

Vikir thought. "She looks recognizable." Thedy before him had probably seen him previously. ... Yet, she didn''t have long to consider it. Pfft. The following second, the fighter''s long legs flew out and kicked Vikir in the stomach. A shivering sensation ran down his spine, an unfathomable weight. It was basically impossible that she might have pulled off such a move without utilizing her air. Vikir somersaulted multiple times in the air beforending on his feet. "Mastery." The brute fighter before him was no conventional adversary. With charcoal dark paint all over, it was difficult to make out her features, but she appeared to be in herte teens, mid-twenties at least. Fighting her while concealing her skills would be difficult. Vikir lowered his position and was preparing to fight. The female hero''s mouth opened. "You said we''d see each other again, didn''t you?" She spoke in broken Magnificent. Vikir suddenly recalled where he had seen this brute fighter before. The young girl who had once been kept in a cage like a beast during a raid on an illegal ve auction in Longshot City. She was destined to be turned into flesh by corrupt aristocrats. Vikir had helped her escape by flipping over the auction house and opening the cage door. He even gave her an elixir. "You give back in kind." The brute girl shook her head at Vikir''s re. "Me. A ve, avenging my capture. Morg. Nothing to do with you." Clearly, House Morg had something to do with this savage girl''s bondage by the ve masters. To be expected, since the Morg have been in conflict with the savages over the development of their ruby mines. Maybe thistest raid was in retaliation for the savage girl''s capture by the ve masters and her subsequent treatment. Vikir squinted his eyes. "Well, she''s a high-ranking girl." And then, the savage girl snapped her jaw at the wolf in the distance. The wolf had a roped camel tied around its waist. "For what you''ve done. We take care of him. We. Thedy. The next leader. We take them." Bk and Morg faced off. The girl swung her bow, knocking the wolves around her back. The signal to retreat. All of Bk''s fighters began to fall back as one, as if their purpose was fulfilled with the capture. The brute girl looked slightly perturbed, then turned to Vikir. "If you want your girl back, follow me." "... Do you speak Magnificent?" Vikir continued to question her, hoping to gather some additional clues, to buy a little time. But that was it. Once the words were out of her mouth, the brute girl turned and vanished into the jungle. Vikir was about to give chase. re, signal, signal. It was impossible due to the endless showers of arrows raining down. ''Should I reveal my... power? If he unleashed his secret power, he might be able to break through that rain of arrows. But. "Camo!" That was impossible, as Adolf, leading his troops, dashed into the battlefield. Vikir retreated a few steps to avoid the arrows. With so many eyes on him, he couldn''t afford to reveal his strength. "Give me my nephew!" Infuriated, Adolf cast a powerful spell, flipping the earth upside down. However, Bk''s fighters were swift and skilled. The vanguard easily evaded Adolf''s magic and disappeared over the water, while the stragglers scattered in countless directions to confuse the pursuit. In the end, Bk''s raiders escaped into the jungle, most of them, leaving behind a few casualties. "This, this nonsense...!" Adolf stood stunned. So did the mages who had brought reinforcements. It took less than three minutes for the Morgans to respond to the emergency signal reporting the attack, but the Bk raid was so well-nned and swift that it would have been over in that time. The raiders were organized and caught the inexperienced camo off guard. ves and crops would have been one thing, but the kidnapping of the next head of the family was noughing matter. "How can this be good!" Adolf stamped his foot as he watched the sun set over the water. The waters of the Red and Dark Mountains were treacherous, but they became even more dangerous into the night. Entering the waters at night was suicide, and even the wizards of Morgoth were not easily pursued. One wrong move could mean destruction. ... Suddenly. "We can still catch up." Vikir stepped forward. He looked into the depths of the water. "I''ve been in there when I was a child." A lie, of course. He had only been in there once, briefly, when he was eight years old. But Vikir had explored, navigated, and fought countless times before his return, and he knew most of the geography underwater. Meanwhile, the wizards of Morg were puzzled by Vikir''s words. One wizard made a noise and opened his mouth. "Entering the Dark Mountains with a dark enemy is suicide...." But he didn''t finish his sentence. "Those who will not go, go. I won''t trouble youter." Morg Adolf, his eyes weary, stood before Vikir. He had recognized Vikir''s extraordinary abilities. With that, Adolf bowed at the waist to be eye level with Vikir. ...Boom! Adolf sped Vikir''s hand with both of his hands, and he spoke desperately. "Please, I implore you. Help me save my niece." Vikir nodded. The raiders from earlier had obviously thrown their nooses at him, and it was the camel who had reciprocated. An obligation needed to be repaid, and without another word, Vikir turned and walked into the tangled jungle of roots. "Perhaps this is my chance to break free from Hugo''s control. They say an crisis is an opportunity, and Vikir thought he might be able to use this to his advantage. Night fell. The earth bug was waning. * * * The watery terrain between the enemy and the Dark Mountains is filled with every conceivable type of devil, poisonous nts, and traps. Bone-sucking mosquitoes, venomous thorns, insects that walk without making a sound, narrow, deep chasms between rocks hidden by fallen leaves. A normal person wouldn''t be able to survive even a few hours in these waters, and the situation is no different for creatures who have reached the pinnacle of nothingness. Furthermore, the nights are so deep and dark that even savages are reluctant to pass through them. All kinds of dangerous things are stirred from their daytime slumber. So it''s no wonder even the bravest of Morg''s fighters wouldn''t think for a moment to venture into the murky waters. ... But. In the jungle, among all these potential killers, a being was moving who seemed to be zigzagging all around them with staggering speed. Vikir. Vikir van Baskerville. He burned pieces of grass to drive off poisonous insects, crossed chasms hidden beneath soil and fallen leaves, and rubbed animal dung on his clothes to mask his scent and crawl. All in a series of highly skilled movements. The Morg and Baskervilles who followed could only hold their tongues. "Are all ... Baskerville boys like that?" "Of course not, you''re a special case." Staffordshire shrugged at Adolph''s curious look. However, Vikir, who was actually leading the way, was rxed. "It was a standard tracking technique in the Era of Obliteration. Fighters of that time weren''t just skilled at swordfighting. They could do everything: scavenging, navigating, tracking, hiding, ambushing, killing, medicine, healing, and cooking. It was a time of survival. SPOT! Vikir split a decaying sign in his path and stepped through it. The aura of the Slope, vibrating and spinning at lightning speed at the tip of his de, cut through everything in an instant. Everyone was truly in awe of Vikir''s ability to locate and remove obstacles, bothrge and small, single-handedly. Especially the Baskervilles'' trios, who followed closely behind him. "Cool." "Cool." "Delicious." The third one stuttered a bit after his finger was cut off and reattached, but they were all in agreement. Then. ... Stop! Vikir, who had been walking ahead, stopped. Looking at the bare footprints in the damp mud, Vikir assessed the direction of the wind, then ducked low and framed behind a bush. To mask his scent. The fighters of Morg and Baskerville followed Vikir back behind the bushes. Then, they saw a faint glow of light. Bk''s trackers were gathered around a small campfire. Stir - ding - ding - ding In the forest at night, even the smallest traces of human activity can be as loud as thunder. Moreover, the Bk trackers had spread dry leaves and twigs around their makeshift camp. They had scattered them around their makeshift camp so they would be heard. Vikir pondered for a moment how to muffle the sound as they approached. Then. "... Silence." Adolph recited the words with a short syble. Instantly, a clear aura surrounded everyone''s feet. Then, remarkably, there was no sound as they walked. This is magic, and Adolf''s magic specializes in stealth. Vikir had once been an assassin himself, and he knew what a strangely advantageous asset it was to be silent while approaching a target. Soon, the followers were close to their target. "?? ?????? ?? ????" "????? ?? ???? ?????? ???? ??? ??." "??? ???? ???? ????? ???? ???" The trackers refreshed, unaware that they had be the hunted. Vikir selected his targets by the faint light of the remaining fire. Up ahead, he saw the savage girl who had parried his de and kicked him earlier. She was barking out orders as if she were the leader of the group. The brute man who had shot the tranquilizer needle and thrown the noose earlier obeys hermands. And so on, until, in the center of the gathering of Bk''s savage champions, the final target was found. Morg Camu. She knelt there, naked. Her hands and feet were bound to stakes driven into the ground behind her, and a cor was around her neck. Fortunately, there were no signs of beatings or other abuse. The camel was muttering something to the brutes and didn''t seem particrly distressed. Vikir let out a small sigh. "No wonder he''s naked every time I see him." All of a sudden. ... Jaw! Someone touched Vikir''s shoulder. He turned to see Morg Adolf standing there. Instantly, he spoke, his expression and voice hardened. "I will never forget this favor, nephew." The title ... seemed a bit odd, but this was not the time to point it out. No 2 of the Mado Order. It appears as though Mado Star Adolph is about to reveal his true power. Chapter 49 - 49: Whispers of War

Chapter 49: Whispers of War

The dim forest was eerily silent. The quiet woond was surprisingly dark. The sky resembled a handful of coarse salt scattered across a ck rug, yet not a single beam of its countless stars could prate the thick canopy of nts, roots, and leaves to reach the bottom of this watery mess. Not a single grasshopper chirped around him. Pop, pop, snap. The ominous sound of weak ashes disturbing the kindling. "...." Morg Camus. She was bound and gagged, ring at the savages of Bk. With her powers of perception and retention, she had been able to gather some of the names and positions of her assants while being dragged here. Beyond the faint warmth and light of the campfire, she could discern the outlines of the savages. The so-called leader is a young girl of around seventeen. She is Aiyen. Her hair is a mix of silver and ck, her ears are pointed and triangr, and her face is charcoal-dark. But one thing is for sure: she''s in charge. She was strong enough to hold off Vikir, a humble Inclination. Next to her, a man grumbled as he added wood to the fire. The one who had shot himself with the tranquilizer needle was named Ahun, and his back was still hurting from Vikir''s attack earlier. Other women and men were also there, most of them around 17 or 18 years old. They had not made arge fire, but had rather thrown ashes on top of the fire to create a soft crackling me, and were lounging around it all around. "I didn''t find the spouse feeling." "I liked that girl I met before." "Maybe we''ll get him again someday." The three women warriors chattered among themselves. Camu could hear, if not speak, the brutenguage, so he could get a sense of what was going on in their conversation. The savages of Bk often go on "spouse hunts," "saxi hunts," "son-inw hunts," and "daughter-inw hunts" around this time of year. The targets are various ns and sometimes even kingdom borders. The reason for this practice of finding mates in different regions is simple. To avoid gic diseases caused by inbreeding and to get new blood from outside. So most warriors who go out to find a mate want a superior seed. Once they''ve captured the right individual, if they''re good enough, they''ll start making children, and if they''re not, they''ll subjugate or kill them. They especially value women, since women are more important than men when ites to replenishing the poption. Is that why? The savage boy, who goes by the name Ahun, has been staring at the camel for a while now and smiling devilishly. "The men of the n must be joyful, having captured such a fine female." Understanding Ahun''s words, Camu gritted his teeth. "You think that I should ept the seed of your savages? I''d rather die for that!" Camu immediately tried to stay silent, but Ahun was quicker to gag her. Ahunughed and thrust a sharpened stone under Camu''s chin. "Perhaps this defiant ve needs a lesson." He was about to touch the camel''s body. ... Jaw! Someone stepped in front of Ahun. Aiyen. A female warrior leading a young Bk hunting party. She pressed the nock of her bow to Ahun''s sternum. "Back off." Aiyen''s words were short. Ahun''s brow furrowed. "What the hell, leader. I got him." "Bullshit. A bit less." "What do you mean, I shot the tranquilizer needle and roped him!" "Who did that for you?" Aiyen asked icily, leaving Ahun stunned for a moment. She continued. "You would have been dead if I hadn''t intervened with that ''kid with the de'' earlier." She is referring to Vikir. Ahun began to tremble as Aiyen mentioned the situation earlier. He shouted out in frustration. "So, you''re saying that this female belongs to you?" "Of course." "The boss is a woman!" "Why does it matter?" At Aiyen''s retort, Ahun fell silent, as if he were stunned. Then, cold blue flesh began to emanate from Aiyen''s entire body. A shimmering aura emanated from the bow she was gripping. Upon seeing it, the camel''s eyes widened. That was the liquid air, the symbol of the Slope. Although it was faint, it clearly revealed the ability of a lower-ranked Graduator. A 17-year-old grader. There were masters like that in the world besides Vikir and himself. Even if Camu was surprised, Aiyen didn''t seem to mind at all. Ahun, meanwhile, bowed low before Aiyen''s power. "Come at me whenever you want. I''ll beat you to a pulp." "... Kouwa." "No?" "...No. Whatever. I give up. She''s yours." Ahun shook his head, a mix of anger and bitterness. Aiyen tore her gaze away from Ahun and looked back at Camu. He didn''t particrly feel that she had saved him. Neither did he. "Good eyes, good constitution. You must have good blood." Aiyen looked at the camel with the eyes of a discerning merchant. "I, too, was once captured and sold into very by your empire, specifically the Morg." "...." "And so it will be with you." After speaking, Aiyen closed her eyes briefly, apparently recalling someone. "Just, you won''t be as lucky as I was." Coming to, Aiyen ground her teeth and stared at Camu. "I will take my time, slowly, bone by bone, soul by soul. I will make it a daily routine for you to lick your tongue between my toes...." But Aiyen couldn''t finish her sentence. ... Quack! A loud explosion erupted from the bushes behind them. "Die, barbaric savages." The voice sounded like a death sentence. At the same time, ice picks flew, piercing through Bk''s hunting party. In less than a minute, three or four of the trackers in the rear were dead. Behind them stood Morg Adolf, a crimson mana tail. Soon, Morg and Baskerville''s followers were on the battlefield. "I''ll repay your debt." Staffordshire''s Baskerville and the trios of the Baskerville family shed at several Bk trackers with their swords. Morg''s wizards were frantic. Various offensive spells were flying, creating a burst of light and sound. ...? Somehow, the Bk trackers couldn''t respond. Despite the vast disparity in power, if they focused on organizing and escaping rather than retaliating, they should have been able to minimize the damage. But why? Bk''s hunting party, and the wolves they ride, are incredibly confused and restless. Perhaps they were more concerned about Morg and Baskerville''s onught than they were about the lights and sounds they were making. "Ugh! These lunatics are making such a racket in the waters of the night!" Ahun recoiled in shock. His uneasy gaze was fixed not on the swords and magic raging around him, but on the darkness of the water beyond. It was no different for their leader, Aiyen. "...." Aiyen moved swiftly. The first thing she did was not to respond to Morg''s magic or Baskerville''s sword, but to kick up sand to smother the campfire. Once the faint glow was gone, Bk''s hunting party took their cue. They mounted the backs of the wolves, firing arrows as they retreated further into the water. "They''re escaping. Don''t leave a single one alive!" Staffordshire shouted to the Baskervilles'' hounds, urging them on in pursuit. And through the sinister darkness, a figure approached the camo. Vikir. Instantly, he cut the rope and noose from the stake and freed the camel. The camel, still paralyzed by the immobilizing poison, recognized Vikir''s face. "It''s ...! It''s you!" "Shhh." In no time, Vikir had the camel in his arms and was falling backwards. No. He tried to pull away. If not for the silver shadow that appeared suddenly. "I knew you''de, ''kid with the de''." Aiyen was facing Vikir squarely. Her eyes scanned Vikir''s entire body as she spoke. "A strong body to cover such a distance in such a short time." "...." "A strong mind to see through the darkness of the water." "...." "The fiery innocence to put his life in extreme danger to save the woman he loves." "...?" Vikir scowled. Why did he have to wait listening to this brute woman''s assessment of him right now? Vikir was about to sidestep past her to the rear. Aiyen pointed a finger at the camel in Vikir''s arms. "I won''t ask about the past." The corners of her mouth curved in a gentle arc. "Go." _____________________ _____________________ "??? Get ready to dive into a new chapter of this captivating novel every day , So don''t forget to add it to your library! ????" Chapter 50 - 50: Dark Waters

Chapter 50: Dark Waters

Vikir furrowed his brow in concern. "... Passed? I have no idea what that means. But there''s no time to think about that. Vikir sifted through his memory and spected the identity of the savage girl before him. Information about the Brute n of Bk shes through his mind before he regresses. #Bk #Civilized savages #Live in the hignds of the Red and Dark Mountains #Poption between 300 and 500 #Wolf-riding, bow-wielding hunter trackers #Rtions with the Empire is very low #Warriors of both genders #Every member of the n is highly aggressive... ... . After assessing the various tforms, I''m starting to piece it all together. The Bk were a savage n with few known figures, but some of their names were known far beyond the borders of the mountain range. The first name thates to mind is Adonai the Archer, perhaps one of the greatest heroes the Bk have ever known. He was one of the Empire''s "Three External Disasters," and a tribal leader at the level of Bk''s power. He was so famous that he single-handedly dered war on the Empire, killing and ying 542 Inclinations during the 100-day war. The number of casualties among the regr warriors was uncountable. The Empire suffered untold losses in the short span of 100 days, and from then on, the enemy and the Dark Mountains were designated as "untouchable" territory, and all-out war was avoided. It''s a much glossed-over story in the Empire''s history books, but at once a glorious one nheless. ''... ... But this isn''t the era of Adonai.'' Vikir thought for a moment. Adonai was from a whole age ago. A great man so long ago that even Vikir had only heard of him in history books. The archer Adonai had disappeared from the scene when the Baskervilles had just migrated towards the Western Front and established themselves as pioneers, and he had presumably died around that time. The current patriarch of the Baskervilles, Hugo Les Baskervilles, hadn''t even been born yet. So, who else could have been of the same era and as renowned? ''If it''s rtively more recent, it''s... ... the ''Night Fox'' who waged a ten-day conflict against the Baskervilles and the Morgans, killing 32 people before disappearing.'' When Vikir was a child, Baskerville and Morg had joined forces to eradicate their enemies and the savages of the Dark Mountains. One of Bk''s archers, who yed a prominent role in those battles, was known as the Night Fox. Not much else was known about her, only that she was female. In the span of ten days, she had killed sixteen Hill ss fighters in Baskerville, ten fourth-ss mages in Morg, and six fifth-ss mages. Vikir was too young to witness the carnage with his own eyes, but he could specte about the aftermath, as many of his teachers at the Dog level had died. "And it was the same in this life. The creature that had left scars on the bridge of Sword Star Hugo''s nose and on Adolf''s chest in a territorial dispute not too long ago was likely the Night Fox. ''... ... but she doesn''t look the right age to be a Night Fox.'' Certainly, her current age was in her mid-thirties, and most likely in her mid-thirties. Even if she was an archery genius, she must have lived and practiced for a significantly long time to be able to wound a Swordmaster and a ss 6 mage. The savage girl before him was probably only in herte teens. Although her skills were impressive, she was too young to be a Night Fox. ''It''s not in the history books, and I''ve never heard of her. So what was this, some sort of bloodline from the Night Fox? Not much was written about the Bk in the history books, and, surprisingly, the local Baskervilles who fought them had little to no knowledge of them. If the Night Fox, who could now be leading the Bk, had left any offspring, it could be this girl before him. "So much for the brute genius." Vikir had thought a lot in such a short time. Suddenly. ... Whoosh! A breeze blowing in from somewhere. Being an arrow was too delicate. But the hunter''s senses, honed through years of destruction, wouldn''t allow for a gap as narrow as a hair. Boom! Vikir swung the hem of his bloodwind to knock it off. It was a cactus thistle, a stingerced with paralyzing poison. The same ones that had injured the camel earlier. "...what! How did you stop it!?" A cry of horror echoes across the water. Ahun, hiding beneath the roots of a tree, was overreacting, his mouth sealed shut. Vikir deliberated on whether to retaliate, then, decided to withdraw his strength. All that mattered now was getting the camel in his arms to a safe ce, and likewise, erasing hisrge debt to the Morgas. "Just be patient, I''ll take you to your uncle soon enough... ... ?" But Vikir didn''t finish his sentence. The camel in his arms was looking up into his face with a nk expression. Hisplexion was flushed and he was breathless. His heart was beating too fast. "Has it been poisoned with something other than paralyzing poison?" Vikir asked the camel, sensing something amiss. "Poisoned?" "... I think so." If so, this is bad news. Vikir quickly retreated. Aiyen drew her bow with lightning speed, but couldn''t catch Vikir as he dashed backwards. Swoosh-! The rope traps fly again. Bk''s female warriors have been relentless in their pursuit of Vikir. But. Kiririk-grrrr! Vikir, too, has unleashed his auras, slicing through the ropes. With so many eyes on him, he was only able to disy the swordsmanship and aura of a lower level Inclination, but that was enough to overpower the average warriors of Bk. But. Ping-ping! Aiyen''s arrows were so solid that even Vikir had to watch out. Fortunately Aiyen''s arrows are deflected by Vikir''s rapid fire. Arrows aimed precisely at Vikir''s legs, and an asional noose flying by. Add to that the fact that Vikir is carrying a camel in his arms, and you have a recipe for trouble. Meanwhile, the camel clutches at the hem of Vikir''s robe in an act of understanding. "... Ugh, I never thought I''d be a humiliating heroine who only gets ankles." "Champion, you''re so reluctant." Vikir scoops up the camel and proceeds to fall backwards. Suddenly. ... Quack, quack, quack! A loud st puts a giant mass of ice between Bk''s warriors and Vikir. Suddenly, a massive wall of ice surrounded them, trapping them all. Morg Adolf. Morg is a representative to the Mage Board, leading the special party known as the Ming Party. One of the highest-ranking members of the Royal Magisterium. His power, looking beyond the 6th ss to the 7th, was unrivaled. "Stand down, nephew." He formed a numerical barrier in the air, working outplex equations. The volume of ice, the specific gravity of ice, thetent heat of melting ice, how much mana remained, and the weakness of magic instruments are multiplied and divided. And the results are terrifying. Boom, boom, boom! The entire sea of water began to freeze. As if an ice age hade, hail and snowkes dispersed through the air, and the ankles of those fleeing were stuck to the ground. Bk''s savage warriors and their wolves were tough, so their frozen legs wouldn''t be severed. But, there was nothing left to be done about being stuck to the ground. "Bite them all to death." Baskerville''s hounds'' teeth sank into the helpless Bk warriors. Morg''s wizards joined in, and screams began to erupt from everywhere. At that point, Adolf had taken the camel from Vikir. "My nephew, are you okay?" Adolf called out anxiously to the camel, who was still covered in Vikir''s blood. At the same time, detoxification magic appeared. ... Pow! Cure Poison. It was a highly sophisticated magic, and not just anyone could use it. Adolf seeded in removing some of the paralyzing poison from the camel''s body. "That''s a lot of paralyzing poison, and it will be difficult to get it all out. You''ll need to rest for a few months, and when we get back, we''ll start by visiting the Blessed ce of Quavadis." Even Adolph''s strength couldn''t remove the poison. Afterward, the camel recovered from the paralyzing poison and leapt to his feet. And then? ... boom! He rushed to his less paralyzed leg and hugged Vikir around the neck. "You saved me again!" Adolf''s expression behind him turned to one of disappointment and mncholy. "Nephew, here''s your uncle." "Why is my uncle here now, I will tell my mother everything!" "...." At this, Adolf grew even more grim. Then, Vikir led the camel away from him and addressed Adolf. "My lord. It seems that the camel is tainted with other toxins as well. From what I heard before... ... ." "Hmm? I recall no other toxin other than the paralyzing one?" "...?" What? I thought it was clear before... ... . But not if it''s not Adolf. Vikir was about to go check the camel out. Swish! Another rope snare flew in. This one wasn''t like thest one. It was much more refined, with a peculiar, writhing motion. It was like watching a live serpent. "...!" Vikir scowled, knocking the noose with the back of his de. Aiyen. Holding the end of the noose, she scowled at him with a determined expression. Not at Vikir, to be exact, but at the camel. "You better be captured quietly, we''re running out of time." Slurred Royal, Vikir thought, confused. "No time? What does that mean? Did he misspell because he was not fluent in Royal? Even now, the Morgs and the Baskervilles are overwhelming Bk. It''s only a matter of time for Bk. Lofty sounds, bright lights, and piercing shouts echoed from all around. Sssssssss... ... The water reacts to the tumultuous disturbance. Leaves slowly stirred. And suddenly, "... ... it came! It''s finally here!" Ahun, who was wielding the longsword, yelled in a frenzy. All the Bk warriors who heard it stopped moving for a moment. "...?" Vikir scratched his head. Even the keen senses of a seasoned hunter of destruction can''t pick up on anything. Yet. A buzzing. Satan, lurking within the veins of his wrist, was warning him furiously. "It''sing!" "Madame Eight-Legged!" "She''sing, she''sing!" Bk''s brutish warriors, whose faces never change despite the most extreme torment. To see them so terrified now was indeed a grave sign. .... ...And now. Something emerges from the darkness. A heavier, darker shadow, casting its shaded veil across the water. At this moment, drawn by the light and turmoil of battle. An unknown horror was approaching. __________________________ __________________________ "? Don''t forget to Rate this novel and add it to your library! ????" Chapter 51 - 51: Eclipse of Fear

Chapter 51: Eclipse of Fear

Something peered out from the fog. A darker, thicker fog spread over the water. Deeper, denser, heavier, and hazier ¨C that''s how it would be described! It had been drawn to the lights and chaos of the battlefield by Baskerville and the Morg. "Herees Madame Eight-Legged." Bk''s fighters are notably terrifying. The fighters of Morg and Baskerville understand the seriousness of the situation, as do the champions who are not known for their bravery. Vikir, especially, already had some idea of what lurked beyond the darkness. He had witnessed countless encounters in the Dark Mountains with the enemy before. And Vikir remembered the words of an old local he had once encountered. ''Lady with eight legs''. A part of eerie legend. It was a tale of horrors hidden at the bottom of the water, in the depths of decaying root holes. "...shhh. Don''t make a sound." Vikir hushed the camel in his arms. "You may not see well, but you have sensitive ears and skin, old friend." Light and sound. He''s sensitive to them. Jahak... ... Jaharak... ... Beyond the tangled roots in the floodwaters, a noise sounded otherworldly. It sounded like the awkward moan of an old person, or thest gasp of a drowning man in a swamp. Stirring, stirring, stirring. Soon there was the sound of furry fur being brushed all over. From its sound, what was approaching must be of huge size. Even the sturdy Morg Adolph was puzzled as to what species this creature belonged to. "It must be another creature that hasn''t been seen before, but how could such a beast remain unseen?" Adolf''s questions were valid. But Vikir, who knew how vast the enemy and the Dark Mountain''s waters were, had nothing to say. He only shared the information from his previous experiences. "Madame Eight-Legged. A level S demon. One that will grow into an even more terrifying beast in the next ten years. Danger Level S. Dangerous enough that a single entity is capable of destroying a nation. If we were to fight it head-on, we would have no chance. Even here, in itsir of Suhai, it''s not yet night! ...Swallow, swallow, swallow, swallow, swallow, swallow, swallow. Something sticky is dripping from above, onto the leaves, fallen branches, and human heads. The drops of slime falling simultaneously from various locations created the illusion of raining precipitation. .... Static. Intense static. There hadn''t been a sound of a grasshopper in the water since before. Then this happens. The seasoned fighters of Baskerville, the well-trained wizards of Morg, and the fierce brute champions of Bk had all been reduced to mere spectators. All were frozen, unable to move. Praying that the great nightmare overhead would pass quickly. All at once. "Kaaaaaah!" A tearing scream came from the air. Vikir turned his head quickly. There, standing, was Camu, her eyes narrowed with sickening fear. "It''s not ... ... , is it?" She made an X with her hands as if to say, "No greater shame." Vikir breathed a sigh of relief. Ahun of Bk let out another scream. "My, my head! Madame''s toxin!" Ahun was going near, shaking out his hair. Was it because he had cut it off with a de? Tsutsutsutsuts... ... On the ground, Ahun''s hair was melting away. But avoiding the onrushing water didn''t save him from the tidal wave that followed. "It" began to respond to his screams. A thick darkness descended upon the Bk champions. Aiyen immediately grabbed Ahun by the back of the neck and ran. "You fool! If you weren''t the eldest son of a shaman, I''d be all over you!" Ahun fell down, unable to utter a word as Iyen snarled. Soon, Bk''s fighters began to disperse, spreading out across the water. "Let us run!" At Adolf''s words, Morg and Baskerville''s followers retreated. But there was a slight difference in the way the Bk, Morg, and Baskerville coalition retreated. Bk''s champions fled individually, with none of them running in the same direction. The Morg and Baskervilles, on the other hand, fled together. This slight difference determined the oue. Passasasak- The sound of de-like leaves bending with ease. A massive pile of fur was breaking through the thick foliage and thorns, moving this way. ... into the fray at a dangerous speed! Puck! Thump! Pound... Dull noises came from all directions. It was the sound of fighters and mages being crushed by an unidentified assault. "What on earth is that?" Adolf shouted as he ran, clutching his camel. Staffordshire, too, ran forward, carrying the Baskerville trio in his arms. The trio, who had just been taken out by an unknown attacker, were bleeding from the corners of their mouths, their eyes wide open and ring at the "it" behind them. All at once. "That''s enough." Vikir stopped. Continuing like this, we''re all going to die. Whirr- Vikir spun around in his seat. Camu saw him and eximed. "Rain, Vikir! What!" She gasped in shock. Facing the camel, Vikir didn''t turn around, but waved his hand briefly. "Let me handle this." "It" is not an enemy that can be fought by concealing its power. And this crisis was an opportunity, a golden moment to slip off Hugo''s radar discreetly. Vikir instinctively felt that the time hade to execute a n he had long considered. Death. And concealment. When a dog in the field is dead, all surveince and control over it ceases. To him, he had proactively recalled the theories of the Baskerville 10th Swordsmanship. His mana and strength are slowly returning to the level of his previous life. All he needs is time. A ce away from prying eyes. This is the perfect ce to hide and recuperate, so that when the time is right, he can return to his family and perhaps be hailed as a hero. "No! Vikir, please,e back!" The camel pleaded. Vikir turned his back on the mournful cry. In the distant future, when he is no match for Hugo, or perhaps when he can hide and control his abilities perfectly, he will return to his family and maybe be regarded as a hero. Essentially, he could im to have sacrificed himself for Morg''s cause. Vikir straightened his posture. "Give your all, or die. He never intended to give his absolute best against a formidable adversary only to die anyway. It was just a matter of how much he could unleash. Vikir stood before ''It'' in an almost sacrificial manner. ''If we go on like this, we''ll all die,'' ''I''ll hold it off for a while, so everyone get out,'' ''Let my family know that I was brave till the end,'' ... ... and other lines that Vikir didn''t even bother to say. They probably got through without me. "...Nephew." Adolph bit his lip, a grim expression on his face. He bit his lip so hard that it bled from the corner of his mouth, but he must return to his family as soon as possible to save his injured niece. "Ace ... ... ." Staffordshire, also carrying the injured trio, nced back at Vikir with trembling eyes. Finally, Camus. "...." She reached out her hands toward Vikir, her face covered in tears and snot, her expression now stunned, her throat hoarse from exhaustion. Only to be interrupted from moving forward by Adolf''s firm grip. "Go." Vikir turned his back on everyone and drew his sword. Then. "Don''t let my niece''s sacrifice be in vain!" Adolf shouted, coughing up blood. With that, the survivors of the Morgans and Baskervilles began to flee from ''it''. "...." Vikir watched them all move away. And with that. Passa Passa. The rapidly approaching ''thing'' broke through the darkness and leaned forward toward Vikir. At the same time. Vikir unleashed all the power he had been holding back. Mana, fueled by the waters of the River Styx. An aura made even more refined by his newfound mastery of Baskerville-style High Swordsmanship. And the rare magic de Lucifer pierced through his wrist, revealing long teeth. ...Puff-puff-puff! Apletely dark force, red as blood and dark as the void, began to frenzy like a demon from Satan''s tip. It quickly formed five huge teeth and mped down on ''it''. Jaaaahhhhh! The creature let out a terrified scream. A scream, tight with pain. Quack, quack, quack! There was a sh of light like a giant sun falling. Vikir''s aura surged with power, driving dawn into the dark waters. He didn''t see Adolf and Staffordshire, who were focused on running forward, but... ... Camus and the trio, who were being carried by them and looking backward, saw through the exploding beam of light. ...sh! Vikir''s unleashed power exploding in the aura of a Progressive Moderate. _____________________ _____________________ "??? Get ready to dive into a new chapter of this captivating novel every day , So don''t forget to add it to your library! ????" Chapter 52 - 52: Redemption

Chapter 52: Redemption

A small bird chirped. Vikir opened his eyes to the sunlight streaming in. The morning light stabbed painfully through his body. As Vikir tried to sit up, he grimaced at the pain, as if his entire body had been shattered. With superhuman strength, he managed to keep his upper body upright, but getting fully to his feet was painful. "Where am I?" Vikir thought back tost night, which could have been any number of days ago. He remembered hurling every ounce of his strength at the darkness under the water. Mana squeezed hard, aura burned fiercely. "I''d thrown my mid-level Gradient power and my magic sword, Beelzebub, at it, and the result was devastating." ''Defeated''. Madame Eight-Legged, a gigantic demonic creature shrouded in darkness, was a creature beyond Vikir''s expectations. At the crucial moment, she would have been killed if she hadn''t flinched from the sudden st of light. And for a creature that could generate such firepower, Vikir''s recoil damage was not insignificant. Muscles and veins throughout his body were ruptured. The strain on the bones that had to support them was even worse. The bones of the fingers and forearms that gripped the sword were shattered byminuted fractures, and the sharp points of spiral-bent ribs pierced his intestines. The leg bones that had been thrown out had sufferedminuted fractures, transverse fractures, and variously shattered segmental fractures. As a result, there was no bone, muscle, blood, skin, or anything else. "At least he''s alive," Vikir breathed a sigh of relief. He had the protection of the River Styx and the power of Beelzebub''s ''stiff-necked breath'' to thank for his survival. The consequences of misjudging Madame Eight-Legged''s fighting prowess were painful, but he was d to be off Hugo''s radar for now. His death will be reported to Baskerville soon. There were plenty of eyewitnesses to his death, including Adolph the Mad, a camel, a Staffordshire, and triplets, so I needn''t worry about proving it. Furthermore, he did not die for not knowing his fractions, but rather for saving the next head of Morgue from demons and barbarians. ''...The Baskervilles will benefit greatly from future diplomacy with Morgue. Moreover, the Baskervilles are a knightly family, and this tale will contribute greatly to their image both internally and externally. Such a feat would likely be rewarded by the imperial court. Even in death, he would not be treated as a pathetic bastard for bringing honor and profit to the n. If you return to your family in the future and reveal that you''re alive, you''ll be treated even better. "I must recover quickly and regain my former strength," Vikir used the power of Murcigo to heal the wounds on his body. Bones and wounds that were healing at a ridiculous rate, though not immediately. Then Vikir suddenly noticed the ropes around his neck. A noose hung like a cor around Vikir''s neck. This was the other thing that had saved Vikir''s life, besides the protection of the River Styx and the power of Murcigo. If it hadn''t been for the noose, which flew up from behind and yanked at his throat just before the creature''s attack crushed his entire body, Vikir would have died. It was a very well-timed snare that nearly broke his neck and killed him, but he''s d to be alive. Vikir clutched at the noose around his neck. The end of the noose''s rope ran through the tent and out the door. Vikir lifted his head and looked back inside the tent. A cone-shaped tent made of animal skins. A few wooden supports were the only poles, and the floor was littered with dried leaves. Rustle. A ss vial of some sort was lying in a circle beside him, and upon closer inspection, he realized it was a potion bottle with the sigil of the Baskervilles. The smell of dry earth, fallen leaves, animal fur, and stewing potions mingled in the tent. Vikir crawled like a dog out of the tent. Her whole body burned with each step, but she needed to get a sense of her surroundings. Soon, thendscape outside the tent came into view. Large and small tents made of leather, drums beating everywhere, mes leaping from high piles of wood. Arge number of barbarians moved among them. ck or silver hair, brown skin, and well-toned muscles in both men and women. Tops made of deer or jaguar skins, bottoms of cloth dyed with acorn juice. Tattooed and scarred, they dismembered the carcass of a demon and skinned its flesh, while children yed with birds. The atmosphere was cheerful and lively, but raw, unrefined, and unprocessed. Vikir knew instinctively that this was the home of the Bk, a barbarian tribe. In the heart of enemy territory, longtime enemies of the Baskervilles. He should be on his guard, but he was too weak to do so now. Vikir wondered what to do next. Bk''s warriors walked past him, paying him no mind as he stood there alone. The women and children stiffened a little and seemed wary, but that was it. Just then. "Quick, quick, quick, walk!" A nervous shout came from somewhere. Vikir turned his head to see several barbarian warriors dragging rope-bound prisoners. The prisoners, standing in a line and staggering, were of various races. Most were ck-haired, brown-skinned men of other tribes. Every single one of them had been tortured and abused in some way. Vikir recognized a few familiar faces among them. Warriors whose names he did not recognize, but who were surely members of House Baskerville and House Morg. Some he''d met in the fortress, others he''d traveled with to this jungle. Their entire bodies hung like fish from ropes, their eyes locked for the briefest of moments with Vikir, who wore only a single dog cor around his neck. "...." "...." And then they walked past each other. Vikir stood silent, watching them. Then the Bk warriors stabbed their captives with the tips of their spears. "Climb up quickly. Unless you want to be mauled to death by wolves." They led their captives to a tall tree. It was an impossibly tall pole, covered in thorns that jutted out like des. Bk''s barbarians forced their captives to climb this ded tree with their bare bodies. The captives climb this tower of des until they are covered in blood. If anyone refused to climb, the barbarians would set fire to the base of the tree. The tree was oiled on the trunk, so the mes continued to climb up the tree, faster than most prisoners could climb a tree. Eventually, the prisoners would either bleed to death from being stabbed and cut by the de-like trunks, burned by the mes from below, or plummet to their deaths on the ground below. Thump, thump, thump! Below the tree, the wolves were howling, pushing their captives up the tree. Some had been impaled by spears or bitten by wolves for refusing to climb the tree of des. The horrific "Tree of Thorns Punishment" was devised by an old Bk shaman. Vikir could only watch this hellish execution. Then. "Hoo-hoo, be thankful you don''t look like that." Someone says to Vikir. Ahun. It was the barbarian warrior who had shot the camel with the tranquilizer needle the other day. He was giving Vikir a murderous re, as if he wanted to kill him right now. "If you weren''t the captain''s pet, I would have boiled you right there." "...." "Don''t just stand there, go find your master!" Ahun kicked Vikir hard on the butt with his foot. "...." Vikir fell to the ground and stared at Ahun. Ahun flinched slightly at the stare. "What kind of eyes.... There was not an ounce of agitation in those serene eyes. Not the horrific deaths of his captives, not the pain of his battered body. Ahun felt a shiver run down his spine as he realized that none of it had stirred Vikir''s soul. Slowly, Vikir rose from his seat and began to follow the rope around his neck. Ahun could only follow behind, unable to keep up with Vikir. * * * ''...The guy from earlier. You said his name was Ahun, didn''t you?'' He probably holds a grudge because he hurt his back falling off the wolf''s back the other day. Vikir hadn''t forgotten the face of the man who had just kicked his ass. But he couldn''t do anything about it in his current state, so he''d just have to put up with it for now. Even now, the protection of the Styx River and the regenerative powers of Murcigo are slowly restoring Vikir''s body to its former glory. In the meantime, Vikir has decided to visit the owner of the noose that saved his life. After walking for a while, tugging at the rope around his neck, Vikir finds himself in a remote area far from the vige. A small spring fed a pool with a waterfall cascading down through the rocks. A few crayfish could be seen crawling in the clear water. A rope led to it. "...?" Vikir stopped walking for a moment. He''s not sure what to do when he sees that the rope he''s been following leads to the center of the pool and goes under the water. Just then. Boom! There''s a ssh and a figure pokes its head out of the water. Water droplets sshing around, hair a mix of silver and ck, pointed triangr ears. A girl with brown skin and big eyes walked out of the water, naked. The end of the noose''s rope was tied tightly around her wrists . "...." Vikir looked straight into the barbarian girl''s face. Dark, half-moon eyebrows, foxlike nt, eyes as clear as the puddle he was in now, red lips on an intelligent nose. The charcoal-ck color of his face was gone, but the look in his eyes was unmistakable. She was the barbarian girl I''d met at an illegal ve auction during the cleanup of Underdog City. They were diametrically opposed then. Vikir held her eyes steady. "...." "...." A brief silence followed. It was the barbarian girl who broke it first. She tugged at the leash around Vikir''s neck and grinned. "Get down." Chapter 53 - 53: Chains of the Jungle

Chapter 53: Chains of the Jungle

Aiyen, a Bak fighter and the daughter of a n leader, addressed Vikir before her. "Get down." Could it be said that she was attempting to make the pecking order understood? In any case, it didn''t seem like that was her expectation. Because... Pfft. Vikir felt an impact of airing toward him. Simultaneously... ...Pot! Aiyen pulled on the rope around Vikir''s neck. As Vikir dodged, a flimsy bolt went by his back, stirring things up around town with a crash. Aiyen yelled, "You young men, mightn''t you at any point go practice elsewhere!" Out of nowhere, a stirring sound came from past the shrubs, and a gathering of small kids came running. Every one had a bow and bolt in his grasp. "...." Vikir lifted his head once more and looked at Aiyen before him. The youngdy shaking off the water before her. The youngdy he had safeguarded from the ve closeout previously. Aiyen told Vikir, "We meet on the circle, right?" He spoke in Bk, judging his abilities in thenguage to be better than Aiyen''s in Majestic. "... ... I see you once more." Aiyen''s eyes broadened at the Bknguage emerging from Vikir''s mouth. "Do you speak Bk?" "A tad." She walked to stand before Vikir, her eyes wide with amazement. She had a couple of short bits of deerskin around her, yet she didn''t seem to have any disgrace. Aiyen moved forward to stand before Vikir. "We were thankful then. We will reimburse your approval two times and your retaliation ten times." "...." "You saved me once, so I will save you two times." "...." "I never suspected you''d attempt to battle ''her'', I took off and returned for good measure." Surely, Vikir would have been killed by Madame Eight-Legged, the Dull One, on the off chance that the rope Aiyen had tossed hadn''t been gotten around his neck so as to pull him back. ...So what is the other time? At the point when Vikir viewed at him as though requesting a rification, the sides of Aiyen''s eyes drew a fox-like bend. "Did you not see it on the way here?" She directed past the hedges toward the bitter section of smoke ascending from the town. Vikir thought about the detainees he''d met en route. Maybe she would share aparative destiny. Maybe it was the Aiyen before him who had forestalled it. Assuming this is the case, that brought up a more central issue. "For what reason did you save me?" Was it just to reimburse some help? Assuming this is the case, there would be not a ringly obvious exnation for him to toss the noose around his neck in any case. Furthermore, Aiyen was by all ounts not the only one who needed to put a noose around Vikir''s neck. Each female fighter in Bk that day had her sights set on Vikir''s neck. As Aiyen cut into the pizza, Vikir asked her obtusely. "Is this some sort of spouse chase or something like that?" "Goodness, you probably caught wind of it some ce." It''s not only the Bk, most savages in the wilderness abduct their mates from outside the n. The thought is to keep away from interbreeding and get new blood. The Bk, obviously, are a fighter n, so the actual strength of the abductee is a major variable. Aiyen orbited around Vikir once. Like an appraiser assessing a piece of product. Meanwhile, Vikir had been thinking a great deal. Imagine a scenario where they let the Baskervilles know that they were alive, and they arranged a prisoner. That would discourage their arrangements. Their arrangement to remain off Hugo''s radar and develop their fortitude would be destroyed. To stop it, you need to get away from this spot or obliterate every one of them... ... That was unthinkable with Vikir''s ongoing state of being Be that as it may, Vikir had stressed in vain. They didn''t appear to have any goal of slowing down him. Aiyen looked at Vikir and said, "Try not to be mixed up. Dislike differentdies. I needn''t bother with a spouse." "...." "You have been caught to be utilized as a ve." She pondered, however didn''t express it without holding back, in the event that it had been important to toss the noose so frantically. At the point when Vikir stayed still, Aiyen waved the canine choker in his grasp. "You will not have the option to pass for a man with that body in any case, so you should be ustomed to life as a ve." Ordinarily, Bkdies see only reproducing in the men they catch from the rest of the world. In the event that the man neglects to satisfy his job as a male, they normally kill him, however luckily (?) Aiyen doesn''t appear to have the sense to do as such. Aiyen threw his garments to Vikir at the water''s edge. Vikir gets it, and the cor pulls rigid. Aiyen drove the way back to the town. "You will reside before my home and serve me." Vikir''s whole body shouted with each step, however he kept his mouth shut in any case. Fortunately his body is recuperating rapidly, on ount of the force of Murcigo. To Vikir, Aiyen provided his most memorable request, momentarily. "We should get our customs fixed." Strolling ahead, Aiyen stopped at the entry to the family and nced back at Vikir. He peered down and squinted his eyes. "Call me ace." Vikir slipped again into the town of the Bk. They lived unreservedly in the thick wilderness. The idea of individual property appeared to be remote. In the event that you didn''t have a spot to rest, you dozed in a neighbor''s tent, and nobody disapproved. Assuming they were ravenous, they ate from individuals who had a lot of food, and they were d to share. There appeared to be amon cognizance that everything goes back and forth, so we should share while we have it. They umted at apanion''s home with a huge tent, yed merrily, and nodded off. Kindling, meat, and liquor were shared liberally, and there was no yamcha. Regardless of whether they had been grabbed from an external perspective, whenever they were perceived as individuals from the n, they could go anyce ande anyce. Generally, an energetic and inviting environment. However, the skeletons of prisoners swinging from the thistle trees at the n''s limit passed on an alternate message. This is Bk''s faction, and that is unforgiving to outcasts however unendingly cordial and free to inhabitants. ... In any case, inside the tribe, there is a "honorable zone" where even insiders are not permitted to meander. Vikir''s objective was one of those couple of spots. A huge tent in the focal point of the town. It seemed as though it could hold up to two dozen individuals, however even the kids ying before it were not permitted to approach. Passing champions generally bowed their heads in respect toward the entry of this tent. Those barbecuing meat were mindful so as to hold the smoke back from floating toward this path, and those setting up the guts of their prey were mindful so as to hold the fragrance of blood back from floating away. "''... ... Is this the tribal leader''s home? Vikir spected from the size of the tent. Aiyen snatched the chain around Vikir''s neck and stepped inside. "Mother." Vikir could see the figure Aiyen looked for. Inside the tent, there was a seat with a huge bird cut into it, and ady sitting leg over leg, leaning back at a point. A dreary artiction, scars ovipositing all around her body. She wears a shroud and bottoms made of falcon feathers, and a long, huge bowys on a staff despite her good faith. She wore a shroud of hawk feathers, with a long, enormous bow on her back. Aqu, the ongoing authority of the Bk. Vikir bowed quietly before her, drawn by Aiyen''s touch. Vikir had proactively understood that the chieftainess'' genuine name was Night Fox, as she radiated a weighty presence before him. The one who had scarred the extension of Glorious de Holy person Hugo''s nose. Indeed, even Adolf the Frantic had been crushed by her, and had invested some energy in the assistance. Her presence was the justification for why Baskerville and the Morg couldn''t cross the boundary between the foe and the Dark Mountain. All things considered, she had killed 16 Slope ss fighters, 10 fourth-ss mages, and 6 fifth-ss mages in her short life. All without a solitary injury! She was likewise the person who had left sharpened stone blemishes on the essences of her foes and the Dark Mountain Devil Cerberus. "Imagine a scenario where it was before the rpse. On the off chance that I had the option to release the force of my heyday, might I at some point have confronted thisdy? ''I would have had a 0% opportunity in a hand-to-hand battle, a 0% opportunity by death, and a... ... 20% possibility by taking off.'' That 20%, obviously, is the opportunity of endurance. Vikir''s psyche hustled as he attempted to measure thedy before him. All things considered, she was facing a Hugo or an Adolf, a top hunter that she was no counterpart for the present moment. In the mean time, Aqu red down at Vikir before her. "Girl, is this the Supreme male you''ve been slobbering over?" "No, when did I at any point say that much... ... yet indeed, he is." "Hmm. He''s more youthful than you, and I perceive his face." Aqu gazed at Vikir with limited eyes. The look was like that of a top hunter from a boundlessly raised position, filtering the lesser prey beneath. There was nothing left but to hold his head down and stay away from her look however much as could be expected. Luckily, Aqu saw no indication of Hugo on Vikir. Hugo had solid lines, a square jaw, and a manly appearance, while Vikir took on a greater amount of his mom''s highlights. Aside from that however, Aqu appeared to have a very smart thought of Vikir''s state of being. "I see. What are you doing getting a squandered man?" "Assuming you treat him well, he''ll be worth the effort. He''s the person who hopped on Madame Eightlegs." "Hmph. Indeed, yet rampaging without realizing your ce will just cause you problems." Aqu said. "Sure. It doesn''t make any difference on the off chance that the body is broken or not, as long as the seeds are wless... ... ." "Aah! Mother, that is not it, he will be utilized as a ve!" "What? Yet, isn''t that the reason you''ve been letting me know from the beginning... ... ." "Hold up, that is the very thing that it was initially nned for, a ve, I really want one to assist me with hunting!" Aiyen immediately waved her hand to stop Aqu''s words. Aqu took a gander at her girl with a bewildered artiction, then, at that point, gestured. "... ... Indeed, so be it. It is your opportunity to involve your ve for anything reason you pick." When the words were out of her mouth, Aiyen bowed her head and pulled on Vikir''s chain. When outside the tent, Aiyen''s appearance was a lot stiffer than previously. The bothered look all over before his mom was no more. "From this point forward, I will give you a mission." Aiyen peered down at Vikir, who was just a single head more limited than her, and talked in a piercing voice. "It will be troublesome." ...A quite intense mission, for sure. _____________________ _____________________ "??? Get ready to dive into a new chapter of this captivating novel every day , So don''t forget to add it to your library! ????" Chapter 54 - 34: Bound by Duty

Chapter 54: Chapter 34: Bound by Duty

Aiyen is the most youthful hunting head of the Bk. She leads the young men of Bk fearlessly through the wilderness. However, she has encountered an adversary that has surprised her. His name is Vikir, a ve who was recently captured in a raid on Supreme territory. Aiyen gazed at Vikir with a puzzled expression. Vikir moved swiftly with his clumsy body, constructing a tent for himself as if he didn''t need anyone''s help. Twelve wooden sticks, each a little over two meters in length, were arranged in a row, and a mixture of inky ck, stone dust, lime powder, and water was applied to the sides. The construction was abination of dry and wet, with the walls fixed with leaves and covered with animal skins. The tents were quickly fitted with doors and windows, and the floors were lined with sawdust and fallen leaves. The few building materials given to the ves were sufficient. In less than 30 minutes, the tent was ready for Vikir to sleep in alone. "Request fulfilled," Vikir said, ncing back at Aiyen with a firm voice. The first order Aiyen had given to Vikir was to make himself his own home. Aiyen looked into Vikir''s tent in astonishment. There was a small opening in the roof and a p that could be closed in case of rain. There was even a small fire pit on the floor inside, with an opening for the smoke to escape that extended outward across the floor of the tent. When the fire was extinguished for a meal, the smoke would pass under the floor and vent to the lower part of the tent. The smoke would escape, the heat from the remaining fire would be retained, and the venttion and light would be excellent. Aiyen was puzzled. "...How did you build tents so well?" She was expecting Vikir to scoff in defiance. Aiyen quickly hid the construction materials that Vikir had been trying to use to make his life morefortable: sturdy wooden sticks and oil for baking bricks. But Vikir didn''t need any of that; he found calcareous soil, scooped it up, and solidified it with water. He also built a shelter ofrge leaves to shield against rain and wind. "It''s been a while," Vikir remarked. Fighters from the Time of Annihtion were not only skilled with des but also had to be proficient in various survival skills to camp and survive in harsh environments. Vikir was also a master of many domestic tasks. After building the tent, Vikir attended to the piles of leather near Aiyen''s tent and hung up the torn fabrics. He also dug a drainage ditch near the tent andid out some firewood for the night. "A ve who thinks and acts on his own before his master orders him to do anything, and takes care of all those bothersome tasks. Literally a ss A ve," Aiyen thought to herself. "The bricks under the n leader''s tent look unstable," Vikir observed. "My mother''s home?" Aiyen asked. "Yes. The ground underneath the central post of the tent could shake and release water during the next rainy season. If you give me the order, I will mix the limestone soil down there with stone dust from the hill across the road, make bricks, oil them, bake them, and reinforce them," Vikir suggested. "Indeed, do that. I was just thinking about that myself," Aiyen scratched her head, impressed with Vikir''s foresight. Continuing on his limp legs, Vikir gathered white soil from the hills behind him and brought in stones from the hill opposite, breaking and crushing them to mix into the soil. Then, he added water to make a paste, shaped it into rectangr bricks, baked it over a fire, and dried the bricks with hyena oil. The bricks were then used to reinforce the foundation of the tent, making it much stronger. Even Aqu, who was initially annoyed at the extra work, was pleased with the results. "The roof won''t leak anymore. It was annoying that no matter how many leaves or covers I put on the roof, it would still leak, but it must have been the foundation," Aqu remarked. Aiyen was amazed at Vikir''s skills and dedication to his work. She had initially been sad that her ve should spend most of his time maintaining the n leader''s quarters, but she didn''t object. She simply watched as Vikir dug drainage ditches around Aqu''s quarters and set up gutters to prevent leaves and soil from piling on top. "Hey, man. Are you okay working alone?" Aiyen asked Vikir. "Fine," Vikir replied, continuing his work without much fuss. "Do you enjoy your work? You''ve been working non-stop," Aiyen remarked. "It''s the rainy season; you''re already digging drains," Vikir replied. "You didn''t have this at home, did you? Eat it," Aiyen teased. "...The owner is talking to you; how about you respond to him?" Aiyen said, slightly annoyed at Vikir''sck of response. Vikir had been consistently ignoring her as a distraction from his work, but Aiyen kept hovering around him, disappearing briefly and then returning. At this point, it was hard to tell who was the master and who was the ve. With lye and a bat, Vikir finished hisundry. He had been a Pathfinder, a cultivator, a healer, a cook, an assassin, a cleaner, aundress, and everything in between, from the youngest crawler in the field to a finely trained veteran. His experience was proving useful here. "I know I keep using the Period of Annihtion excuse, but... it was simrly wild," Vikir thought to himself as he did hisundry. "Phew. Well, done," Aiyen said, watching Vikir finish hisundry. Meanwhile, Vikir, whose experience of surviving the Period of Annihtion had made him good at minding his own business, found himself somewhat embarrassed by onepetitor. "Uh, cold," Aiyen remarked as she relieved herself in the drainage ditch Vikir had dug earlier. "I''ve been holding it in for a while," she exined. Vikir was surprised and asked, "What are you doing?" "Marking the area. This is my ve''s home, so it''s also mine," Aiyen replied. "Doesn''t it embarrass you?" Vikir asked. "It''s not like there''s any shame in open discharge. There is nothing of the sort in my n," Aiyen said, lifting her skirt further to demonstrate. Vikir covered his face with his hands and turned away, feeling awkward. He remembered reading a research paper on savage ns once. "The savage ns of the Red and Dark Mountains practice free sex among their members. They have no reservations about exposing their sexual organs to each other, as they must first be certain if the other person is capable of reproduction and does not carry a sexually transmitted disease before engaging in a rtionship." Vikir tried not to be judgmental, but it was a culture with its own customs and reasons. "However, do have some modesty, at least around the house," Vikir said. "Why, didn''t your empire just throw dung through the window a few years back, and you wore these things called high heels because the streets were covered in filth, and you doused yourself with perfume?" Aiyen retorted. It was somewhat true. Vikir didn''t know what else to say, so he remained silent. As they conversed, their tasks werepleted. Bk was a very casual ce when not engaged in battle or hunting, and Vikir, always diligent, found life as a ve here to be much morefortable than it would have been in Baskerville or Longshot City, where he would have had to undergo training and work. Aiyen, however, had a peculiar look on her face. "Hey," she said suddenly. "What?" Vikir asked. "Don''t you want to be a member of our n formally next?" Aiyen inquired. Vikir frowned, and Aiyen moved closer to him and sat down. She was still spreading her legs wide enough that he could see under her skirt, so Vikir kept his gaze fixed upward. "Not bad for a ve, huh?" Aiyen remarked. "Not bad," Vikir replied. "You''re getting a well-rounded education in discourse, I suppose, although I dare not say anything negative from a ve''s perspective," Aiyen teased. "...No, it really isn''t bad," Vikir admitted. "It can''t be bad, for all the hard, dirty work," Aiyen waved her hand dismissively, not even wanting to think about cleaning or doingundry. "Come on. Come with me," Aiyen said. "Where?" Vikir asked. "I will help you. To help you fit in with this n," Aiyen said, gesturing towards Vikir''s chain. "If you''re good, I''ll take this off too," she added. The offer was tempting. Vikir was already annoyed by the irritating rope around his neck. "...What can actually be done?" Vikir asked. Aiyen''s eyes sparkled with determination. "Hunting." "Hunt?" Vikir repeated, surprised. "The big one." Of course, going hunting and capturingrge prey was the objective. The Hagiya, or Bk, were a n that primarily gathered food through hunting. To feed their nearly 300 members evenly, they needed to consume a beast weighing over 200 kilograms every day. That''s assuming they could supplement it with mushrooms, berries, and edible roots. Recently, champions in the n had been surviving solely on mushrooms and berries for days at a time because they hadn''t been able to find enough meat. "In times like these, if we can bring back arge piece of meat, your freedom isn''t impossible," Aiyen dered, her words surprising Vikir. Hearing "freedom" from a barbarian was unexpected, but it wasn''t a bad deal. "All you have to do is help me. Obviously, you don''t have much trouble getting around or carrying light loads," Aiyen said with a gleam in her eye. It was hard to tell if her intentions were truly to bring down the big game or if that was all she wanted. "Alright. Let''s go," Vikir decided to go along with Aiyen''s offer for now. As a ve, he had no other choice. Vikir nodded, and Aiyen spoke immediately. "We will leave at dawn tomorrow." "I see, but why were youughing so hard earlier?" Vikir asked. "What? When did Iugh?" Aiyen chuckled nervously, but when she heard Vikir''s words, her expression turned serious. ...There was something about her demeanor that seemed a bit suspicious. Chapter 55 - 55: Warriors and Slaves

Chapter 55: Warriors and ves

The Bk are an exceptionally warlike individualsmonly. Obviously, assuming that you removed war and hunting from their lives, there presumably wouldn''t be tremendously left. As Vikir followed Aiyen to the entry of the tribe, he explored what he had some awareness of the Bk. "Theirnguage has around 300 words, and arge portion of them are things. Action words are gestural, and there is no qualification among them and us with regards to ownership. Men are ambo,dies are akouati, love is aauki, passing is utika..." Individuals of Bk saw the realms as impolite, wicked, and self-absorbed. On the other hand, the Imperials saw the Bk as savages who shouted and punched at the smallest touch of outrage. Individuals of Baskerville appeared to be some ce in the center, Vikir thought, between the cultivated individuals of the Realm and the brutes of the wilderness. "I keep thinking about whether they''re ambiguously looking like the two sides of the boundary, neverpletely having a ce with by the same token." As Vikir considered this to himself, the trackers of Bk gathered all around. Trackers, youthful and old, gathered in gatherings of three and four. Some mounted on the backs of wolves, withdraws from hanging. Only Aiyen had no friends, simply a wolf to ride and his ve, Vikir. "Gather round, trackers, it''s the ideal opportunity for the function." A warped looking elderly person approached with a bowl of dark charcoal, which he spread on the essences of the tracker champions. A progression of tattoos looked out from underneath his dark robes, suggesting he may be a shaman. "Go, every one of you, with my approval, or I will strike you down." The old shaman dipped a bowl of tan into the bowl and spread it over the essences of the rtive multitude of trackers. The trackers of Bk feel remorseful about killing their prey. So they covered their countenances with tar prior to killing, so as not to show their appearances to the Divine force of Death. However, the more youthful trackers, including Aiyen, don''t appear to see the value in the custom. "Same story, different day, that irritating b*tch." "Don''t bother him. The shaman needs to do something significant." "Incidentally, wouldn''t you say your fortune-telling is somewhat off?" "That is the reason all they do these days are studs for ears and nose rings for noses." Every single youngster, paying little heed to overall setting, hate and scorn old traditions and odd notions. With a look of irritation, Aiyen stood out her face and acknowledged the old shaman''s charcoal-ck makeup. The old shaman rubbed the ck paint all over a couple of times prior to continuing on, which was very messy contrasted with how he helped different fighters, and obviously he could have done without her. Then, Aiyen slipped the spiked cor around his neck and gave it to Vikir. "Wear this to hold them back from gnawing your neck." Vikir nodded. One by one, the trackers began to leave the town. des sheathed,nces drawn, bows drawn, wolves crowded, the n''s trackers withdrew. Vikir, the ve, made his own arrangements. "While I''m here, I''ll need to mix in with them. He expected to renew his mentality. Vikir at longst wanted to and pulled down his pants to pee. He nned to begin with something as essential as this and blend into the way of life. ... When individuals of Bk saw Vikir peeing, they began to go crazy. Thedies covered their eyes and watched through their spread fingers, while the men gave him straightforwardly aggressive looks. Vikir was confused and inquired. "What''s with every one of the gazes? Isn''t everybody doing this?" Answers came from everywhere the spot. "...What are you referring to, who pees in no ce like that?" "Is that the way in which they do it in the Realm? That is savage." "We utilize separate bathrooms." "Men around there,dies here." "You''re so uninformed, you ought to conceal." "How boorish!" "What urred?" ... Vikir turned his head to check Aiyen out. Aiyen sneered, then, at that point, quickly deflected her look. Aiyen moved onto the wolf''s back. "Hang on close." On her back, obviously, was Vikir. Vikir paused for a moment, uncertain of where to hang tight, then, at that point, pressed the wolf''s fur. Then Aiyen reached back and pulled Vikir''s arm around her midriff. "You need to hang on here. Tight. In the event that you don''t, you''ll fall and break your neck." Vikir grasped Aiyen''s thighs with his hands. It was certainly sufficiently wide to be agreeable to hold. But. ...Boom! The wolf took a solitary jump, and Vikir was sent tumbling to the ground. In distress, Vikir practically shouted. His bones, barely kept intact by Murcigo''s regenerative powers, twisted once more. Riding a wolf was very not quite the same as riding a pony. For a certain something, there was no seat and no mount. Besides, wolves had a much smaller midsection than ponies, and they moved all the more gradually. Aiyen halted the wolf and brought himself down to the ground. "Tsk, tsk, you ought to have folded your arms over my midriff like that and hung on with two hands. It''ll tumble off assuming you hold it that delicately." She sneered and tapped her own midsection, as though to say, "How could I should vent without you holding it? Vikir was going to ascend from his seat. ...thud! A figure in the middle among Vikir and Aiyen. Ahun. He was riding a wolf, peering down at Vikir. The air promptly turned cold. Aiyen folded her arms in a look of dismay. Bk''s trackers vied for each second. Ahun is a champion who has forever been enamored with Aiyen, and he will challenge her in this chase. "This time," he says, "I''ll bring back the greater prey. I will be themander of the following joint chase, in my granddad''s honor." "How could you gamble with your granddad''s distinction on a chase when all you know how to do is ck magic? It''s your privilege to do anything you desire." Aiyen didn''t face Ahun. He only snapped his jawline toward Vikir across the way, asking him to immediatelye. Vikir had quite recently gotten to his feet and was going to advance to Aiyen. ...Puck! Vikir''s head snapped back. Ahun, riding on top of the wolf, had kicked him in the face with his foot. Vikir was as yet injured, so he had no real option except to take the blow despite the fact that he realized it wasing. Thank heavens it was anything but an assault of extraordinary power. The following second, Aiyen was angry. "You knave, what the... ... !?" Aiyen ventured forward, yet she frozepletely still. She looked to and fro between Vikir, who had tumbled to the ground with an odd search in his eyes, and Ahun, who had picked up speed. Ahun jumped briefly at Aiyen''s reaction, then, at that point, inhaled a moan of help. Then he took a gander at the fallen Vikir and jeered. "You''re involving this sissy as a hunting help. Get it together, Chief. You''ll just cause yourself problems." "You ought to take a gander at your own posterior before you say that ... ... ." At Aiyen''s wryment, Ahun peered down at his abdomen. There was nothing there. Where there ought to have been a quiver brimming with bolts. "...!?" Ahun whipped his head around, angry. Vikir had some way or another gotten up with his quiver and bolts. He had recently swiped it from Ahun before he imploded. "''I owe the Time of Obliteration once more.'' Before his rpse, Vikir hadn''t actually had some work he hadn''t done. The specialty of pickpocketing proves to be useful, as well. "Weapons are like darlings. You use them when they''re removed." Vikir''s grave remark made Aiyen burst out snickering and Ahun be flushed. "... ... you, you rude ve!" Ahun drew his bowstring and struck Vikir in the shoulder. Boom! With a boisterous break, Vikir tumbled to the ground. As though that wasn''t sufficient, Ahun moved away from the wolf. Boom! Yet again the bowstring swung out. ...Boom! Ahun''s bow needed to stop in midair. Aiyen had drawn a bolt and obstructed Ahun''s bowstring. "Stop. Whose ve do you believe you''re rebuffing?" Aiyen''s words were essentially as cold and hard as ice. Ahun stammered out a counter. "He''s a ve, how might he venture to affront a Bk fighter!" "You showed your pitiful self first." "All things considered, he''s a ve, and a ve can never affront a champion!" Ahun dissented, refering to the principles of the n. Aiyen thought briefly, then gestured. "Great, a ve is a ve, and on the off chance that he aplishes something wrong, he should be rebuffed." "Indeed, Skipper. That is what I''m talking about." "However, you reserve no privilege to rebuff him, he''s my ve." The idea of private property is intriguing on Bk, however with regards to ves, the lines of possession are really severe. At the point when Ahun shook his head, Aiyen drove a wedge. "On the off chance that there is to be a discipline, it will be mine." With that, Aiyen slid away from the wolf and remained before Vikir. And afterward. ...snap! Aiyen''s hand pped Vikir across the cheek. As Vikir tumbled to the ground, Aiyen kept on beating him. His clench hands curved like snakes, focusing on his mid-region, abdomen, and legs. Vikir twisted into a circle and persevered through Aiyen''s clench hands quietly. Following a couple of moments of this, Aiyen pulled back, breathing intensely. Then she scowled at Ahun with a virus gaze. "Might it be said that we are finished?" "...." Ahun paused his breathing, as though he was humiliated by Aiyen''s hitting, and afterward gestured in dismay. Aiyen looked at Ahun straight without flinching. "I realize you have a ton of individualints with my ve, tumbling away from the wolf, not having the option to get Saxi... ... ." "...Yes." "After this time, in the event that you do anything to my ve in private, you will be beaten this way. Do you get it?" Aiyen''s clench hand trickled with blood. His eyes were dull and tissue shaded. Ahun gestured his head a couple of times in disarray, then turned his exhausted look to Vikir on the floor. Vikir, who hadn''t shouted up until that point, was just squirming unobtrusively set up. With that, Ahun moved onto the wolf''s back and quickly vanished. Only Aiyen and Vikir were left here once more. Murmur... Aiyen creeped over and crouched before Vikir. Vikir drove himself to his feet. She stroked Vikir''s blushed cheeks with a unimaginable, muddled look. "... ... Would you say you were harmed?" His tone had changed somewhat, yet perhaps it was only his temperament. _____________________ _____________________ "??? Get ready to dive into a new chapter of this captivating novel every day , So don''t forget to add it to your library! ????" Chapter 56 - 56: Savage Symphony

Chapter 56: Savage Symphony

Vikir was puzzled on the wolf''s back. Aiyen, riding before him, looked all over the length of his back, watching him intently. "Did it hurt?" "...." "Might it be said that you are irate?" "...." Aiyen turns his head as far as possible back to check Vikir out. To which Vikir just answers gruffly. "Look forward." The wolf Aiyen was driving got on a root and reeled once. Aiyen immediately snapped his head back to the front and drove the wolf on. Meanwhile, he continued to look back to check whether Vikir was annoying him. As of now, it was difficult to tell who was expert and who was a ve. Ultimately, as the roots vanished and a totally open in arisen, Aiyen eased back the wolf. He turned around to Vikir, still on the wolf''s back, and talked. "I had no way out. Ahun is a difficult, persevering animal, and this was the best way to forestall his trivial retaliation." "...." "... ... For what reason would you confirm or deny that you are talking, huh?" At his lord''s kept goading, Vikir answered presently. "It harms." Also, it did. Within his mouth is canvassed in coverings of blood, and it harms just to open it. Then. Aiyen''s body winced briefly. She gradually turned her head to check Vikir out. "Does it hurt a ton?" Aiyen checked Vikir''s neck out. The white skin was spread with red imprints from the canine choker. "...." Aiyen gazed at the imprint briefly. Then she twisted her head toward Vikir and ran her tongue across the scar on his neck. Vikir yanked his head back in disdain, and Aiyen, briefly, acknowledging what she had done, stepped back out of frustration. Vikir grimaced. ''Do brutes typically lick each other''s injuries? ''Creatures of the canine family do. Bk''s heroes are well disposed with wolves, so this conduct might be ordinary. However, Vikir was an enlightened man, and it was off-kilter. "Furthermore, licking the injury with your tongue is perilous, as it leaves space for contamination. So Vikir was ready to firmly refuse if Aiyen attempted to lick the injury on his neck once more. However. "...." Aiyen says nothing, simply nts her head. For reasons unknown, the tips of his sharp ears were hued dazzling red. Like all Bk champions, Aiyen was essentially a straightforward individual. Her spirits were immediately lifted when Vikir got back to his typical way of behaving, then again, actually he was less garrulous because of his disease. Presently feeling better, Aiyen offered Vikir a gift to apologize for her previous p. "Is there anything you need from me, anything I can aplish for you that is an option for me, simply let me know a certain something." Vikir went ahead and. "Show me how to shoot a bow." "...a. Bow." I contemted whether he had something different at the forefront of his thoughts. The response returned somewhat muted. Aiyen looked somewhat frustrated at Vikir''s nearby response. "Yeah. Bow is great. Bow...." Aiyen muttered briefly, then a bleak grin bended his lips. "Good. Since we''re out hunting, I''ll show you how to shoot a bow, as well. In any case, you''re most likely preferred with a bow over a sword." With that, Aiyen moved behind Vikir and embraced him firmly against his chest. Aiyen''s body squeezed firmly against his, the heaviness of it pushing down on Vikir''s spine. Vikir snorted through the torment. " ... ... Do I truly need to learn here?" "Getting the hang of everything with your body is ideal. Do you dislike that?" It was hard for Vikir, whose body was broken, to stand up to. Then. Aiyen took out an extra bow and set it in Vikir''s grasp. The new feel of it in his grasp brought back recollections briefly. Vikir was very capable with a bow, as a feature of the schooling of the youthful dogs of Ironblood Baskerville was a prologue to ordnance. What''s more, the soldiers of the Period of Obliteration really knew how to utilize pretty much every other weapon somewhat, not simply swords. Vikir had proactively dominated the nuts and bolts of bows and arrows. ...A minor, truly. "Be that as it may, sufficiently not to go out and unt. Before his rpse, he''d been very great with a bow, however not to the ce where he could really involve it in battle. Best case scenario, he could bring down little prey that could be cleaned and eaten right away. However, here in Bk, where every one individuals are bosses of the specialty of bows and arrows, he could possibly arrive at new levels. Is it the craving to bring down the enormous prey? Aiyen had been showing Vikir toxophilism starting from the start of the day. "We''ll require the assistance of a wolf little guy for this chase." Aiyen was excited for this chase. Bk''s 300 individuals need somewhere around 200 kilograms of meat to endure the day. In addition, the fighters'' new hunting execution has been poor, and there are many individuals in the n who are starving. "Your life will be more straightforward on the off chance that you leave your imprint here." At Aiyen''s words, Vikir gestured. All at once. "...!" Aiyen''s wolf, Vakira, out of nowhere quit running. It had recognized its prey. Aiyen bowed down and snatched a modest bunch of soil from where Vakira was sniffing. Abination of spoiling sawdust and fallen leaves, greenery and sand. The dirt was somewhat soggy, and it smelled sharp and crude. Aiyen said with conviction. "It should be oxbane." Vikir knew the animal Aiyen discussed. . Peril Rating: A Size: 5 meters Viewed as in: Edge 7, Red and Dark Mountains -An extremely enormous hold on for two immense horns. A rapacious bear, the most grounded earthbound hunter, and an ideal killing machine, it is viewed as the most grounded and zenith of the Red and Dark Mountains seventh Edge environment. It has not many regr adversaries, with the exception of its own sort. The bear conveys two water bison horns on its head. Its whole body is canvassed in thick muscle, fat, and bristly fur. A beast I had experienced oftentimes previously during my preparation inside the faction. Nheless, the ones meandering around here presently should have an alternate degree of solidarity and life force than the ones that were caught in the enclosures inside the tribe, ready to be killed. "This should be their domain from now on." Aiyen turned his head to follow after the aroma. Oxbears intentionally sshed their noxious pee to deter prey and caution rivals. The aroma would have sent any lesser hunter getting as far away as possible, but not Aiyen, the hunting head of the more youthful Bk. Vikir, as well, had the quiet self-control of the ragged and worn out dog he had been before his rpse. Aiyen sneered at the sight. "Not terrified?" "Not actually." "It''s great to see you have a few balls for a youngster from the Realm. An Oxbear is a danger to even the most experienced trackers of the Bk." Aiyen appeared to like Vikir''s attitude even more. Before long, Aiyen and Vikir were confronting the breeze, following the fragrance. Aiyen sought after his prey with creature senses. Now and again he could smell it better than Vakira, the wolf. Vikir, as well, was talented at following, but only when it came to escaping people. "Great possibility. Vikir investigated his shoulder at Aiyen''s talented beast following. And afterward. It wasn''t well before they detected their objective at the highest point of a moving slope fixed with tall brambles and short bushes. I see an enormous oxbear clearing its path through the brush. Two wildly bended horns, fur far thicker and denser than I''d at any point known, tissue and muscle sticking together in a unimaginably close bunch. The oxbear, which seemed, by all ounts, to be exceptionally old, remained around eight meters tall, bigger than any oxbear Vikir had seen before his rpse. "... ... That is sufficient to raise my gamble rating." At the point when that''s what Vikir mumbled, he was finished talking. shing with an animal of that size is hard. It would have been exceptional to ease off now and continue on toward other prey. Yet, Aiyen didn''t withdraw. "How about we pursue it." She stuck to Vikir''s side. Vikir gritted his teeth against a weak throb. "A monster of that size will be difficult to beat. Obviously he''s serious areas of strength for abnormally an oxbear." "Fool. Who said we''d get him?" Vikir looked perplexed at Aiyen''s remark. She answered with a sneer. "On the off chance that there''s a female bear, there''s nock of male bears. Look." Before she could get done, a reaction came from past the brush. Another oxbear had drawn closer the past oxbear. Obviously, the monster oxbear that Vikir and Aiyen had first spotted was a female. The new male oxbear was moderately little. It was scarcely north of four meters tall, best case scenario, and probably weighed almost two times so a lot. Might she at any point be in heat? As the female oxbear moves her huge body, the male oxbear surprises her and sniffs her fur. Then, at that point, he begins nestling her chest and back. "OK, that is the genuine prey." Aiyen smiled and squeezed Vikir''s chest and back against the hedge. Vikir watched the prepping of the male and female oxbears and felt the strength of Aiyen''s grasp on his arms. Passasac... Secret in the brambles, Aiyen''s body squeezed nearer to Vikir''s. His breath, wet and hot, brushed against his ear cartge. The skin of everyst trace of her body, conditioned and delicate, squeezed against Vikir''s back. The beating of her heart against his back made him worry like apetitor. Normally, Vikir could think one idea. "That is a ton of weight." Chapter 57 - 57: Hunter’s Pride

Chapter 57: Hunter''s Pride

Ahun spat once on the ground and folded his arms with a sure expression. Before him now was a huge dead pig, seemingly weighing north of 300 kilograms. The Bk champions gathered around Ahun and apuded his aplishment in unanimous agreement. "Wow, a piece of meat this size would feed the whole tribe!" "I only got three rabbits." "Ahun''s pig must be the highlight of the hunt." The fighters talked, each offering up their catch. Ahun''s hog was thergest of the bunch so far. A hunt of this size, with almost every member of the n participating, was a game and a challenge in itself. And within the vige, next to the chief, the highest authority goes to the hunter who brings in the biggest and fiercest catch. Ahun shrugged. "Even Captain Aiyen wouldn''t be able to bring down something bigger than that." "So you''ll be the hunting leader from now on?" "Hmph. By the rules, I should say." Ahun gave a wry grin and blushed. But the man he should boast to hadn''t returned to town yet. Only Aiyen, the hunting head of the younger Bk, had not returned. Ahun waved his hand as if there was nothing more to see. "Well, a captain can only hunt so much alone. I don''t think he''ll be able to find anything bigger than this." "But the captain didn''t go alone, did he take a ve with him, what''s his name?" "You fool, how is that going to help when he couldn''t walk on his own!" Ahunshed out at hispanion. His face fell as he remembered the embarrassment he had endured before the hunt. Ahun pounded his fist on his chest, as if to emphasize his point. "I''ll see youter, you won''t catch a single bunny! That ve jerk will beat you to it!" The young fighters of Bk stood surprised, nodding at Ahun''s words. Whether he was right or wrong, it didn''t matter. In the end, the one who brought in the big catch had thest word. --- Meanwhile... An enormous waterfall cascaded down into a gorge. Below it was a sharp rocky ledge, and far below that was a wide expanse of white sand. The water in the valley was crystal clear. If not for the foam and the water, you wouldn''t even know there was water there... Bam! Several fat carp swam up the falls. Unable to ovee the swift waters, they plummeted downward, impaling themselves on the jagged rocks below. Aiyen and Vikir hid in the bushes by the waterfall and watched the scene unfold. "...It''sing." Aiyen said softly. Sure enough, the huge female oxbear they had first spotted approached the mouth of the waterfall. Thick horns with countless scars, a thick pelt, and muscles bulging. This was no ordinary oxbear. She was the product of a superior bloodline, one that had survived through countless ages. She didn''t bother to hunt, simply plucking fish from the sharp rocks and devouring them in a single gulp. She didn''t drink, only the fish. The river''s waters were brackish, and much of what umted on the white shoals was salt, which sometimes didn''t suit Oxbear''s preference for freshness. "This is where the river meets the ocean, which is why we have a saltwater river." Vikir nodded at Aiyen''s words. Now that he thought about it, the crawfish that had been crawling in the stream downstream were unusuallyrge. They were lobsters, not freshwater crawfish. --- Meanwhile... Even at this moment, the carp continued to struggle up the falls. "They say if a carp seeds in making it back here, it can grow into a big monster. My grandmother said that." Aiyen figured out once again. Vikir simply nodded, not particrly curious or questioning. Regardless of whether the legend she told was true or not, the carp, some as big as her forearm, were still slowly moving up the falls, and most of them failed to make the journey and tumbled to the bottom. A few lucky ones, even if they failed to climb the falls, couldnd on the surface of the water or onnd near the water as they fell and make their way back to the water, but most of the unlucky ones just got skewered on the sharp rocks and flopped and died. And Oxbear was clever enough to select only those carp and eat them. Perhaps he didn''t need to move his body to hunt. Maybe this was because this ce was so famous for hunting? In addition to the female oxbear, several other oxbears began to approach. They watched the main female, then settled down at the mouth of the stream to feast on the carp. There were no stones downstream, so there were no carp stuck to the rocks, so they had to use their bodies to hunt. The giant female oxbear turned her head and peered down at her unfortunatepetitors with a disdainful expression. It was a mixture of scorn and dominance. Aiyen scowled at the oxbear with a determined expression. He growled low to warn off other hunters that might approach, but he was exceptionally tolerant of the smallest and youngest members of his species. Some oxbears the size of puppies approached boldly and bit the carp on the head before darting away. The female oxbear nced at the little ones, whom she didn''t recognize, and ignored them. It was Vikir''s first time seeing an oxbear cub, and he was somewhat fascinated. Aiyen quickly realized the object of Vikir''s attention and eximed, "Is this your first time seeing an Oxbear cub?" "I have. They''re much smaller than I originally thought." "Baby oxbear cubs are even smaller. They''re just mice. They sleep, so there''s no way to feed them if they''re too big. She carries them for quite some time and finally gives birth to them at that size." "The mother must be terribly protective of her young." "Of course. Anyone within a 100-meter radius of the cub will be hunted. Even Bk hunters don''t mess with pregnant females with cubs." Oxbears are ruthless animals who will eat their own kind if they''re hungry, but their maternal instincts are brilliant. --- Then... A male oxbear approached the female. It was a male oxbear, and he was quiterge. He wasn''t quite as big as her, but he was well-built for his age. His nostrils red as he sniffed her scent. Her ears perked up as he drew closer, perhaps due to her advanced age and poor eyesight. Her hearing must be as sharp as her eyesight. [Growl!] The female oxbear let out a sudden roar. Therge male, who had been slowly approaching her, was startled and took a few steps backward, eventually retreating. He didn''t think he could win an all-out fight with a female oxbear. Bikir said, puzzled. "She keeps refusing to mate?" Indeed, the number of males she''s chased away so far is more than five. Some of them wererge and strong, but not a single one seemed to appeal to her. "How strong are they looking for?" Vikir muttered, and Aiyen chuckled. "You''re thinking something wrong." "...?" "That female isn''t looking for major areas of strength, quite the opposite." Aiyen was right. Before long, a male oxbear began to approach her. He was a small, young male who was eager to approach the female oxbear and was chased away for being too small. She was about 8 meters tall and weighed around 2 tons, while he was about 4 meters tall and barely over a ton. And the opposite was also true. That''s why oxbears preferred mates that were smaller and weaker. That way they wouldn''t be preyed upon. "Of course, we can''t use someone with weak mates. Male or female." Aiyen was right. The female oxbear seemed to like the male oxbear. It was evident by the way she gently allowed him to approach. Aiyen grinned at the sight. "Bk''s fighters share a lot inmon with the oxbears." "On that note, do you have any idea what kind of mate..." Vikir wasn''t particrly curious, but Aiyen stopped him. "An individual with excellent seed, but young. It''s said that if you make a fool, you won''t have to worry about having reproductive issues. So, just pull out the seeds." Vikir was silent for a moment. Assuming that the gleam in Aiyen''s eyes was just due to her enthusiasm, he didn''t press further. Just then... [Grrr...] A strange sound came from the falls. Aiyen and Vikir immediately turned their heads. The female oxbear was making an odd noise. The male oxbear stopped eating carp and looked up. She mped down on the scruff of his neck, almost affectionately. With that, the two oxbears left the salted sand and vanished. Aiyen urged Vikir along. "We should go." Aiyen''s gaze, which had been fixed on the female oxbear, now turned back to Vikir with an amused smile. "That male is going to lose a lot of his strength." Aiyen grabbed his bow and arrows, and Vikir followed suit. It would soon be time for hunting. _____________________ _____________________ "??? Get ready to dive into a new chapter of this captivating novel every day , So don''t forget to add it to your library! ????" Chapter 58 - 58: Savage Kinship

Chapter 58: Savage Kinship

"''When there are nts, there are nock of bulls.''" Vikir now saw why Aiyen had said this. Vikir and Aiyen were currently lurking before a cave deep in the jungle. The cave they were observing closely contained arge female oxbear and a small male oxbear. The two oxbears had been mating relentlessly for three days. The female''s strength and desire were immense. She blocked the entrance to the den with her massive snout and pressed down on the exhausted male to prevent him from escaping. He, too, had good seeds and was able to satisfy her deep hunger for several days, but by the third day, he was running out of strength and often made dying noises. Females were the strongest of their kind, and their cravings were curiously unquenchable. She had a long hibernation ahead of her, so she didn''t release him for a moment to ensure she was ready to get pregnant and hibernate. When he gave everything out and spread out, she got on top of him, groomed him all over, and helped him back to his feet. And then she''d do it all over again, over and over. Vikir murmured softly. "I don''t know what I''m doing." Vikir''s arms were filled with the carp, salmon, berries, mushrooms, and other items he had just gathered. Aiyen, too, had gathered various supplies and spread them out before the cave. These were not necessarily for Vikir and Aiyen to eat. They were for the oxbears mating in thatir. They had been assisting the oxbears in mating for the past three days. When a hungry female emerged to look for food, Aiyen and Vikir would give her these small pieces of food so that she could mate as quickly and as frequently as possible. The female oxbear would carefully inspect them for poison, then return them to the males and feed them to restore their strength. Aiyen grinned wryly. "Those berries and mushrooms are a temporary boost. But in the long run, they''re terrible for you. They raise the body''s potency rapidly and then drop it rapidly again." Vikir knew the benefits of those ingredients. Taking them made you temporarily stronger, but it drained and burned your life force, which wasn''t good for your health. And the female Oxbear seemed to know this yet still consumed them. The male Oxbear also seemed to recognize the benefits of these mushrooms and berries, but he couldn''t do much to satisfy her needs right now. He could only eat. Sometimes during the feeding, if Vikir identally left a scent or a trail, the female oxbear would emerge from her cave, alert and vignt. She was old and had poor eyesight, but her ears seemed to make up for it. [Crouch!] She tore at the thick logs around her with her paws and pulled rocks apart. A giant tree that had likely been hundreds of years old was snapped in half, and the stones that supported the small hill were shattered. After ravaging the area for a while, the female, satisfied that there were no more signs of intruders around her, returned into the den and got on top of the exhausted male. Vikir, hiding behind a bush, murmured quietly. "I couldn''t say whether it''s a warning to the intruder or the male." Such a disy of strength would drive away the intruder, but it would also make it impossible for a feeble male to escape. Vikir now understood the reason why Aiyen had chosen arge, powerful female to pursue first. The stronger andrger the female, the more likely she was to be able to resist the male''s advances. Meanwhile... Hunting trackers needed to eat, too. Aiyen calcted the direction of the wind and set about making a meal that wouldn''t carry the scent to the oxbears. Clear water boiled in a coconut shell with crawfish from the waterfall. The only other additions were a handful of salt and plenty of dried seaweed. Aiyen offered Vikir some of his clear water. He pushed all the lobsters, even the full ones, towards Vikir. It was a sight that made it difficult to tell who was the master and who was the ve. "Eat a lot, so you can feel better." Aiyen pushed plenty of food before Vikir''s nose. Vikir thought she sounded like a bully. ...Pow! The red lobster''s body snapped in half. The hard shell cracked open, revealing plump white flesh. The yellow and blue entrails were steaming hot. Vikir bit into the lobster''s head. "By the way, they mate like there''s no tomorrow." For three days, the oxbears barely left their dens. The constant vibrations of the den and the mixed groans of the males and females inside must have been exhausting for those who had been watching for three days. Aiyen''s eyes lit up mischievously at Vikir. "Isn''t that what you deserve?" "...what?" "I thought all Bk men should do that, but not Supreme men?" Vikir grimaced. Aiyen''s words were so insincere after what had happened. Hadn''t he once trusted her and peed in nowhere and been embarrassed by his tribe? But Aiyen continued to tease Vikir. "You can''t do that?" "...." "Well, maybe you can''t because youe from thend of the sandman." "Who''s a sandman." "Then, could you ever do that?" "...." "Would you ever make it happen? Could you ever make it happen?" Aiyen was getting annoying. Vikir knew that getting caught up in her teasing would be a headache, so he chose topletely ignore her. What an arrogant ve. ...Suddenly. [CRACK!] A cry unlike any other erupted. "...!" The yfulness drained from Aiyen''s face. She bounced to her feet, quickly grabbed her bow and arrow, and began to peer over the bush. The spirited seventeen-year-old girl of just minutes ago was nowhere to be seen. Only the sharp-shooting tracker remained. [Grrrr... ... ] Baqira, Aiyen''spanion wolf, had bared her teeth too. Vikir, too, dropped his lobster ws and rose to his feet, crouching next to Aiyen. A disturbance was from the cave containing the two oxbears. [Gwooow! Gwooow! Gwooow!] The female, who had been gentle with the male so far, choked a few times and suddenly changed her demeanor. She bared her teeth at him and threatened him with her sharp ws. The male was startled by her sudden change in attitude but remained lying on the ground, evidently trusting his bond with her. He seemed to want to stay in his big,fortable den for a while longer. But she wasn''t going to let him keep wriggling and squirming against her. ...Bam! A dull noise. The female mmed her front paw with the force of several tons. Teeth snapped, and blood spurted. A p on the ear jolted the male to his feet. He scrambled out of the den on unsteady legs. Aiyen called out in victory. "Looks like the female is convinced she ''s fertile." Now that she had sessfully conceived, she didn''t need to extract the male''s seeds. It was a world of carnivorous bears. After mating, the other gender was essentially apeting hunter that had intruded on their territory. [Boom!] The female roared again at the fleeing male. The male was confused and scrambling for his life. He hurried away from the female''s den in a daze. To avoid being eaten, he had to flee as fast as possible while she wasn''t feeling vicious. His legs were shaking, and his movements were sluggish and slippery. His fur was matted and had lost much of its shine. His nose and eyes were dry, and all the fat that had once filled his back, belly, nks, and thighs had been burned off. His cheeks were already visibly swollen from the p he had just received. And at the sight of such a male oxbear, the eyes of Aiyen, the tracker of the Bk, gleamed. "Follow me, ve." "...." Aiyen, a male oxbearer, and Vikir, a captive to his mistress. This was the beginning of the real hunt. Chapter 59 - 59: Savage Silence

Chapter 59: Savage Silence

Aiyen and Vikir followed the oxbear male cautiously. Though his nerves were sharp, his body was weakened, evident from the water dissipating in his wake. "You have to seize the moment when your target is as vulnerable as possible." Vikir nodded as Aiyen applied frog toxin to his sharpened stone. ...When is the enemy most vulnerable? It''s when they''re sleeping, especially after several vigorous lovemakings. Aiyen nced at the oxbear dung on the ground and nodded. "Based on the density and consistency, he''s not doing well." "He''ll probably rest well tonight." "Of course he will, he hasn''t had any rest for the past three days and is depleted of energy. He''ll likely retreat to a dark, deep corner where he doesn''t usually go." Aiyen was correct. The oxbear was familiar with its environment, and it was heading deeper into the dense floodwaters. Thick jungle. Fallen trees tangled between the living, creating a maze of foliage. The leaves were turning red and yellow, making it difficult to discern direction. Tracking the creatures was made even more challenging by the fact that their tracks could be washed away in as little as half a day if it rained. But Aiyen never failed to focus on his objective. The way the branches bent, how the grass was trampled, the depth of the soil, the chirping of the grasshoppers around him. To a finely trained tracker, these were signs. "Where an oxbear has passed, you won''t hear a mouse or insect for a while." As if in agreement, the wolf Bakira let out a low growl. Bakira had been following a scent from earlier, the faint aroma of fragrant berries, a scent that the human nose couldn''t detect. The scented berries had been stuffed into the stomachs of carp and salmon by Aiyen and thrown to the oxbear as food. So the oxbear would inhale it and carry it with him wherever he went. Meanwhile, Vikir observed Aiyen''s skilled tracking from start to finish. Some parts he didn''t know, some parts he did. What he knew, he would review; what he didn''t know, he would learn. Then. Up in the trees, Aiyen peered down at the forest at the bottom of the hill and raised a finger. Sure enough, there it was, a male oxbear lumbering along. He could probably get it if he pounced on it right now, but he was cautious nheless. "Well, we''ll have to postpone the chase for a while." "Why is that?" Vikir asked, and Aiyen snorted and scowled. "That oxbear has crossed the boundaries of the marsh. There are terrifying creatures that live in the marsh, so we can''t go in there." "Terrifying creatures?" Vikir was about to ask what they were. ...Mate! Aiyen''s two palms flew out and pped Vikir on both cheeks. His cheeks flushed red instantly. As Vikir stood there stunned, Aiyen smirked. "This is the creature." Aiyen held out one palm before Bikir. In the center of his palm was a dead mosquito. Bakira, the wolf, growled softly and pawed at the mosquito''s corpse in preemptive warning. Aiyen cautioned with a serious expression. "There are three types of mosquitoes in that marsh. One is the parasitic mosquito. These are not very threatening. But... bone-sucking mosquitoes and tissue-sucking mosquitoes, you have to watch out for." This was the kind of thing Vikir knew too. Of all the mosquitoes in the waters of the Red and Dark Mountains, the bone-suckers were the most dangerous. They swarmed over anything that moved, turning the body of a living creature into a leather sack of carnage in an instant. Indeed, Vikir had witnessed how the bone-sucking mosquitoes had treated apanion a few times before, so he understood the seriousness of Aiyen''s situation. ...But there''s one thing he doesn''t know. "But... why won''t you remove your hand from your cheek?" Aiyen''s other hand was still on Bikir''s cheek. Aiyen winced slightly at Bikir''s question, but then answered in a terse manner. "Do I need to take it off?" Aiyen was now pressing directly on the flesh of Bikir''s cheek. Bikir scowled. "...What''s wrong with you?" "Why, I''m the master. Do you always object to me touching mine?" Bikir''s mouth was half open in disbelief. But there would be no point in rebelling against Aiyen now, not when he was so unwell. "You''re serious." "...." So I''ll just have to endure this embarrassing childish treatment for a while. * * * At dusk. Aiyen settled down on the cliffside directly overlooking Oxbear''s den. "They''ll strike at daybreak tomorrow." Oxbear is nocturnal, so fighting him now would be a disadvantage. It was wisest to strike when the sun rose and he fell asleep. Aiyen and Vikir built a simple shelter on a sturdy rocky area. A few branches, a leather cloth, and some broad leaves made a tentrge enough for three or four people. Blow into it and white smoke billows out. This is what the indigenous people of Bk call the "cool valley," a valley where even in May, the snow still hasn''t melted. "It''s so cool here, even the mosquitoes can''te." Aiyen moved into the tent andy down. He lifted his leathers and gestured to Bikir, who stood outside the tent. "Come in here." "... ..." Bikir was silent for a moment. He nced around and saw the harshness of the weather. The ground was cold and the soil was poor. Trees couldn''t grow much, so where they had grown and died, only shrubs and weeds grew in their ce. With short bushes rising like a mesh, it wasn''t a bad spot to camp for the night, as long as you were careful about the cold. Stir... Vikir stepped inside the tent. Aiyen had dug a shallow pit in the fresh floor and piled leaves and swordfire in it. Crackle! A small fire bloomed. The light from the tent warmed the confined space. True to its name, the valley became freezing at night. His face and arms were warm in front of the fire, but his back, head, legs, and toes were immediately cold. Beyond the crackling coals, Vikir pondered many things. The friends andrades he''d left behind in the Time of Ruin, that multitude of faces. People he could see again whenever he chose, people he could never ever see again. Meanwhile, in the sea of mist outside the tent, dead trees, like human bones, rose and sank. Vikir was lost in thought over the dying embers of the fire. "Boom!" A sound interrupts his reverie. He turns to find Aiyen wrapped in Bakira''s fur, inhaling something. It was portions of strength for a, so potent that you could discern its strength by the smell alone. From a leather pouch, Aiyen smoked a wide slice of jerky, thered in white fat , and ate it as ate-night snack. It looked like buttered bread, but the vor and nutritional content would be far different. After a long pause, Aiyen looked back at Vikir. "You should eat it, it''s good for you." "...I don''t have jerky." Vikir replied, and Aiyen waved her hand dismissively. "Anyway. Just rx. It''s a master''s virtue to provide for his ves. I''ve even brought you your portion." "...?" Vikir tilted his head. Aiyen''s leather pouch had contained only one piece of jerky. It had just gone into her mouth. Just in time. ...Jaw! Aiyen pped both of Vikir''s cheeks in her palms. Then, she pressed her lips against his. ...! Vikircked the freedom and willpower to object. Aiyen kissed Vikir on the mouth, transferring the alcohol and jerky into his mouth. Gulp! Vikir swallowed the alcohol and meat in one gulp. "Fuha!" Only then did Aiyen pull her face away from Vikir''s. She stroked his jawline with the back of her hand and grinned. "You can''t chew this jerky with your recent jaw. It''s really tough." "...I''m sure it is." Vikir frowned. The jerky that remained in his mouth was so tough that he had to draw on his mana to chew it. With Ahun''s beating, Vikir hadn''t been able to eat anything except porridge or tree berries, so this was a fine(?) nourishment. Suddenly. Aiyen''s eyes widened. Somehow, she had ended up sitting on top of Vikir. In the confined confines of the tent, Vikir could do little more than squirm beneath her. Aiyen''s face was flushed red from the firelight. She gazed down at Vikir with a strangely heated smile. "You couldn''t object, could you?" "Because it''s heavy." "It''s not heavy." "I said it''s heavy." "I''m not heavy." "I said I''m heavy." Aiyen was silent for a moment, taking time to ponder something, then she said. "It''s not that I''m heavy, it''s that you''re weak." With that, Aiyen smiled a smile that seemed oddly satisfied. Vikir noticed it and gave up on the conversation. Maybe it''s the dialect, but he can''t read her emotions right now. "The main thing I want to do is recover quickly. He had to if he didn''t want to be controlled. If I could regain my strength, I could easily subdue this smaller guy and leave the jungle. And the quickest way to do that was to rest. Vikir closed his eyes. Aiyen leaned in close to the point of touching his face with the tip of her nose. "Are you sleepy? Put your hand here. It''s the spot with the most strength. In return, I''ll put my hand on yours..." As Bikir''s hand slid between my chest and armpit, Aiyen paused to drape her body over his. Aiyen''s expression quickly turned to bewilderment. "...Are you asleep?" The response came back, too frightened to speak. Doron-. Vikir had fallen asleep in that brief moment. He could fall asleep in less than a second when he lies down, a skill that has been practiced by martial artists throughout the Age of Destruction. "...Huh!" Aiyen pouted her lips in disbelief. She slid off Vikir''s body as if offended andy down beside him. Then she rolled over and crossed her arms, her own hands trapped between his chest and armpits. "Hmph. How dare you be insolent. A dull ve, inconsiderate of his master." Aiyen continued to grumble. Only Bakira, the wolf with her ears to the ground, is looking at Aiyen with a pitying gaze. "What is it, why are your eyes open like that?" [Grrrr-] "What! What! I was just cold, I wasn''t trying to do anything else...." Just as Aiyen and Bakira were about to argue. ...Bam! Vikir, who thought he was sleeping, instantly jumped up. The momentum was enough to make even Aiyen and Bakira flinch in surprise. "Uh, uh, you didn''t sleep...?" Before Aiyen could open her mouth, Vikir spoke. "It''sing." Something clicked in his senses that hadn''t been there for a moment. Suddenly, Aiyen''s and Bakira''s expressions stiffened. Suddenly, an inexplicable wail rips through the night. [Krrrrrr!] The oxbear male had attacked this way first. _____________________ _____________________ "??? Get ready to dive into a new chapter of this captivating novel every day , So don''t forget to add it to your library! ????" Chapter 60 - 60: Wilderness Convergence

Chapter 60: Wilderness Convergence

s. Vikir rose to his feet. His bones shouted at his unhealed joints, but he had no way out. If he didn''t move now, he would be killed. Boom! The tent I had assembled was destroyed like tissue paper. It was the Oxbear''s strong hooks that tore through it as the night progressed. Aiyenughed in amusement. "You were lured, weren''t you, you tricky thing?" A male oxbear. Even though he was only a fraction of the size of the female, he was still a veryrge carnivore, standing over four meters tall and weighing over a ton. This cunningly prepared beast surely knew it was being followed. That''s why it had waited to strike while it was weak. Aiyen quickly grabbed his bow and arrows and retreated to beyond the tent. Bakira, the wolf, crouched low next to her master, growling. Aiyen studied the oxbear before him. "I see you were chosen by the old female for a reason." The giant female Oxbear before him had been very selective about her mate, and he was somewhat puzzled as to why she had chosen this one, who was unusually small among the many males, to be her mate. To vie for a mate, there were plenty of other smaller males one could expect to find. But now I understand. She believed his cunning intellect wouldplement her superior strength. [Grunt!] The oxbear charged at her with two massive horns and both front paws. Aiyen leaped onto Bakira''s back and quickly nocked an arrow to his bowstring. Ping-! Two arrows flew, aiming for the oxbear''s face. The oxbear tilted his head and lifted his horns up, so they couldn''t hit him in the face. The arrows then veered in midair as if they were alive, striking Oxbear in both shoulders. Indeed, Bk''s archery was excellent on the continent, and Aiyen''s was the best of all. Karak Karak Aiyen strung multiple arrows from a single bow. Surprisingly, Bk''s bow had multiple nocks. The arrows on each of these nocks could be loosed and fired one after the other, or they could be fired simultaneously. Puff, puff, puff! Aiyen fired dozens of arrows, barely pausing to catch her breath. The time it took for the first arrow to fly, followed by the second, third, fourth, fifth, and so on, was a blink of an eye. A truly tremendous rate of fire. Of course, drawing five arrows at once required an insane amount of arm strength. The tremendous strain required was supplemented by Aiyen''s low-level Inclination mana. [Grrrr!] The barrage of arrows slowed Oxbear''s charge. Each of Aiyen''s arrows was so potent that even the oxbear''s thick muscles and shaggy hide couldn''t defend against them. Moreover, Aiyen''s arrows didn''t just fly straight. She shot them vertically, sideways, and even backward. Arrows that went up would fall in an arc and strike the top of the head, while those that went sideways would curve back and hit the side. Arrows that flew backward even hit trees and rocks, sending debris flying. Additionally, the arrows carried a potent aura. Oxbear had no idea how troublesome this aura would be. ...Puck! Puck! Oxbear ducked behind a bush to avoid the flying arrows. The brambles were quite thick, and he thought they would block the arrows. But. "A good arrow will pierce steel if it wants to, but it won''t pierce a leaf if it doesn''t want to." Aiyen recalled a lesson she had heard from her mother and mentor, Aqu. Then, she loosed an arrow, which struck the high bush where the oxbear was hiding. Poof! Surprisingly, the arrow, traveling at such high speeds, didn''t make a noise upon impact and rebound. Instead, the arrow''s energy left the arrowhead and seeped into the bush. And then. Boom! The oxbear hiding behind the thorn spat blood from its neck. [Crunch!] Pration. The potent energy from the arrowhead prated through the dense foliage and embedded into the oxbear''s body behind it. Vikir gasped at the sight. "Indeed, that is the archery of the Bk! A remarkable archery skill, capable of striking even an enemy behind cover. However, the skilled hunters of Bk truly make it happen. Vikir had manipted mana to break a table and the sses on it without destroying it, but he couldn''t say if it could be applied to flying arrows. "If it can be done... it would allow for more precise aura control. Vikir lifted his head again and surveyed Aiyen. Seventeen years old and a Hill junior. Even in Baskerville, where only prodigies reside, I''ve never seen a prodigy this young. In terms of talent alone, he could probably match or surpass even Morg''s camouge. ...But. It was the oxbear that made even Aiyen nervous. A juvenile, small male, weakened after a prolonged mating. Yet still, the Risk Rank A monster was formidable. Aiyen gritted her teeth as she realized she was almost out of arrows. Bakira, the wolf who had been her constantpanion, was also exhausted. It''s cold, the terrain is rugged, and it''s a moonless night, making visibility difficult. Now, with all the advantage, Oxbear is poised for the final blow. The oxbear''s typical attack pattern consists of a horn charge followed by a sweeping blow of its front paws. But it''s the tooth attack that follows these two actions that truly makes the difference. [He-aaaah!] The oxbear charged with all its might, opening its wide arms to embrace both Aiyen and Bakira at once. Its dagger-like jaws were lined with teeth, ready to rip Aiyen''s head off. "What do we do, we''re running out of arrows, do we retreat, or do we take onest chance... ? As Aiyen pondered her next move. Something happened that neither Aiyen, Bakira, nor even Oxbear sawing. "Move." Vikir. He had appeared. Vikir, an unwee intruder into the fray. He was perched atop a tall branch. Then Vikir leaped off the branch and plummeted, falling straight down towards Oxbear. "Ow! What are you doing!" Aiyen was rmed. What Vikir was doing seemed to her to be nothing less than suicide. But then. As Vikir plummeted from the tree, he grasped a handful of arrows. And unexpectedly, Oxbear didn''t react much to seeing Vikir falling. That''s because Vikir''s leap was to the left. Not long before, the male Oxbear had received a p on the cheek while sulking around in the female''s den after mating, and his left eye was swollen shut. It was a vulnerable spot to exploit. And then. ...Poof! Several arrows in Vikir''s grasp pierced Oxbear''s left eye simultaneously. Chiiiit- The sound of fat heating up, the smell of burning flesh was unmistakable. The arrowheads had been imbued with Aiyen''s mana not long ago, and were heated to the maximum. The hot shards of iron tore through the oxbear male''s swollen flesh, popping his tender eyeball and sending the vitreous humor inside sizzling. Oxbear''s cry changed slightly. Its roar, once a mixture of disdain and arrogance, was now tinged with fear. Vikir snatched the arrows from her hand and dropped to the ground. "...thud!" The mere act ofnding on the ground seemed to jolt his entire body. The oxbear loomed before him, its massive body towering over him. Aiyen panted with sickening apprehension. "No!" She quickly fired an arrow, but it only pierced some of the oxbear''s tough back muscles. Bakira the wolf darted forward and bit at his hind legs, but Oxbear was unperturbed. [Argh!] Unhinged and terrified, Oxbear opened his mouth in a guttural roar. No horns, no front paws, just teeth! The oxbear''s primal breath attack hurtled towards Vikir. And the expression on his face as he faced it could never have been more serene. "...." This isn''t a death wish. He''s checking whether his body can handle the technique he''s about to use. "Unleash." Vikirmanded in a calm tone, and the loyal wolf bared its teeth. ...Poof! A dark drill pierced the artery in Vikir''s wrist. The enchanted de, Satan, had been unleashed! Whirring. With the flutter of a fly''s wings, Satan revealed its appetite for the giant hunk of meat before it. And with that, one of the formidable powers trapped within Lucifer''s three rings surged through the tip of his de. /Borer -1 ring: Consume - Cerberus(A+) Cerberus. The three-headed hound that represents Hell itself. Roar! The oil-based mes, which couldn''t be extinguished by water,bined with the aura of Lucifer''s de and exploded. Fueled by the essence of agony, the mes burned endlessly unless their master''s will was quenched. The fiery hound''s teeth sank into Oxbear''s gaping mouth once more. [Cackle!?] Oxbear ceased its charge. Its eyes, wild with fear, finally opened to reality. ...What on God''s green earth is that? I thought it was just some human blood, but it wasn''t. What stands before you is a colossal apex predator, the presence of a high-ranking demon that you dare not approach, the teeth of a creature that belongs in the deepest hells of the Underworld. Wherever it has been lying in wait, the creature that has just bared its teeth has arrived, bringing untold torment and terror. ...Quack! A short, guttural sound. The drill that sprouted from Vikir''s wrist shot forth and pierced the oxbear''s mouth. First, it pierced the dangling tongue, then the gums, then the pte, and finally the brain within the skull. To make matters worse, the tip of the drill emitted a searing me. The most excruciating sensation in the world: burning agony. It seared the brains in Oxbear''s skull to a crisp. [Gah!] Oxbear let out a near-agonized scream. Vikir''s attack was brief, but intense. The oxbear was still clinging to life with its characteristic resilience and regenerative powers, but barely. No, not just barely. In the final moments of its life, Oxbear leaned its massive body towards Vikir. Vikir struggled to move from the agony coursing through his body. Even in death, Oxbear sought to use its massive body to crush Vikir. But. Pow! Then, Aiyen threw her whole body and grabbed Vikir. Bakira the wolf scooped up Aiyen and Vikir with her furry back and retreated. "Are you alright!?" Aiyen''s eyes widened, scanning Vikir''s entire body. Vikir nodded with difficulty. At the same time. ...thud! The Oxbear monster''s head crashed into the ground. Could the final thoughts of a male who, just minutes before, had been passionately mating with a female in the cozy confines of his den, ever have imagined such an end? In the wilderness, where plunder, death, and love converged. __________________________ __________________________ "? Don''t forget to Rate this novel and add it to your library! ????" Chapter 61 - 61: Taste of Victory

Chapter 61: Taste of Victory

The Loot Celebration. An extraordinary celebration was held in the town of Bk. Consistently is a festival for the Bk, yet on a day like today, when meat is copious, it''s curiously clear. At the point when the nts are cut, clear water spills out and pools in a huge stone pot. Into the bubbling water were tossed lobsters, freshwater crabs, zaras, turtles, carp, catfish, venison, hare, squirrel, snake meat, caterpirs, creepy crawlies, insects, frogs, reptiles, water grass, berries, mushrooms, and tree roots. An enormous stone pot rose in the focal point of the town. Every one of the small game that Bk''s hunters have gathered is tossed into it, stewing into a rich stock. Everybody in the town gets a decent amount of the stock. Larger prey, like deer and hog, were roasted separately around the stone fire. Everybody would gather around these huge hunks of meat, singing and dancing happily. Amidst all the mor and excitement, it was an immense hunk of meat in the focal point of the town, much bigger than the stone oven, that grabbed everyone''s attention the most. An oxbear, a giant, six-legged monster weighing a ton. Without the bones and fur, the pure meat weighs more than 800 kilograms. This giant hunk of meat was the star of today''s hunt. Normally, the hunter who captures the oxbear earns the admiration, respect, and appreciation of all the residents. That would be Aiyen and Vikir. "How does it feel to be a legend, ve?" Vikir didn''t say much in response to Aiyen''s question. She smiled and congratted Vikir. "An oxbear is a really good prey. They''re strong and wild, yet they''re intelligent, unlike pigs, whose eyes are dull, whose movements are slow and simple, and who are so frightened they defecate and scream when they run." Aiyen yelled as loudly as possible, hoping someone would hear him. Then, he heard grunting from beyond the bonfire where the meat was cooking. It was Ahun, who had killed a fairlyrge hog. "... ... Blessed excrement. I don''t know how a dying animal could have pulled this off. He must have gotten incredibly lucky." Ahun spat once on the ground and frowned at Vikir. Then Ahun got his knife and cut the oxbear''s meat into small pieces. The guts and blood are perishable, so he immediately puts them in a pot of water to boil, and the flesh is cut into small pieces for fair distribution. Ahun then handed the meat to the locals lined up, and then to Vikir, who stood behind him. ...? Vikir''s expression red slightly as he epted the meat. The size and weight of the pieces of meat given to Vikir were surpassed by those given to the others. Indeed, even less than what the thin elderly men and crying children had received. Vikir raised his head to protest. "What''s the matter?" "...?" Then, Ahun looked up, annoyed. A puzzled look on his face. Rather irritated, he replied. "What are youining about, you ve?" "Why is my meat so small?" "What? No wonder. Because your honor is so high!" Ahun roared. Vikir gave him a confused look, and Aiyen, beside him, broke out into a wide smile. "It''s a Bk custom. The person who contributes the most to the hunt takes the least. Therefore, he gets a respectable amount equivalent to the lesser meat. If you can trade honor for meat, you have a great deal." Ahun nodded in understanding. "Damn. Part of me wants to give you a lot of meat, too! But, you need to show some respect." Despite his protest, he really wants to give Vikir a lot of meat. Indeed, the less meat he gets, the more honorable he is. Vikir concluded that meat was better than useless honor, but for now, he could nod. ''It doesn''t quite matter. However scarce the meat was, there was enough food to fill his stomach if he so desired. The real harvest of this hunt was not meat, in fact. /Drill -1 slot: Consume - Cerberus (A+) Slot - 2: Sacral Spine - Oxbear (A) Slot - 3: Tight Throat - Diabolical Buffalo(A) New abilities acquired from catching Oxbear. One of the three spheres of the enchanted sword Lucifer is saturated with the tough soul of the male Oxbear you killed the previous evening. The Hellhound''s spirit is gone, and the soul of the stronger, higher-ranked Oxbear is Vikir''s new ve. The skill of Sacral Spine was straightforward and powerful. By pausing your breathing, you could increase your weight by almost 1,000 pounds (600 kilograms) in that time. It''s a highly versatile skill for closebat. Not only that, but the luck from killing the Oxbear was imbued into his body, restoring a significant amount of health to his entire body. Skills and experience. Vikir was mentally working out the oues of this hunt. "Hey now, Ahun. That''s really a kill, don''t you think?" Aiyen interrupted Vikir''s reverie. She had brought several kilograms of foreleg meat, a jar of blood, and the heart, liver, and galldder that were Vikir''s share of the bounty, reserved for the best hunters. Aiyen lifted the meat and waved it before Vikir''s eyes. Squinting her eyes, she spoke with a concerned air. "Just as important as the hunt is the preparation and preservation of the kill." Aiyen intended to belittle the processing in order to stick close to Vikir and interfere. However, there was one thing she didn''t know. Vikir had butchered countless evil corpses during the Time of Obliteration, and his skill to remove their entrails, flesh, bones, and skins to preserve and cook them was almost miraculous. Laugh,ugh,ugh,ugh... ... Vikir soaked the hides in a wide bamboo tank and scraped away the fat beneath them with a sharp stone knife. The hides, which came off intact, were reserved for tanning. When dry, the hides were as hard as boards, but softened after a few strokes with oil squeezed from the system. The oxbear''s flesh, guts, and blood were boiled in a pot, and the oils that floated to the top were skimmed off and used to light themps. The bones, ws, and teeth were used to make weapons and ornaments. Meat overall was cooked in various ways. Some cuts were made into jerky, some were boiled into soup, some were boiled into stew, some were lightly poached, some were smoked over charcoal, and some were hung to dry in nodal... ... . Vikir was particrly good at smokingrge pieces of meat whole. Some of the people who watched Vikir work on the meat were amazed and passed on their meat to him. Among them was Aiyen, who hade to learn how to handle the meat. Vikir tied therge chunks of meat to salted rope and hung them from a branch. He then dug a pit and let the meat hang in the center of the pit, and at the bottom of the pit he piled pine needles and oak and apple wood and got a fire going. When the fire was roaring, Vikir gathered branches, leaves, and mud to seal the opening of the pit. Eventually, he broke the mud cover, which had hardened under the fire, and pulled the rope to reveal a caramelized, smoky piece of meat. An entire oxbear hind leg was roasted. The Bk people raved about the deliciously smoked hind leg barbecue. Aiyen''s eyes widened in awe as he cut into the meat. "What on earth can''t you ever do?" Not really unusual, given the age of the spirit, but certainly amazing, considering that the body was something like fifteen years old. Vikir watched the younger children eagerly pick at the chunks of meat, blowing on them. The innocence of small children is something that puts a smile on one''s face, regardless of age. Vikir watched as people ate the meat he had cooked. There was a slight peculiarity in the way people of Bk shared their meat. Those with bad eyes ate the eyes of an oxbear. Those with bad lungs ate the lungs of the oxbear. Those with bad legs ate oxblood legs. Those with bad pancreas ate the pancreas of the oxberry. The tribesmen seemed to believe that they could cure their ailments by eating the parts of their prey. "Weird superstition." Vikir thought to himself. "Hey, ve." Vikir hears a voice calling to him from the side. Aiyen, who had slipped away after the evisceration had begun, was standing behind him upon his return. Cheeks burning, arge bowl of coconut in his hands. The steaming bowl was filled with a hot, foaming broth of oil. Inside was arge piece of meat, elongated and thick, making it difficult to determine what it was. "Organ? I asked, but I couldn''t tell exactly since it was floating in a haze of oil. Aiyen grunted and said. "I''ve taken what the shaman wants fully backed up by a tracker, and this is for you to eat, definitely!" "I have proactively gotten a piece of meat, a jar of blood, and some guts." "No, no, no, this is for you to eat!" Aiyen insisted on handing Hansako Vikir the meat soup. Her logic was resolute. "If your eyes are bad, eat the eyes of your prey; if your heart is bad, eat the heart of your prey; if your hands or feet are bad, eat the forelegs and hind legs of your prey!" "Which part of the oxbear is this?" When Vikir inquired about the identity of the long, thick chunks of meat in the broth, Aiyen only coughed and offered no clear answer. "Hmph, since you''ve been sleeping around bare, you''ll need this, eat some... ... !" Aiyen mumbled thest part and swallowed it down. Reaction erupted around him nheless. "Woooo-Commander, you''re already taking what''s yours(?)!" "Who gives that to a ve for his benefit!" "Ho, the time of long nights is upon us." "That''s too brazen! It''s obvious what he''s doing!" The girls of the town booed Aiyen as one. "Calm down, girls! If you''re unhappy, you can go out with your rope and catch him!" Aiyen raises her fist, her eyes shining, and the teasing subsides. "...." Vikir frowned, not quite sure what to make of that. Well, I''ll take what I can get. Vikir swallowed down the hot broth. He chewed and swallowed every single piece of the coarse meat that had sunk into his stomach as Aiyen continued to prod him. "This is so tough." The actual texture was simr to the haggis she was ustomed to eating in Baskerville, but it was much more savory and chewy than that. ...Gulp! Vikir''s throat sputtered loudly once. Only then did Aiyen''s demeanor soften. "I see. Now you''ll give me a reason." Yet again Vikir frowned slightly. "I think I''ve proactively given you too much hunting. He couldn''t quite figure out what more she wanted here. _____________________ _____________________ "??? Get ready to dive into a new chapter of this captivating novel every day , So don''t forget to add it to your library! ????" Chapter 62 - 62: Sacrificial Offering

Chapter 62: Sacrificial Offering

The chase concluded with a dining experience. That evening, the entire asion ended with the selection of around 100 kilograms of the best pieces of Oxbear meat. The men of Bk selected the finest cuts of meat and hung them on a tall tree, a distance away from the town. When Vikir appeared confused, Aiyen figured it out. "It''s a sacrifice to Madame Eight Legs." Vikir nodded slightly. He had encountered Madame Eight-Legged once before, in the darkness of the jungle. An unspeakable monster. A creature of untold horror that no man could survive. The people of Bk seemed to use parts of their dead prey, or the bodies of their prisoners of war, as sacrifices, nailed to tall trees. Curiously, no animals were interested in the meat the Bk men hung from the tree. Hyenas, vultures, and even the asional insect were not attracted to the meat. They wouldn''t even entertain the idea of touching it because they knew to whom it belonged. "I wonder if the heroes of Baskerville and Morg were also sacrificed to Madame Eight-Legged long ago? It seemed usible, given the non-human culture of the Bk. The next day at sunrise. Vikir rose early and padded out of his tent. On the way, he noticed a group of drunken Bk champions sleeping in the early morning dew. Vikir was careful not to step on them, and soon he was walking towards the outskirts of town. His body was healing faster each day. And he would need more food if he wanted to recover quickly. The meat, blood, and innards of the oxbear were not enough, so Vikir traveled to the outskirts of the town to find nourishment for himself. As a ve, he didn''t expect to be allowed to leave the town, but the guards at the gate were surprisingly willing to let him go. "What are you, a ve, wandering around alone because you did well in the hunt?" The guard, Ahun, red at Vikir''s audacity but didn''t restrain him. "You don''t think you''re afraid of the jungle just because you''ve killed a dying bear, Kek, get out and die." Ahun waved him off, and Vikir ventured into the wilderness, pondering. Eventually, Vikir reached the tall tree where he had hung his offering the previous night. "...!" Vikir''s eyes widened slightly. Sure enough, the hundred kilograms of meat that he had hung on the tall tree was gone. The disappearance of the meat meant that its owner hade and gone, although the wild animals, birds, and insects that roamed nearby had not seemed interested in approaching it. The area was filled with white, dried slime and scorched, dead grass. "... ... That''s a fearsome demon." Vikir turned away from the spot and headed towards a nearby stream. A stream of muddy water. There was no boundary between water and ground. Only overgrown nts and prickly leaves marked the stream''s boundaries. Vikir climbed a high branch and unraveled his line. He took out the longest, toughest strand of Oxbear''s fur and used it as a fishing line. At its end was a hook carved from the oxbear''s scavenged bones. Vikir bit the tip of his finger gently to draw blood and sshed it into the stream. The reaction was immediate. Bubbling, gurgling, foaming... ... Judging from the bubbling bubbles on the surface of the tan water, it had worked. Vikir threaded a frog that had been wandering nearby onto a fishing guide and cast it into the center of the foam. The bite was immediate. ... Tsk! A fish with teeth as sharp as saw des snapped off the line. . Risk rating (individual): D Risk rating (group): A Size: 30cm Found in: Edge 6, Dark and Red Mountains -Travels in groups of typically two or three thousand individuals. When alone, they are timid and shy, but in a group, they will charge at even thergest of foes. They are sensitive to the smell of blood and will gather in deep pools in rivers, and when they catch the scent of their prey, they will swarm away, leaving only the bones. The frog used as bait was destroyed, but the oxbear''s fur and bones were intact, as were the line and hook. A fish with a ck body and a red belly. When Vikir caught it, he threaded it onto a spiky branch. The next bait was a small piece of flesh from the fish he had just caught. The Nateri were even more eager now that they were consuming meat from their own kind as bait. One, two, three, four... ... fish continued toe. Some were over 70 centimeters long, with ck or white bodies and red eyes. "They must be tough to catch." Vikir muttered as he looked down at the natteri, their gills pierced by long reeds. They were originally sensitive only to human blood and the flesh of their kind. Human blood, especially if it has been infused with some degree of mana, is a prime target. The hunters of Bk don''t seem to realize this, so Vikir simply piles up the food quietly. Vikir then cooked the nateri over a low fire of fallen leaves and sticks. He ate some, smoked some, and used them to make fish balls. By the time he had gathered freshwater crabs and zaras crawling along the stream banks and stocked up on food, the morning sun had risen. "...?" As he returned to the town with a bag full of food made from leaves, he saw an odd sight. In the center of town, in front of Boss Aqu''s garrison huts, there was a long line of people. "What''s that?" Vikir scratched his head. There were no fewer than thirty people lined up before the n leader''s dwelling. Interestingly, all thirty were young women. "Is this some kind of ceremony?" Regardless, to reach the military enclosure, he would have to pass by this line. Unaware of Vikir''s approach from behind, the young women chattered amongst themselves. "I''ve been in line since dawn, thank God I''m near the front." "I even spent the night here!" "Too bad. I should have gotten up a little earlier." Vikir listened, still trying to make sense of it all. Something didn''t quite add up about their conversation. "Given your performance at thest hunting festival, you''re probably going to escape without punishment, right?" "Then obviously you''ll take a woman in the vige as a mate?" "I''ll talk to the chief and make sure I''m first to apply." "I saw you carving up the meat yesterday, and it was so good." "You must be strong to take down an oxbear." "How handsome." Vikir shuffled away. "????" An instinctual warning passes through him before he fullyprehends what''s happening. Vikir is about to turn away. "These are real!" He hears a loud cry. Thirty or so women step back, startled. Where their gazes were directed, Aiyen stood, her eyes gleaming . She was carrying three freshly killed roe deer. She threw them to the ground and addressed the women of the town. "''What nonsense,'' she said to the women, ''I fed you yesterday at the brew house, and now you''re trying to steal from me at thest minute!''" Then, one of the women gathered the courage to speak up. "Then use it first (?) and then hand it over!" "Quiet down, you''re not talking to a child''s ve anymore!" "Monopolies are awful!" "If you''re so desperate, go out there with a noose and catch him!" "I''ve been out many times and there''s never been a boy like that!" "How far have you been out?" "To the borders of the realm!" "You could go out through the gate and find him!" Aiyen shouted, drawing her knife from her inner thigh. Then the women in the line began to retreat. Even the bravest of Bk''s women fear Aiyen, the hunting leader. No wonder, since conflicts with her go beyond hair-pulling and nail-tearing. Watching the women slink away, Aiyen grunted fiercely. "Sh*t. If this keeps up, someone will get hurt while I''m waiting for them to heal. I can''t trust a bitch like Sagal. I need her to get better soon so she can give me an exnation... ... ... " She turned away, muttering to herself. Aiyen and Vikir''s eyes met. Vikir, who had been inadvertently hiding behind the tent, tensed. He hadn''t done anything wrong, but he had been seen. However, it was Aiyen who seemed more agitated than Vikir. ".... Look, did you see that?" "...." "Hmmm. No." "...." "...Khhhh." An awkward silence fell between them. Finally, Aiyen scratched her neck and stepped closer. She''s almost a foot taller than Vikir. Aiyen stepped closer and looked down at Vikir. When she spoke, he could smell the pleasant scent of tree berries mixed with her warm breath. "The other night, Mother convened a meeting of the Elders." "...." "Among the many things on the agenda was your story." From everything she had said to him before, it was traditionally reserved for those who caught and presented thergest game in the hunting system to be freed from very. But now, it seems, the reward is more than just a piece of cotton fabric. "Listen, you can ask my mother for something. As a fair hunter of the past ughter." Aiyen turned to Vikir. "She will probably try to match you with a mate." An outsider, a bonded ve. The only way to keep such a valuable individual in the n is to know who they will be paired with. "... ... I wonder if that''s why those women were lined up all morning." Vikir murmured softly. Meanwhile, Aiyen narrowed her eyes and asked in a gentle tone. "You. Do you have a mate in mind in this n?" ... There can''t be. His body is broken, he''s in enemy territory, and he''s been fighting dangerous creatures this whole time. As Vikir shook his head firmly, Aiyen''s expression softened. It was a mixture of anger and resignation, of relief and apprehension. ... Tuck! Aiyen threw her arms around Vikir''s shoulders. Though her strength areas for dominance, she gently lowered her hands when they reached Vikir''s shoulders. Aiyen leaned close to Vikir''s ear and spoke in a soft tone. "Later, when my mother calls for you, I will decide what you will ask from her." Her eyes gleamed. "What should I ask for... ... " She looked as if she were nning some kind of trick or another. Chapter 63 - 63: A New Status

Chapter 63: A New Status

Vikir sat in his military enclosure, stirring up the fire in the fire pit. "... ... would you say you are there?" A slight voice called from outside. As Vikir left his leaf badge, he saw a youngdy with dark hair and dim eyes gazing toward him with a timid artiction. It was the same youngdy who had ascended first thing in the morning the earlier day and remained in line outside the tribal leader''s encampment. "The boss is searching for you, I''vee to convey a message." She probably came on a task. Vikir promptly began walking toward the tribal leader''s dormitory. Then. "Ok, hello, hello!" The youngdy shouted to Vikir. When Vikir turned his head, the youngdy was flushed red and stammering. "Hello, thank you for barbecuing the meat a day or two ago, it was delicious!" She must be referring to the cooking of meat in the hunting undertakings. Vikir gave a quick nod and dismissed. "The tribal leader called me, I need to get rolling." Even the heroes of Bk, who roam freely in all parts of the wilderness, are not allowed to misbehave, especially in the presence of the tribal leader Aqu. Vikir entered through the drape and immediately saw a mounted falcon at the furthest end of the military quarters. Below it, in arge seat, sat n leader Aqu. A rough-looking woman, scars scattered across her face. She''s not very tall, but her rich bird-padded shroud and the sense of power she exudes make you feel like you''re facing a giant. Particrly, therge scar north of one of her eyes made the crowd feel threatened. Nicknamed the Night Fox, she is the current head of the Bk and their strongest champion. She has won over consecutive victories Hugo Les Baskervilles, patriarch and swordmaster of House Baskerville, and Morg Adolf, delegate and 6th ss expert of House Morg. It is because of her that the Bk, who total approximately 300 in number, are feared by the realms and are known as the strongest warrior n in the wilderness. "Chieftain." Vikir dropped to one knee and bowed his head in the way of his training. Aqu, the Night Fox, the best bowman said to have ever lived since Adonai, the legendary archer who led the Bk at their peak hundreds of years ago. She lifted her single eye and looked upon Vikir with esteem. Unlike Royal discourse, which circtes around its purpose in pleasantries and praise, Bk''s is direct and raw. "I see you got an oxbear this time. Thanks to you, we have tasty meat." Aqu spoke with a gentle smile that belied her initial impression. Her voice was as majestic as Hugo''s, but without the edge, and instead warm and gentle. "No, Boss. I was just doing what I should do." "There is no need to be modest. Well done is well done." Aqu smiled even more warmly at Vikir''s modesty. Vikir was truly surprised that the intimidating night fox was capable of such a smile. Finally, Aqu spoke. "In recognition of your deeds of yesterday, I''m releasing you from your status. You are no longer a ve, but a member of our family." From this moment on, Vikir was no longer a ve, but officially a member of the Bk family. Then. "...cough." A sound of hollow coughing filled with disdain. Vikir looked sideways to see a grizzled elderly man scowling at him with his mouth clipped shut. "You must be the elderly person who used to spread debris on the essences of youthful trackers. Ahmen, the shaman of Bk. He was the most influential man in the town, aside from the boss, Aqu. He isn''t popr with the young, who detest old customs and superstitions, but all the older, more seasoned trackers put their faith in him. The saying "There are no skeptics down and dirty" is true. People who have weathered the storms of life are always looking for something to lean on in a deep way, and Ahmen saw exactly that. "By the way, did I mention... Ahun was the son of that elderly person? Ahun, the young tracker who generally bears everything to anyone who might be in the vicinity, looks ufortable in that area, and Vikir can see Ahmen''s sentiments mirrored in front of him. Clearly, he could do without Aqu''s recognition of Vikir. And it''s highly unlikely that Aqu doesn''t know that Vikir has noticed. "Hello, shaman." Aqu turned her head to check Ahman out. "... ... Yes, Boss." "You don''t like that I''ve epted that boy as a member of the n?" Aqu asked bluntly. Ahmen may be powerful in the n, but a tribal leader''s position is absolute. He immediately recognizes the bit of weakness in the most natural sounding way for Aqu and bows his head deeply. "Of course not, it''s just that I''m a little concerned about blood of Magnificent origin being bonded within the n." "That is not for a shaman to worry about. Your job is to ensure the rains are good when theye, the prey is good when the heroes go hunting, the fires are good when there''s a conflict, the memorials are good when there''s a death, and the wards are good when there''s a gue." At Aqu''s simple words, Ahmen bowed his head deeply. Behind him, he could see Aiyen cking her tongue. Well, it doesn''t matter either way. Aqu recognized Vikir''s contributions to the hunting festival and elevated his status to full n member. Aqu looked down at Vikir''s limp body. "You seem to have healed quite a bit, I can''t believe how quickly." "Thanks to your care." "It''s over. I didn''t handle anything. If I have any wisdom, it''s in my daughter." Aqu looked away and looked at Aiyen, who stood against the wall. "...." Aiyen looked away from her mother''s gaze and muttered something else. Finally, Aqu made some noise. "Now that you are formally a member of the Bk, let me know what you want. You are one of my own, and I have not been able to birth and raise you, so I will give you something in return." When she had finished, Aqu spoke softly. "There are many eligible girls in the vige. If you wish, I will find one of them and secure her as your mate. Or a ve, if that is not what you desire. I have many girls from other ns that I''ve captured as prisoners of war." There was a short murmur from outside the tent. It was the murmuring of the vige women who had been lined up outside the n leader''s quarters since dawn. But Vikir shook his head. "I appreciate the offer, but the mate is fine." Wives and female ves alike were being proposed to increase rates of birth, a ploy to exploit the human tendency to settle where children are born. When Vikir declined the offer, Aqu seemed to consider for a moment. "Hmm. You don''t want a woman, do you? That''s rare. Most of the men among the outcasts want women." In truth, most of Bk''s people were strikingly handsome and beautiful. Their bodies were built for hunting and training, and their eyes and hair were unusually healthy and vibrant, unlike those of other ns. The fighters of the Bk are unusually attractivepared to other ns of the Savage. Due to asional bondings of blood from the outside world, they''ve never developed inbreeding diseases. Perhaps that is why invaders from the outside often targeted Bk women. Of course, almost all of them are reduced to wolf''s food by her arrows. Meanwhile, Aqu tentatively wrinkled the sides of her nose a bit. She seemed to be thinking. "So, what do you think I should give you, half of the oxbear hide you caught?" Oxbear hides are a very valuable treasure. Vikir almost jumped out of his skin when he heard the offer to cut it in half. Splitting an animal''s hide in half reduces its value to one-tenth of what it is worth, and as someone who knows value, that''s not something I want to see. All at once. "...!" Vikir felt a nce shoot to his side. Aiyen was ring at him eagerly. "You remembered everything that I said to you, didn''t you? That look, the look that spoke with her eyes. Aqu looked sideways at her daughter, as if she were not used to seeing her like that. Aiyen is still angrily conveying messages to Vikir, unaware that Aqu has seen her. Eventually, Vikir shouted out, as Aiyen had instructed him to before. "Material rewards are fine. However, I was wondering if you would like to bathe in the Wellspring of Courage?" Before answering Aqu''s call, Aiyen had insisted that Vikir mention this as his desired reward. Surprisingly, Aqu frowned. "...hmm." If even Aqu, who was quite amenable to Vikir, could react this way, what about the others? Most of the elderly men swallowed their snorts in disdain. Shaman Ahheman, who was in the front row, snapped. "You fool! Why should you speak before me?" As if he couldn''t take it anymore, Ahheman stepped forward and bowed before Aqu. "Chieftain! For ages, it has been only the proud warriors of Bk who have been allowed to bathe in the Wellspring of Courage!" The murmuring around them grew louder. Ahun, standing at the entrance to the military enclosure, spoke mockingly. "The Wellspring of Courage is only for those who have proven their strength. How could you do such a thing." Aiyen, standing on the other side, shouted out. "Vikir has already proven his strength. He captured an oxbear and submitted it to this hunting festival!" "Hmph. I guess I was just throwing rocks at him from behind when he was hunting." "And you have a back like that from being hit by a stone?" Ahun''s body began to shake as Aiyen gestured to the bandages and casts wrapped around his abdomen. At Aqu''s question, Vikir thought for a moment, then nodded. "... .The Wellspring of Courage. Do you know what it is?" A small spring flows far beneath the waters of Bk''s holiest site, the Tomb of the Chiefs, where the very bravest and strongest of Bk''s greatest warriors are buried. It was said to be blessed by the great ancestors and to heal every internal injury and wound by simply taking a dip. However, the water level is very low, the water takes half a day to collect, and the effects are halved if too many people enter, so the Bk only allow ess to warriors who have earned special recognition from one generation to another. "Patriarch, that''s too much to ask, how can you allow an outsider who''s only just arrived to enter the sacred grounds... ... !" "But he''s an exceptional candidate, having captured an oxbear, so it might not be a bad idea to encourage him for once." "Nonsense! Since when did the Wellspring of Courage be a ce where anyone can bathe!" "Heh, but he doesn''t look like he''s even grown, so we should be kind to him since he''s part of the family." The elders around him are also arguing. Some were okay with the capture of the oxbear during a time of need for the entire n, while others were not. Aqu was secretly tempted to grant Vikir''s request, but she was definitely too weak to use the oxbear hunt as an excuse. Some, including Aheman, were not quite enthusiastic about having Vikir as a member of the family in the first ce, and were even more vehemently opposed to the Wellspring of Courage. Aqu wanted to grant her daughter''s request if she could, but it was a bit of a hassle with the shaman and his hostile forces so strongly opposed. All at once. Ding, ding, ding, ding. A loud bell suddenly rang out from the top of the lookout that stood on the perimeter of the n''s enclosure, the vige. At the same time, a guard shouted. "The outsiders have arrived!" Something had happened in the vige. _____________________ _____________________ "??? Get ready to dive into a new chapter of this captivating novel every day , So don''t forget to add it to your library! ????" Chapter 64 - 64: Invalid Trade

Chapter 64: Invalid Trade

"Tink-tink-tink-tink-tink-!" Over the thumping of chimes, the guardian yelled. "The outcasts have shown up!" Something appeared to have urred in the town. Vikir rose to his feet. "...Is it war?" Next to him, Aiyen nced over at Vikir with a puzzled expression. "Is it true or not that you are significant?" "...?" When Vikir gave her a puzzled look, Aiyen reached out and ruffled his hair gently. She smiled. "It''s basically impossible that there are any crazies in thesends who would provoke our Bk to a battle first." Indeed. Nobody would provoke Bk to a battle unless they were a true demon. Outside the boundaries, there was nobody who could dare challenge Bk, except perhaps the Baskervilles or the Morgans. Even the savage Lokoro n was no match for Bk. How could a n of only 300 individuals dere war on the Realm, let alone their neighbors? It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that Bk had no one to fear on the continent, except for ''Madame Eight Legs'', who ruled as a local nightmare. "...Then, who are the intruders?" Vikir asked, and Aiyen rose from her seat and pulled back the curtain at the entrance. "It would be quicker to see for yourself." As she spoke, Vikir turned his gaze towards the area beyond the encampment. "...!" There was a somewhat startling sight. White-d, fair-skinned, ebony, and blue-haired individuals. All wearing clean clothes and speaking a familiarnguage, they were clearly Imperials. "The Commoners. Vikir frowned, but only slightly. The Seven Pirs of the Realm. The Baskervilles, represented by des, the Morgans, represented by magic, and the other five are the Seven Pirs of the Old Kingdom, dedicated to the service of the Sovereign. The Middle ss family was a mogul family that had umted a great deal of wealth through trade and business, and was one of the Seven Families, alongside the Sacred Pir of Quavadis and the Venomous Pir of Leviathan. Then. "It''s been a while since you''ve been here." Aiyen''s blunt words broke Vikir''s reverie. Her demeanor was slightly grim. Traders from the Common were known for doing whatever it takes to make a profit. They''d likelye this far under the border with goods to trade with the locals. Aiyen didn''t seem too impressed with them. "This is really too much. They''re selling something not even here, mentally making us feel like we''ll regret it if we don''t buy it... I''m notfortable with those kinds of traders." And to some extent, Vikir agreed with her. Before the regression, Hugo had a saying about middle-ss families. "There are fools who think money is power. They''ve never realized what real power is. There was undisguised scorn and annoyance in his voice. He could have done without the idea of the Middle ss proudly unting in the richnd in the capital of the realm while the Baskervilles were facing terrible border conflicts with beasts on the edges of the realm. Moreover, the fact that they''re encroaching into their territory and trading with their enemies, the savages, doesn''t sit well with him. Other families were simr in their disdain for the middle ss, but ironically they had no choice but to work with them. Diplomacy, trade,merce,nd, banking, and all other aspects of the realm''s economic system were influenced by the Commoners. "But how did they get here?" Vikir looked puzzled. If the Commoners were to send traders this way from their seats on the ecliptic of the Realm, they would essentially have to pass through the territory of the Baskervilles or the Morgans. Especially to reach the depths of these borders, they would have to acquire a lot of provisions, and that would be impossible without the help of the locals. There was only one thought in Vikir''s mind. "...Sneaking. They had illegally entered the Baskervilles'' territory and made their way to the border. And they had most likely brought themselves in through Longshot, the city closest to the border. "..." They made their way to the center of the vige and began unloading their cargo while Vikir stood and watched the traders of Common Road. "Now, as usual, it''s a five-day market. We came here first, before other ns!" The merchant, who came from amon family, was a middle-aged man with a long mustache. Sir Bootlegger. He had a soft andpassionate appearance, but the greedy look in his eyes was terribly scanning the bodies of the young Bk women on disy. Before long, the traders began pulling various items from their packs and distributing them to the locals around them. They were cheap ss beads, clips, whistles, perfumes, and cosmetics made of shiny materials, and, surprisingly, the Bk warriors epted them with a gleam in their demeanors. "Here, free, free, try these!" The traders offered all sorts of trinkets to the locals. The middle-aged women and older men were particrly excited. "Here are some ss beads that you can ce in your bed to help you have good dreams, please take one." "Here are some perfumes,dies!" "There are also cosmetics, cosmetics!" The ss beads shimmered, but also emitted a pleasant fragrance. So did the perfume and the cosmetics. The locals were epting them, as well as Vikir, since they were hard toe by in the deste wilderness. Soon, the traders who had attracted people by handing out gifts began to sell their products vigorously. They were mostly grains and vegetables, items that couldn''t be grown in the wilderness. The prices the traders asked from the local Bk, who didn''t use money, varied. Animal skins, bones, teeth, exotic parts like gums and prongs, and forest products like rare mushrooms, spices, and medicinal herbs. Sometimes, gemstones or gold. When Vikir saw it, he thought to himself. "What a rip-off." Indeed, the locals of Bk were trading their gems for the traders'' corn. For the locals of Bk, it was a profitable trade, turning worthless rocks into edible grain, but for Vikir, who knew how much they were worth..., it was unbelievable. Then. "Wait!" Aiyen stepped forward. Her eyes flickered between the gems and the corn. Then, she stood between the girl with the gems and the trader with the corn. "This is an unfair trade," she said, "trading a gem for a piece of corn is absurd." As Vikir listened to her, he thought, "Right! Aiyen had a point to make, and he should be able to put a stop to this unfair trade. But. "...You should get at least two bags of corn." After speaking, Aiyen looked back at Vikir and offered him a victorious nod with her finger. Vikir sighed softly. She may be a skilled warrior, but she remains ignorant of the world outside the Realm. The locals of Bk were a bit rough around the edges, trying to devalue the traders'' goods, but in reality,... Vikir thought. "Hmmm. Hmmm. This radish isn''t very sweet. I don''t think I can trade for a pearl m, I''ll just take two radishes." "Damn it, did you bring this cabbage too? It''s withered and bug-eaten in so many spots! Therefore I can''t give you a whole set of tusks. You''ll have to take one!" "Do you have any idea how hard I''ve been drying these otter skins, you should give me at least two extra potatoes!" Everyone is a negotiator. In the realm, the value of crabs, prongs, otter pelts, pearl shells, gems, wolf teeth, and bear bones is traded for yams, potatoes, corn, radishes, grain, cabbage, and more. "Good gracious, we can''t afford to lose to Bk''s warriors." "Indeed, I''m afraid you can''t keep raising the price of your goods like this, but I can''t help it. I''ll meet your demands this time, Nene. You''re a good bargainer~" "We bring nothing to the table, as usual." The traders quickly take the locals'' goods, even though they are protesting. Before long, the agricultural products potatoes, yams, corn, cabbage, radishes, carrots, grain, and rice-are gone, along with cheap ss beads, ornaments, and perfume. In their ce were deer antlers, mushrooms, sea turtles, ivory, bones and skins, as well as peony, reishi, matsutake, gems, gold, and the hatchlings and eggs of small and rare monsters. The traders pretended to be calm as they looked at the goods piled high on their carts, but deep down they were jumping for joy. I wonder how many thousands of times this has happened. When the trade was finally over, the traders'' attitude became haughty. They saw more goods than they could carry in their carts, and now they began epting goods based on their merit. Then. A young girl stepped forward. She couldn''t have been over twelve years old. She was pretty, with dark hair and dark eyes. She carried several fat caterpirs, carefully roasted on twigs. They were a delicious and prized food among the Bk locals. The young girl held out the caterpir sticks and offered them to the traders of Bourgeoisie Road. "Excuse me, may I please get a ss bead?" But the traders'' attitude was cold. "There''s a ss bead, but what''s that?" "This is the caterpir of a sunbeetle." Several of the younger Bk children looked at the stick of caterpirs the girl was holding and gave her jealous looks. The caterpir was an exotic insect that tasted strangely like abination of milk and egg yolk, and it was worth a lot of money. However, the traders of Common Road looked at the girl''s caterpir stick with disdain. "...Oh, you''re not giving this to me to eat, are you?" "Haha, kid, that''s for you brown-skinned people. White people don''t eat that stuff." "That''s why you''re as dark as a dung beetle. Hahaha!" "Why don''t you give me something else instead of that, like showing me up your skirt." They mocked, jeered, and physically harassed the girl in anguage she couldn''t understand. Boom! One of the traders pushed a stick of caterpirs out of the girl''s hand. She dropped the caterpirs to the ground. She couldn''t understand what the traders were saying, but she could simply guess the meaning of their taunts, scorn, mockery, and lecherous looks. All at once. ...Bang! A boy grabbed a stick of caterpirs that had fallen to the ground and devoured them in one bite. Vikir. He stood in front of the traders, swallowing down the caterpirs in his mouth. His face and body were covered in ck charcoal dust, as if he had just spent the night in an open fire. "...." The girl looked up at Vikir, astonished. Vikirmended her, then turned to confront the traders. He spoke in a fluent Common tongue that stunned the traders before him for a moment. "This trade is invalid." Chapter 65 - 65: Balak’s Bargain

Chapter 65: Bk''s Bargain

"This deal is off." Anyway, it''s no good. The merchants jumped as Vikir spoke in Supreme. It''s normal to be shocked when a ragged stranger out of nowhere addresses you in a naturalnguage. Especially when they had just been exchanging insults and foulnguage. "Uh... speak Supreme?" "Did you hear what we just said?" "Oh, there might have been a misunderstanding." "Let us rify. These words are just..." People who were all having a dreadful discussion about the diversity and sexuality of the Bk locals turned away. Vikir''s eyes widened as he realized that if he got caught discussing the diversity and sex of the Bk, he''d be in trouble. Vikir''s demeanor was casual. "You mean insulting Bk''s heroes with the shade of their skin and physically harassing a woman?" "Huh! That, that!" The merchants were bothered. Vikir kept his face nk. "It might not matter now." Indeed. The merchants were so surprised that Vikir spoke Royal that they hadn''t thought about what he''d actually said. Void. The whole deal is off. Fortunately, the merchants'' goods had all been stacked in one spot to be sold, so the locals of Bk could return them to the merchants as they were. The merchants, in turn, could return the heaps of forest products to their carts. After hearing Vikir''s words, Aiyen sensed something and halted all trading. Even the merchants around him looked confused. "No, what''s happening here?" they asked. "We''re not trading, why would we want to buy and lose money?" "We don''te here every day, how are we supposed to..." The merchants protested. Vikir dismissed them quickly. "Losses? Well, if the trade doesn''t happen, who will?" Aiyen gave him a puzzled look. She leaned up to Vikir and whispered softly. "Look. There are many people in Bk who are counting the days until those merchants arrive." She was right. Among the locals of Bk, I saw a young girl crying, an old man tapping his foot eagerly, middle-aged men and elderly women with thoughtful looks on their faces. They longed for the merchants and the goods they brought: ss beads, potatoes, corn, and harmonicas, not knowing when they would return again. Aiyen was controlling the trade, as Vikir had said, and they always checked each other in silent regret. But. "It''s a nice gesture to take care of the residents, but you need to look out for the other side first." Vikir''s advice continued. "...?" Aiyen''s head snapped up at Vikir''s words, and then. "!" Aiyen''s expression immediately turned to shock. While the Bk''s mood was one of lingering disappointment, that of the merchants on the other side was hostile. Extreme fear made their hands and legs tremble. Vikir spoke briefly. "Your goods are all perishable." Most of their trade was vegetables and grain. Most of these would spoil or rot on the return journey. The Bk, on the other hand, traded medicines, hides, spices, and other items that don''t fluctuate in value over time. So if a trade fails, the people of Bk lose very little. The merchants, on the other hand, would have to carry back what they brought, and the value of their goods would have diminished significantly in the meantime. The merchants shivered and protested. "If you do this, we won''te here anymore!" "Nevertheless. You seem not to be the only ones who want toe here." There was truth to Vikir''s words. For when he was ready to return to Baskerville, he would use Sindiwendi to arrange trade with the locals of Bk discreetly. The merchants were caught in a dilemma. As they stood there, dumbfounded, Vikir spoke briefly. "I know how much these goods fetch locally. If you trade fairly, we can continue trade." A glimmer of hope appeared on the merchants'' faces. "How could a mere child know the local prices?" "Hah! The Domain''s trade regtions are very strict." "He will forget a lot of money anyway, so why not leave a little less?" The merchants chuckled among themselves. They decided there was indeed room for a few more deals. ...But. "Four gold." "What?" "Four gold." "No, that''s too much..." "Four gold." Vikir knew exactly how much the merchants'' goods were worth. He also knew very well what Bk''s goods would ultimately fetch if they were to reach the distant capital of the Domain. He would... "I''m the one who established the underdog city''s trade code." Vikir had been directly or indirectly involved in countless political and trade matters during his tenure as Representative Justice of the City. "Chess pieces made from the teeth of hellhounds typically fetch around 2,000,000 gold a piece, with different prices for kings, queens, bishops, and knights, and billiard balls carved from the horns of bulls are all the rage in the ecliptic these days. They fetch 5,000,000 gold a piece at auction. Common red ivory, undyed, cannot be had for less than ten times that price. And then there''s this troll chanterelle mushroom here, which has recently be a popr ingredient in new medicines and is practically priceless..." The merchants just stood there, mouths agape, as Vikir rattled off the exact local price, wholesale price, retail price, distribution margin, etc. of each trade item in fluent Royal tongue. And then. Vikir finished his calctions. "I''ll offer you a price that''s fair for you, after considering transportation,bor, and taxes." The asking price is indeed what the buyer wants. Vikir picked up a few horns, a small person, and a sea god from the pile of Bk trade goods and tossed them into the merchants'' cart. "This is as much as you can buy with what you have brought." Only a tiny portion of the heap remained. The merchants'' faces were red with anger, but they had little to argue about. Vikir''s valuation had been urate, and they had actually made quite a bit of money. In the end, it was a fair deal, with no one getting the short end of the stick. But for the swindlers, who were hoping to make a fortune, it was a nightmare. I can''t help but be upset that the locals of Bk were treated so poorly and only received a fair (?) price. What? It didn''t end there. "Now, we need to calcte the damages." Vikir took back the deer antlers, gourds, and sea gods that he had just ced on the merchants'' carts. Then, he turned to the merchants and held out his palm. "Give me the money." At that, the merchants'' faces went nk. ...Is this a trick? look on their faces. But Vikir''s judgment is always based on facts. "I''m asking for serious punitive damages for selling contaminated food and distributing illegal drugs." The merchants looked shocked. "What did we do wrong?" "Don''t you know?" Vikir loosened his finger and pointed at the grains and vegetables. Among the piles of produce were pouches of seeds. Vikir reached into the pouch and took out the seeds. Crash, crash, crash, crash. Dumping all the seeds on the ground, Vikir picked up a few of them. "You lightly roasted them to prevent them from sprouting, didn''t you?" Some of the merchants gasped in shock. Indeed, they didn''t believe that the locals of Bk should farm and be self-sufficient. They don''t think they should sow seeds and farm for themselves so they can continue to bring them produce and profit off them. When the locals of Bk realized that these were seeds that wouldn''t sprout, they beganing inrge numbers, looking panicked. And. "And, you''re distributing cheap drugs that the Realm has deemed illegal. You''repletely insane." Vikir took out the ss beads and trinkets the merchants were offering for free and crushed them in his hand. The ss beads were said to bring good dreams when worn to bed. Inside was a small amount of white powder. It spilled out naturally through the small holes on the outeryer of the ss bead. If kept close, it would naturally make you fall asleep and have good dreams. But in reality, a low-quality narcotic causes severe damage to the body if used for a long time. The ss beads, clips, nes, perfumes, cosmetics, etc. were all made of simr materials. Vikir''s eyes shed. "Did the Morg or the Baskervilles endure this? It was possible, he thought. It would be beneficial for the Realm in the long run if Bk''s heroes were drugged and weakened by cheap drugs, but if they also produced deformed children in the future. However, Vikir had zero desire to act to assist the Domain or the Baskervilles. It would be much more beneficial for Vikir to align himself here in Bk''s vige and learn archery. Vikir smashed all the ssware that leaked drugs and collected all the boiled and roasted seeds. The merchants'' faces turned increasingly blue with time. Some of the merchants, including Lord Runner, were furious. "Why do you interfere with this? This is a sacred trade, approved by the God of the Forest himself!" "This is a sacred trade, approved by the Lord of the Forest!" "Even the shaman of Bk favors us for the Lord of the Forest...!" The merchants continued to invoke the forest gods, but that''s only for the locals of Bk, and Vikir''s tan hides his skin color, but he''s still a Magnificent, so it doesn''t matter. "Not the forest gods reign here, but the Forest Branch of Baskerville." The merchants mostly swallowed hard at Vikir''s casual response. It was true, but they hadn''t expected to hear it from a local Bk. Vikir introduced himself with another drink. "If you continue to whine about your silly beliefs, I will have you brought before the judiciary of Longshot City." There is now a savage can''t make. The merchants countered, stunned but stubborn. "We''ve already been inspected for food processing by Longshot City''s Food and Drug Administration!" "That was done under the previous deputy, and with the new deputy, we''ll have to also get the updated regtions and go through a new process. In my opinion, some of the things you''re selling don''t meet the current regtions." "Yeah, who in the world do you think you are to tell us thew?" The merchants shouted. Vikir''s eyes widened at that. "...Do you think I don''t know the regtions?" "Of course you don''t! How could you know the new regtions that have been added? They are very strict and demanding!" Lord Runner, the head of the merchants, yelled back at Vikir in a pouty way. "What dark creature is familiar with the Vikir Extraordinary Regtions''?" Hearing that, Vikir gave a single, dryugh. But since he couldn''t reveal his identity here, he decided to just assume that his regtions were still in effect. "At any rate, this is the end of this trade. You may consider yourselves fortunate that I have not ended your lives, and now leave." It was Aiyen, not Vikir, who had the final word. She was furious to discover that the secret gue that had been circting within the vige was not a disease, or a gic disorder, or a curse, but a drug imported from outside. Some of the heroes were ready to shoot arrows immediately, and the merchants had to flee. Naturally, Vikir became the most talked-about man around for his role in this trade. It was a rare example of a ve turned hero. When Vikir returned to his tent after the merchants had hurried away. ...Boom! Something flew andnded in front of his tent. It was a smoked pig''s hind leg. Vikir turned his head in the direction the meat hade from, curious. There stood an unusual figure, his face flushed. "...hmmm. Hmm." It was Ahun. He tore his gaze away from Vikir and nced at the distant mountains. "Well, thanks for that. For your help." "...?" Before Vikir could respond, Ahun shouted. "How long is he going to be weak? Get well soon, so I can give him a beating... or wrestle him!" When he finished, Ahun was red up to his ears. "Eat everything and get well soon!" With that, he turned away and walked off. He left behind arge portion of the pig he had killed. "What''s up with that one? Some mushrooms can cause vivid dreams and hallucinations when eaten. If Ahun had eaten it, he could have experienced... ''Take him somewhere quiet, no mice or birds will be aware...'' Vikir was thinking to himself. "Hey. ve." Someone tapped him on the shoulder. He turned and saw Aiyen standing there with a big smile on her face. "I''m not a ve anymore." "No. You are a ve forever. My ve." Vikir frowned at Aiyen''s demand. However, Aiyen continued with what she wanted to say. "Ahun, that rascal. He''s not the same when ites to his sister. He''s a decent enough guy for an elder brother." ...Sister? When Vikir gave her a puzzled look, Aiyen figured out further. "The girl you helped today is his sister. She is Ahul." After some thought, Vikir remembered a girl named Ahul. The girl in her early teens who had waited outside the tribal leader''s barracks at dawn to be Vikir''s wife. The girl who had been physically harassed by Vendor when she had brought a sunbeetlerva to trade with the merchants today. Aiyen continued. "Ahul has always been fragile. I was worried that she was getting weaker due to an unknown illness, but now that I think about it, it''s probably because of the ss beads brought by those merchants." He had a point. If it hadn''t been for Vikir, Ahul would have continued trading with those merchants, and her health would have deteriorated even further. She would have be bedridden, given birth to a deformed child, or even died. So Vikir''s actions in this trade could be said to have saved all of Bk. "Darn it. I was a fool to let those merchants go. I let them go because it''s a hero''s shame to kill defeated enemies who don''t resist, but... looking back, I should have just killed them and gotten rid of them." Aiyen gritted his teeth. Just as Vikir was about to part his lips to say something in Moorish. Hudadak- A Bk hero rushed over. "A message from the tribal leader, all heroes gather!" This seems quite urgent. When Aiyen asked what was happening, the hero replied. "It seems that the merchants we chased away during the day are nning something sinister! They''reing towards us tonight!" Then. Aiyen''s demeanor changed instantly. Vikir hadn''t seen her smile this brightly since he had been here. _____________________ _____________________ "??? Get ready to dive into a new chapter of this captivating novel every day , So don''t forget to add it to your library! ????" Chapter 66 - 66: Deadly Deals

Chapter 66: Deadly Deals

It was a night when the ominous shadows swallowed the moon. Master Bootlegger and the Shipper Partnership gritted their teeth and pushed through the wilderness. "Eek! Damn mosquitoes! I''m tired of this damn wilderness." They grumbled in exhaustion. They headed back to headquarters, swatting at the mosquitoes with the palms of their hands as the pests clung to them with their remarkably long stingers. There, a group of rough-looking men gathered, waiting for the traders. The unkempt man at the forefront grinned at Leader Runner. "Looks like things didn''t go well judging by your injuries, huh?" "...." Leader Bootlegger didn''t respond, instead shifting his pack nervously. The men nearby chuckled. "See? The Bk are not to be trifled with." "What kind of business is it to trade with such monsters?" "Just kill them and subdue them all. Savages." They were a mercenary group of ex-convicts, escaped prisoners, and misfits wanted by the Empire. Leader Bootlegger warned the mercenaries. "Don''t underestimate the Bk, they''re tough to beat in battle, and you''re new to the area, so you may not realize it...." "Oh, never mind, if you''re so scared, why did you bring us here in the first ce, didn''t you bring us here to stir up trouble if things went south?" "No, actually, we have deals with the demons, and we''d rather... than go to full-scale conflict with the Bk." Leader Dealer pursed his lips in concern. But even he, who usually couldn''t have imagined a full-scale battle with the Bk, couldn''t resist eyeing the enormous amount of trade goods left behind in the Bk''s vige. Even the mercenaries and some of the traders who were new to the wilderness began to voice their opinions. "You can''t just waste money like this! I spent a fortune in the merchant society''s auction to participate in this trade!" "Didn''t we agree to pay for our protection as a percentage of the profits of the trade? Do you think I protected you from demons for a pittance like this?" "What''s wrong with Bk? We ambush them in the dead of night, set them on fire, take their goods, and that''s it!" Veteran traders who have traded with the Bk a few times know the fears of the Bk warriors. But even they were greedy for the goods they had left behind in Bk''s vige. Eventually, the vote was near majority, with a few silent votes in favor. Leader Bootlegger spoke, his sword half-sheathed at his waist. "Alright, now that it''s getting dark, let''s go quietly and take inventory, and I don''t think I need to tell you who we''ll eliminate first." The faces of the mercenaries and shippers around him changed. They understood it too. Who ruined their trade today. "You mean that sneaky little brat? Alright, we got it." "I''ll be the first to put a de in that arrogant kid''s butt." "But he didn''t look like a kid to me. His palms were ck. Usually people of color have white palms, don''t they?" "Maybe he''s from the Empire? That would exin why he spoke Supreme so well." All the men, including Leader Runner, chimed in at once. Their spears and swords were sharpened, and they were ready to set everything aze. And then. In the darkness, they performed their rituals. Not much of a ritual, really, just a cigarette. Chick. The cigarette was lit. One of the mercenaries takes the cigarette in his mouth and lights a match to its end. Next, the mercenary next to him takes the match and lights a cigarette. Soon, he''s about to blow it out. The third mercenary reaches out and stops him, annoyed. "Ohe on, finish the match, there''s more to burn." "Come on, you''re a rookie, you don''t know what you''re doing." The first mercenary and the second mercenary scoffed at the third mercenary. "Don''t you know that there''s a saying in war that a single match should not be shared by three people?" "What? Is there something like this?" "There is. A match should be lit by two people." The third mercenary grunted. "I don''t believe in that nonsense." He quickly puts the cigarette in his mouth to the match, fearing it will go out. The next moment, the match that lit the three cigarettes goes out. ...Puck! A dull sound echoed through the darkness. The third mercenary''s cigarette was no more. And his head, too. The first mercenary and the second mercenary stood there, covered in a hot liquid that sshed into their faces. Blood. The blood of their inrades. Before they couldprehend it. ...Puck! ... Puck! Two more arrows flew by. The arrows were aimed at the cigarettes and struck the mercenaries squarely in the mouths or throats, severing their heads from their bodies. "Hic!?" Leader Bootlegger quickly threw the cigarette to the ground. Then. ...Puck! The cigarette on the ground was immediately struck by an arrow. The arrows were powerful enough to explode the surrounding area upon impact, and they rained down from the darkness like a shower of rain. "Cigarettes! Drop the cigarettes! An arrow lodged in the mouth of the mercenary captain, who was shouting instructions. The mercenary captain lost half of his head, leaving only his uv and lower jaw, and copsed to the bottom of the floodwaters. Anyone else who shouted, even briefly, at the suddenness of the situation was struck by arrows in the mouth and throat. The mercenaries, who had numbered over 100, were quickly cut in half, then, in half again. In no time. ... Meanwhile. Beyond the rain of arrows, Bk''s archers gritted their teeth. "First cigarette, position, second cigarette, distance, third cigarette." Huntmaster Aiyen ordered. ...Ping! Aiyen, who had just sent an arrow flying, turned his head and grinned. "So it is right there. Crazy mongrels trying to fight us first." The Bk are essentially a fighting people. There''s no way they will avoid a fight by walking away when they''re the ones who started it in the first ce. Aiyen aimed at the mercenaries and traders in the distance, looking pleased, invigorated, and delighted. They had a knack for spotting the smallest of lights, the faintest of sounds. They had a knack for picking out the smallest of lights, the glow of a cigarette, and threading their arrows into it. The same went for sound. Whether the words have left the mouth, are still near the uv, or have not yet left the lungs, the arrow will unfailingly stir up trouble around town where the sound resides. For a moment, Aiyen fired his bow with delight, but then Vikir pulled on her arm. "Enough." Aiyen''s eyes widened. "...what?" "Don''t kill them all. Spare some of them." "Why would I?" Aiyen scowled. Then she spoke. "You don''t mean forgiveness or mercy, do you? Words like that, from a crumbling empire...." "Not that." Vikir raised a hand, cutting off Aiyen. He looked quickly at the few lights shining in the darkness. " ... ... I''m saying that because with a group that size, there''s a good chance there''s a backup group." Vikir had deliberately left the survivors, intending to map out their escape route. And the location of any headquarters that might be in the back. Aiyen paused slightly at Vikir''s demeanor, which was much harder and sharper than her own. Then, a smile crept at the corners of her mouth. "... ... Alright, I''m in." Vikir had always struggled to figure out what she found admirable, Vikir thought. * * * Vikir''s spection proved right. An arrow pierced his shoulder, and Leader Dealer scrambled to his feet and made his way through a narrow gorge among rock and stone. Behind him, in a sprawling encampment,y the remnants of the waiting mercenaries. About a hundred men emerged from the sleeping quarters to cover the defeated fighters. "We''re confident in a hand-to-hand battle!" "Arrows will be useless against our defenses!" "Strength users, step forward!" "Mages, gather! Defenses to block the arrows!" There were many mages among the mercenaries, and soon defenses were set up to block the arrows. But. ...PING! This time, something rather unconventional began to fly. Several arrows fell from above in a calcted arc, with ropes dangling from their nocks. And at the end of each of those ropes was arge wooden barrel. "...oil?" The mercenaries muttered dismally. A few arrows converge and cut the barrels down, one by one. Boom! Boom! As they hit the ground or struck the defenses, the barrels shattered, scattering wood splinters and spraying oil everywhere. Then, a hail of mes began to ignite the oil. Crackle! In an instant, the fire hadpletely surrounded the mercenaries'' encampment. Even if they managed to escape the fire, their food, water, medicines, and weapons were all burning inside the camp, and it was now impossible to escape the wilderness alive. Dead. Those unlucky enough to be dead, and those even unluckier not to be dead yet, shared the same fate. Leader Runner was shaking with rage. "Tying a rope to arrows and sending a barrel of oil flying? Do these rats possess such ingenuity?" Leader Runner had seen Bk''s archers fight many times, but this was the first time he realized they could fight like this. If only he had known how clever his enemies were, he might not have started a conflict for no apparent reason in the first ce. Right then. As Leader Bootlegger faltered in the mes, something caught his eye. Vikir. He seemed to be visible darting past the burning mes. Leader Dealer gritted his teeth. "You rascal, did you set this up too?" "... ... ... should I say you have a keen eye?" Vikir replied, looking around. Surrounding them were bodies, mes, death, and explosions. It was a joke that if he had been faster, he wouldn''t be in that predicament anyway. Leader Bootlegger''s eyes rolled back in his head as he heard the words. "I''ll kill you, you rascal!" At that moment. Vikir caught something. It was a bow and arrow. Ping-! The arrow, flying with some force, lodged into Leader Dealer''s lower abdomen. "Uh-huh!" It hit him in a tender spot. A spot that wouldn''t kill him instantly, but would still be very painful and dangerous. "... ... Geez, I wasn''t exactly holding back." Vikir made a sound akin to an apologetic sigh. He had learned archery from Aiyen, but he still felt he wasn''t good enough. Kirik. Regret would be regret, and yet, Vikir draws another arrow. Leader Bootlegger rxed his bloodied hand and waved it in anger. "Now, wait a minute, you can''t kill me, or you''ll be terribly sorry! I''m serious!" "Why not?" Vikir asked, and Leader Dealer reached into his chest and pulled out a crumpled piece of paper. "This, this is a prospecting permit from the city of Longshot! It''s genuine! It''s not a forgery! It has the stamp of the newly appointed Deputy Justice! I have the Baskervilles behind me!" Leader Dealer''s words were true, for now. He was one of the authorized agents officially licensed to prospect. Vikir paused for a moment, then said. "Bring it here." Vikir gestured toward Leader Bootlegger. Leader Bootlegger winced in pain, but took the crumpled permit and held it out before Vikir. With his other hand, he reached for the dagger concealed in his belt. All at once. Tsk-tsk. Vikir wiped the sweat off his face. Then, Leader Dealer''s eyes widened with tears. "Yo-you... are you...!?" Recognizing Vikir''s identity, Leader Dealer was stunned to the point that he dropped his dagger to the ground. Staring at the de on the ground, Vikir chuckled dryly. Then, he said. "I take it back." He wiped his fingers across his face and drew an X across the shame on the permit. The permit became legally null before Bootlegger''s eyes. Having revoked the permit''s authority by tampering with it himself, Vikir finally throws it into the mes and burns it. At the same time. ...Puck! An arrow hits Leader Dealer right in the center of his forehead. And then. ...puck! ... puck! ... puck! ... puck! ... puck! Four more arrows stop in roughly the same spot. Leader Bootlegger''s skull was shattered several times, almost to the point of being unrecognizable. "He was a tough one." Aiyen grunted,ing to stand next to Vikir. At that moment. "Chief, it''s time to get out!" Ahun called from behind the mes. Aiyen immediately grabbed Vikir and carried her like a princess. He leaped onto the back of the wolf Bakira, who was waiting behind him, and they were off like the wind. Behind them, the cries of the surviving mercenaries and traders echoed in the air. "The Bk areing! They don''t seem to be outnumbered! We stand a chance if we give chase!" "Hahaha! We''re almost out of mes! The fact that they came after us with fire means they''re not confident in their own strength!" "We''re alive! We just have to retrieve the other supplies! We''ll counterattack the Bk!" Hearing that, Aiyen scoffed in dismay. "Fools. They think we lit the fire for them." "... ... You''ll find out soon enough." Vikir replied briskly. And then. Sssssssss... ... The water reacted. The sound of leaves in a wide area being swept in one direction as one. Something big wasing through the darkness towards them. Tsutsutsutsutsutsutsuts... ... A heavy darkness, even heavier than the darkness, casting its shadowy presence across the water. Explosions, bright lights, and shrill screams erupted from all corners of the traders'' and mercenaries'' encampment. And one being stood here that seemed to respond to the chaoticmotion they created. The Lady with Eight Legs. An entity of legends. The second an untold horror set foot on this side. "Extinguish the fire! If we put out the fire, we can turn the tide... ... !?" "Counterattack! If we counterattack... ... !?" "Huh? Wasn''t there something on the other side, I just saw something massive... ... !?" "Aaaaahhhh help me... ... !?" The cries faded away, one by one. Vanishing. Aiyen and Vikir clung to Bakira''s back and sped away. .... Until they could no longer hear anything behind them. Chapter 67 - 67: "Balak’s Legend"

Chapter 67: "Bk''s Legend"

Vikir became a legend among the Bk that day. He discovered that the gue afflicting Bk''s champions was actually a simple opiate subtly distributed by unfamiliar vendors, giving them a significant advantage in trade, which they had been losing. Additionally, he extended the range of his zing bolts and developed an oil barrel bolt system, instantly earning him legendary status. His poprity was bolstered by his previous efforts to address the n''s food shortage by hunting down an oxbear that only the bravest warriors could hunt. "I will allow you to bathe in the Wellspring of Courage," Chief Aqu dly granted Vikir''s request. However, she wondered how she could deny her daughter''s request when she was so determined. With such a noble cause, how could anyone refuse? Even the initially skeptical elders were now looking at Vikir with approving faces. However, one of them, the shaman Ahheman, stroked his beard in dissatisfaction. The shaman had a history of misdiagnosing drug-afflicted heroes as "cursed". While Vikir''s actions had made the Bk n brighter and more vibrant, it had also made things very difficult for Ahheman. His position was much diminished, and his voice much weaker than before. For this reason, he couldn''t oppose Vikir''s decision to enter the Wellspring of Courage. Aiyen leaned in with a wide smile and whispered in Vikir''s ear. And then she fell silent. Vikir frowned and turned his head. "Do you have something to say?" "Nothing." "Why did you put your mouth in someone else''s ear?" "Just... I wanted to." Aiyen still grinned inadvertently. She opened her mouth again. "Well, in the meantime, why don''t you say a few words?" "Why?" "I have a feeling that guy over there seems like a fraud." "Why?" "...I just suspect." Vikir agreed with Aiyen. The only difference was that he was able to use his rationale, along with his instincts, to sense something off-putting about Ahheman. He had described the drugs the vendors distributed as a gue, a curse that could only be cured by shamanic rituals. In this way, he asserted his authority as a shaman and bolstered his position. This was despite the fact that his granddaughter, Ahul, was suffering fromplications from drugs. Additionally, Vikir still remembered what the vendors had said so casually thest time. "You don''t know what you''re doing! This is a sacred trade!" "This is a sacred trade, sworn to by the Lord of the Wilderness!" ''Even the Shaman of Bk favors us for the Lord of the Wilderness...!" Thest one cut off mid-sentence, but the sharp-eyed Vikir had already sensed what was going on. Vikir tranted the vendors'' words into the localnguage, and Aiyen''s eyebrows shot up in unison. "We can''t let this chatan get away with this! I treated him like a blessing, and now he''s stuck with an alien power...!" "Calm down. You''re still angry. You have no hard evidence." "Then you''re just going to sit back and watch!" Aiyen''s heart raced, and Vikir shouted after a moment of silence. Vikir spoke in a soft tone, and Aiyen''s eyes narrowed as she listened. "...Do you think I should do that?" "Yes. If we wait a little longer, it will reveal its own tail." "Hmm. That doesn''t sound like a bad n." Aiyen thought for a moment. But, she wasn''t in the mood to think for too long. "I see. I guess nothing is lost by doing as you say. Let''s just focus on what''s important right now." Vikir nodded at Aiyen''s words. As she said, getting his body back in shape was the most important thing right now. A short whileter. Night fell, and a beautiful full moon rose. The wilderness seemed to have forgotten the previous carnage in just a single day. As the bright, round moon rose, Depht opened his mouth as if to swallow it. Sssssss... A gentle breeze rustled the leaves. Then, with a strange shifting of the world''s crust, the rock cracked and hot water began to rise from beneath it. The Wellspring of Courage. Blessed by Adonai, the archer king of Bk''s distant past. It was a sacred ce that few of Bk''s warriors were allowed to enter. Vikir stood alone before it. In the depths of the hot, steaming waters, some sulfurous gas seemed to be boiling. In the shallows, some small creatures were eager to appear and take a dip. They didn''t move as Vikir approached. There seemed to be an unwritten rule that creatures entering the hot springs here, regardless of their longstanding hierarchy, didn''t disturb each other. Vikir removed all his clothes. He closed his eyes, pushed aside the rabbits, hares, and hedgehogs that were crowding his body, and sat down. "...!" The effect was truly enlightening. As he entered the hot spring water, his inner body quickly settled. "That old shaman wasn''tining in vain, I guess he wanted toe in." His mana became purer, and the bones and muscles in his body fell into ce. Perhaps Baskerville had a simr effect to the River Styx flowing within it. The Wellspring of Courage was only slightly less potent than the River Styx, but the best part was that there was no age limit on its use. The only drawback was that it was only avable a few times a year, on full moon nights. As Vikir soaked in the hot springs, he pondered various things. It had been a while since he''d been here. I wonder how Baskerville is doing without him, how the Dark Horse City is doing. ...Well, probably very well. ''But Mr. Chihuahua is probably throwing a fit." Vikir sneered and dismissed the thought. Then, somethingpletely unexpected happened. Something so surprising that even the mighty Vikir was stunned. "Surprised?" In what seemed like no time at all, Aiyen was soaking in the hot springs next to Vikir. She leaned forward toward Vikir, grinning widely, not wearing a single thread of clothing. Seeing this, Vikir thought to himself. ''Even I, who have survived the Time of Annihtion, didn''t sense her approach. I must learn this stealthy move.'' It would serve him well in the future. While Vikir pondered his strategy. "..." Aiyen muttered, disappointed at Vikir''sck of response. "Have you be such a man that seeing a woman''s nakedness has no effect on you?" "Don''t you go around naked all the time?" "Not quite. There''s a difference between naked and barely covered." What''s the difference? Vikir didn''t know what to say to that, so he just turned his head back in the direction he hade from. Meanwhile, while Vikir was lost in thought, Aiyen was thinking somethingpletely different. In fact, she intended to see this through to the end tonight. It''s a bit of an ego thing to ask someone to choose you as a mate, so I wanted to naturally follow through with something (?) in a shy (?) ce and in a natural atmosphere (?), and just go with the flow. ''He''s cleaned up, his reputation in the vige is good, he''s not bad for a husband, and he''ll stay here today and heal his body so that he''s good enough for his family, and then the rest will take care of itself.'' Her mother, Aqu, had given her simr advice. So Aiyen had gone all in and brought her favorite drink to bathe near Vikir. But. "But, doesn''t your presence diminish the magical effects of the hot springs? Why did youe in? Surely the chief said only I shoulde in?" Vikir is now standing there arguing over this. Aiyen eximed in dismay. " ... Does it matter now? A true Bk doesn''t argue over such trivial matters." "It doesn''t matter, but I''m just asking, not arguing, but surely. If you don''t want to answer, you don''t have to." Vikir replied with a casual expression, and when he turned away again, Aiyen''s forehead furrowed. " ... Show me what it is then?" A moment. ...Boom! There was a ssh. Aiyen jumped to her feet and stormed at Vikir. Vikir''s demeanor was still casual, but his pupils were widened with a hint of surprise. Seeing that, Aiyen smiled mischievously and jumped on top of Vikir''s body. "You will stay still, ve." "..." "This master will take care of ..." At that exact moment. A snap, a crackle, a pop! A group of sshes erupted from beyond the spring. A few shadows began to creep through the steam. "Wow-it''s the Master!" "Brother Vikir!" A group of children started to rush in from nowhere. "????" Aiyen looked up, bewildered. Vikir, pinned underneath her, turned his head as well. Bk''s children had been gathering into the hot springs for some reason. Each of them was sick from the side effects of the drugs the vendors were selling. Naked, the children ran towards Aiyen and Vikir. "Master, let''s y!" Aiyen cried out. "Hey, you two, you''re splitting the magical effects of the hot springs! Who told you toe in here!" "th...the chief-oh!" When the children replied in a stuttering voice, Aiyen pped her forehead with the palm of her hand. She had been yed by her mother. Even by her mother. "You''re talking differently. You said earlier that a true Bk doesn''t argue over such trivial matters... " Vikir pointed out with a serious face. Aiyen sighed deeply. The children were already ying with the rabbits, hedgehogs, and squirrels that hade in earlier. Vikir was soaking in the hot springs, just trying to heal. Aiyen, having given up on everything, opened her arms to Vikir. "Wee to officially join the Bk." She didn''t know what else to say. _____________________ _____________________ "??? Get ready to dive into a new chapter of this captivating novel every day , So don''t forget to add it to your library! ????" Chapter 68 - 68: Vikir’s Valor

Chapter 68: Vikir''s Valor

The four seasons of the wilderness are quite unique. Summer, Crazy Summer, Winter, and Crazy Winter. Beyond the vast expanse of water and through the woods, the seasons changed naturally. Here, in a serene de at the start of the season... ...Thud! A dull sound reverberated. A Bk warrior, likely in histe teens, winced, clutching his nose. "Ow, my nose!" He snorted, blood trickling from his nose. It was Ahun. Facing him was a stoic-looking man with a clenched fist. Tall, ck hair cropped casually, cool eyes, and fair skin. Vikir stared down at Ahun with a grim expression. "That''s enough hand-to-handbat." With his taskplete, Vikir turned away without another word. Ahun grabbed his buddy''s hand to help him up. As Vikir departed, Ahun spat in his direction. "You jerk, you''ve be more and more like a beast since your revival." The others around him chuckled. "You used to be a great warrior. Now, your archery skills are amazing. I''ve heard you''re almost as good as Commander Aiyen." "Yeah, but I don''t know aboutparing myself to Captain Aiyen. And judging by his fist just now, he''s not exactly friendly." "Well, yeah, sure. Ahun''s nose was bleeding, but that''s something I can handle." As hisrades exchangedughs, Ahun muttered softly. "...It didn''t hit." "What?" "The fist. It didn''t connect." Ahun felt a chill run down his spine. Sure enough, Vikir had extended his fist. And stopped just before his face. The force of the wind that followed was enough to make Ahun''s nose bleed and his bones rattle. "...You did this with just the wind from your outstretched fist?" The others'' mouths dropped open in astonishment. They stared nkly back at Vikir''s retreating figure, now a small vanishing point in the distance. --- Vikir had just turned seventeen this year. His face had matured a lot. His stature had grown taller with each passing day, and his chubby cheeks had slimmed down. The two years in the water had done a lot for Vikir. Not only had his body fully recovered, but he was much stronger in body and spirit. Realizing that Ahun and other warriors his age were no longer looking down on him, Vikir disyed his true strength. ...Boom! The enchanted sword Satan pierced through his wrist''s arteries. The de had grown thicker and longer. Satan could now extend nearly a meter. Vikir swung it around, testing shes and thrusts. ...Snap! Crackle! Pop! The boulder in front of him split in two, and the rock nearby was pierced with a hole. Vikir''s swordsmanship was highly advanced, considering that delivering a shing blow was generally more difficult than a thrust. By the time Vikir destroyed the two boulders, he sent four more flying. A total of six boulders were destroyed simultaneously. Torn, cracked, pierced, skewered, shed, and split. It was the ferocious teeth of a hunting wolf that destroyed the stones. "The Sixth Fang." You have mastered the Sixth Fang of Baskerville. The six fangs that had been raging just a moment ago retracted back into his wrist, and Vikir wiped the sweat from his body. The boiling mana in his body was now swirling at high speed in six circles. With this, Vikir had reached the upper levels of the Ideal Slope. ''But I still can''t break through the Expert''s barrier. Masters are something else. Even though I''m an alumnus, I''ve only just arrived, and at this rate, I''m far from where I was in my past life. It was the forty-year-old Vikir, before his regression, who couldn''t break through the Expert''s barrier and ended up at the very top of the Alumni. It sounds like a joke, but there was indeed a middle barrier between the peak of the alumni and the Swordmaster that needed to be crossed. ''The Supreme Alumni.'' The ability to control fluid atmospheres that were so thick and sticky they felt like solids. Only by reaching this level could one ever fully regain the power of their past life. One could also break through the barriers of experts. But aside from reaching the peak of the Alumni, Vikir was confident he could fight and defeat an Alumni in reality. One weight ss above. An ability that allowed him to take on stronger foes. This was thanks to the protection of the River Styx, which made his bones and tissue tough and resilient, the enchanted sword Lucifer, and the archery and assassination skills he acquired from the fierce warriors of Bk. "...To the peak of the alumni at full power?" But I wouldn''t say I''m good at pushing that hard. And since my real goal is Hugo Les Baskervilles, Sword Master of the House of Baskerville, I''ll have to work even harder. With that, Vikir returned to the vige. At the entrance to the vige, young hunters who were about to go out hunting were waiting for the blessing of the shaman Ahheman. They still had dark charcoal dust on their faces. A tradition prevents the spirits of the prey they kill from remembering their faces. "...." Ahheman stood silently, scowling at Vikir as if he could do without thete arrival. But that didn''t stop him from giving his approval to Vikir, who always performed the best when he was out hunting. Malmanama. If Ahheman didn''t approve of Vikir, and he performed well on his own, it would only prove that the shaman''s blessing meant nothing. Meanwhile, Ahheman quickly dusted Vikir''s face with charcoal powder, doing so carelessly that Vikir''s white skin showed through in spots. "... ... Yes, the hunting gods will be with you." "... ... Thanks." Vikir didn''t really need Ahheman''s blessing either, so they parted ways with a positive attitude. Meanwhile. Aiyen was receiving reports from the returning hunting trackers before they set out on the hunt. She listened quietly, with a serious expression on her face. Vikir approached Aiyen and asked. "Are you going hunting?" "Mmm. Maybeter." It was rare for Aiyen to brush off Vikir. Usually, she would approach Vikir before he could ask or suggest anything, but today she seemed serious. "...?" Vikir was slightly puzzled, but he didn''t press the issue. Soon, armed with a worn longsword, bow, and arrows, Vikir set off into the depths of the wilderness without a single wolf to follow. The other hunters paid him little attention, as his simple attire, equipment, and short stature allowed him to outperform most other hunting parties. Except for one... Aiyen. "Is he gone?" Aiyen went to check and found that Vikir hadpletely disappeared. The subordinate who had been reporting nodded and spoke up again. "Shall I report back in detail?" "Yes. Please do." Aiyen listened, and the subordinate continued his report. "To summarize, four things. First, the rainy season is approaching." Earlier, the hunting party had passed by a river and spotted an unusual creature. It was a fish called a "lungfish." These fish had lungs that allowed them to breathe through their lungs, enabling them to stay out of the water for extended periods. Fluttering their fins and crawling through the mud, theyy dormant in deep wet mud during the dry season, only to awaken as the rainy season approached and the moisture in the air increased. Bk hunters didn''t eat meat without scales because they considered it unclean, so they didn''t specifically hunt lungfish, but their presence indicated that the rainy season wasing. "Second, we encountered suspicious outsiders." Aiyen narrowed her eyes at the next report. They were pale-skinned Imperials. She wondered if they were remnants of the merchant and mercenary groups he had wiped out years ago, but obviously they weren''t. They came in quietly and left quietly, and the only thing they did was pour something at the river''s source. A red liquid in a ss vial. The suspicious men poured it into the river and then slipped back through the jungle. Bk''s warriors captured one of the dogs, who immediately ingested the poison they had concealed in his mouth andmitted suicide. All he left behind was a dagger with the markings of a single,rge snake on it. Aiyen held it in her hands. She would ask Vikir about itter. If Vikir knew anything, he would probably have some knowledge of this symbol. "Third, an updated report on the Ornate." The subordinate continued his report. The Ornate were a rival n to the Bk, and just as the Bk were all skilled archers, the Ornate were all shamans. Masters of curses and spells, they were known as practitioners of dark magic in the Realm. Aiyen frowned. Reports indicated that the Ornate n had appeared in Bk territory recently. This was unusual, considering they outnumbered the Bk by almost ten to one. Then came the final report. "Fourth, a search party from Morg." It was this fourth report that caught Aiyen''s attention the most. "Have they returned again?" "Yes. They''re more frequent than before." "What about their leader? The same?" "Yes. It''s ''her'' again." Aiyen''s face creased at her subordinate''s report. For the past two years, Morg''s search parties had been relentlessly scouring the surface. And the leader of the search party remained the same. Morg Camus. She was getting closer. Chapter 69 - 69: Mark of Leviathan

Chapter 69: Mark of Leviathan

Upon hearing the report, Aiyen scowled. " ... ... You mean she''s actually someone else?" For the past two years, Morg Camus had been consistently scouting around the water''s surface. For the purpose of exterminating savages and exploringnds, no one knows what her true objective is. Except for one person. Aiyen. ''Obvious.'' I didn''t need to ask; I could connect with her motive. She''s searching for a man from two years back. Vikir. Aiyen recalled when she first met Vikir. The young man who had saved her from dying in a cage. She hadn''t forgotten his face since then. However, when she saw him again, he had another woman in his arms. The woman in his arms was Camus, and she had not forgotten the boy and had returned to this terrible watery ce. Determined to believe that he is alive, or perhaps to retrieve his body. She searches for Vikir with a strand of hope, an assumption she can''t let go of, and an unfulfilled regret. Her perseverance and determination over the course of two years are something that makes Aiyen''s heart ache. "If you came for the rubies, you should go back for the rubies. You''re an obvious nuisance." Aiyen folded her arms and fell silent momentarily. She was trying to decide if she should tell Vikir this story or not. In the jungle, Aiyen retraced Vikir''s steps. She soon found him ahead of her, tracking his prey. Aiyen rode up to Vikir on the back of the wolf Bakira. Vikir was measuring the depth of the muddy tracks. "Mushuhushu, the water snake. It''s a very old andrge one. If we catch it, it will feed the whole town for at least three days." Vikir knew his prey''s size, weight, direction of movement, location, age, health, and even its recent mood. All of this he had learned from the hunters of Bk. "...." Aiyen stared at Vikir in disbelief. Vikir had changed a lot in the past two years. He still had his charming face, but his aura was much more telling. Long ago, he might still pretend to do everything by himself, but now he was more capable than ever. As such, the boy was certainly bing a man. ''Indeed, thedy of Morg is special. What a man he is.'' Aiyen nodded. As the future head of the hostile group, albeit a woman before that, she could rte to his sentiments. Aiyen opened her mouth to speak. She didn''t know why, but there was a slight tremor at the end of her voice. "... ... Look, ve." She hadn''t stopped calling Vikir that even after he''d been emancipated. Vikir didn''t care, so he answered without looking back. "What?" Aiyen asked, after a slight pause. "How was it where you came from?" "...?" Vikir was silent for a moment at Aiyen''s question. Where I used to live. Did he mean Baskerville, or the world before the regression? Vikir responded by blending the two ces together. "Hell." Aiyen scratched her head at that response. Then she asked what she truly wanted to ask. "Do you want to go back to where you came from?" "...." At that, Vikir paused and pondered. Meanwhile, Bakira did a little shiver. "Why do you ask that, and with such a strange look on your face?" Aiyen felt a little embarrassed, not knowing what expression she was making. Even now, she was hesitating, in fact. Should she tell the story or not? Should she let him know that the Morgans were looking for Vikir? She hesitated, then closed her eyes tightly. She swallowed hard and said. "I don''t want to lie or hide anything." "...?" "''She'' is looking for you." I said it, finally. Aiyen balled her fists into tight knots. Concealing things, lying, and being watched were all her least favorite things. And even more so, she didn''t want to do it to Vikir. As she uttered the words unabashedly, Aiyen felt a mix of relief and frustration. What if Vikir told her he intended to leave her? Should he do it by the n''s rules? Was it even possible? Thoughts raced through his mind. Then. Vikir''s response came back. "I''m not going back." A brief response. With those words, Aiyen felt the tension that had been so tightly woven into his body suddenly loosen. A warm glow filled every inch of his body as the tension drained away. "... ... You, really?" "Yes." Vikir nodded. How could he go back? If he returned, he would have fully regained his former powers. At least, it would have to be when he could conceal his powers perfectly from Hugo''s notice. "... ... And who is she? Vikir scowled momentarily. Was he referring to Morg''s Camus? If so, he should be grateful. She still remembers the kindness that saved her life. ''She''s surprisingly loyal. Or is this a peace offering of some kind?'' Vikir closed his eyes and pondered it all. If the Morg were looking for him, it meant they were still within Baskerville''s territory. If the Baskervilles were willing to allow Morg''s search party to enter the depths, it would mean that he had not yet been forgotten by his recent family. Furthermore, the alliance between Morg and Baskerville would have been strengthened. Perhaps that''s why they have an annual event where they find themselves, formally and so on. He could sense that things outside wereplicated and tense. Ultimately, Vikir thought, he would have to escape the depths. Suddenly, Aiyen spoke up, her voice sounding much lighter. "Oh, by the way. I have something else for you." She pulled an object from her chest. It was the de left behind by the mysterious intruders mentioned in thest report. "Do you have much knowledge about this sigil?" It was a de with a symbol, arge snake on it. Bikir''s eyes narrowed upon seeing it. "I know of it. It''s a famous emblem." It was the symbol of a particr family in the Realm. "Leviathan, the Radical." One of the historical, seven great houses of the Realm, alongside the Irondes of Baskerville, the Mages of Morg, the Quavadis, the Common of Magnate, and others. But how could it be found here in the depths during this season? Vikir''s head began to spin rapidly. "Would you mind if I keep this?" "Yes, do as you please." Aiyen nodded immediately. Vikir took the knife with the snake on it. Suddenly. [sputtering... ... gurgling!] An unpleasant cry came from somewhere. Vikir and Aiyen turned to find themselves in a muddy mangrove forest. A massive creature was crawling through the twisted roots. A lungfish, a fish that breathed with two lungs. It slithered through the mud, its sleek, scale-less body oozing sticky mucus. It was a fish that wasn''t even considered food due to itsrge size, over eight meters long, unpleasant appearance, and cries. Aiyen grimaced in disgust. "It''s definitely the rainy season, with everything stirring around." "If there are big ones around, it must mean... ... that this rainy season is long." Vikir nodded in agreement. The muddy ground bore the unmistakable tracks of giant lungfish. Aiyen pointed to a decaying, fallen tree. Many meters above the ground, the tree''s branches hung with dried aquatic vegetation. "Last year, during the rainy season, the water was up there." "It could be higher this time." When it rains, the water rises immensely fast. The lungfish know this and crawl out of the mud in advance. The event. "...!" The very observant Aiyen had spotted something. She could see something protruding from the body of the giant lungfish she had just crawled over. It was a spear. "Check that out?" Aiyen moved swiftly. She shot an arrow through its head, killing it, and then drew a knife and cut open its stomach. A half-digested human figure emerged from its stomach. Aiyen''s expression froze. "They''re Ornate." Bold men who live on the blood and milk of bears. They were adversaries to the Bk and the second most powerful n in the depths. They had a primitive culture, and every n in the jungle feared them. Except for the Bk. Bikir spoke bluntly. "Does the fact that they have intruded into Bk''s territory mean... ... war?" "Yes, I think not." Aiyen nced at the spear embedded in the lungfish''s body. The spear hadn''t been thrust in from the outside, but had protruded from the inside out. In other words, the Ornate tracker wasn''t trying to hunt the lungfish, but the lungfish was trying to hunt the Ornate tracker. As it swallowed the tracker, the spear the tracker was holding pierced the lungfish''s stomach wall and protruded outside its body. But one question remains. Lungfish arerge, but they''re also thin and slow, so they could never have eaten the Ornate''s carefully prepared tracker. Furthermore, the shape of the skeleton suggested that the tracker was a young man, perhaps in his twenties. Aiyen set her jaw. "I wonder, why was this person eaten by a lungfish? Lungfish are basically dumb creatures that scavenge dead things and eat them." "He must have been weak enough to be eaten by a lungfish." "What kind of person goes out hunting when they''re that weak?" Aiyen''s questions were valid. Vikir had a short answer. "If the n''s situation is so bad that a man that weak needs to go hunting." It could be a desperate situation. It might be that the tracker was simply debilitated by external factors at the wrong time. However, the skeleton showed no signs of injury. Scratches on the inside of its throat and stomach wall suggest that it had struggled, but with little force. "I don''t feel right." Aiyen intuitively sensed that something was wrong. Vikir and Aiyen began to search the area. Given the extent to which the body had been digested, and the speed at which lungfish travel, there should still be traces of it around. Soon, they began to find traces of the tracker''s life. When he was alive, he had moved around with an unsteady gait. He had no idea that this was Bk''s territory, only that he was moving about in a frenzy of activity. There were signs that he was searching for a small, weak creature, or perhaps a tree fruit. This was in stark contrast to the typically fearless Ornate trackers, who usually huntedrge creatures. What could have turned the Ornate''s aggressive trackers into this? Vikir and Aiyen continued to retrace their steps. Eventually, they approached Rokoko''s territory. "...!?" They both spotted something. Several of Rokoko''s trackers were gathered in a makeshift camp. With ancient dark elf blood in their veins, each member of their n is known for their beauty. They are skilled in dark magic, sorcery, curses, and control, and their uncanny beauty gives them a unique and sinister aura. As such, they were an unusually vulnerable n to ve hunting. However, it wasn''t their appearance or aura that struck Vikir and Aiyen. ...It was the fact that the Ornate trackers were all dead. _____________________ _____________________ "??? Get ready to dive into a new chapter of this captivating novel every day , So don''t forget to add it to your library! ????" Chapter 70 - 70: Plague of the Dark Mountains

Chapter 70: gue of the Dark Mountains

Ornate''s trackersy dead, their voices silenced in death''s grip. Vikir and Aiyen pressed on through the stench of decay, their eyes tracing the grim tale written by the fallen. "Is this...?" Aiyen''s gaze faltered, unable to fullyprehend the scene before them. Ornate''s trackers, usually so talkative, now screamed their demise through every fiber of their being. Signs of struggle were everywhere ¨C vomit, excrement, attempts to stave off the cold with fires and leaves, and, chillingly, red spots on their skin. Aiyen swallowed hard. "So this is what champions look like when they meet their end." Only the rtively healthy would dare to hunt. Aiyen shuddered, realizing the fate that may have befallen those left behind in the vige. "Let''s move," Vikir urged, leading the way. As they ventured into Lavish''s territory, they noticed the absence of the usual markers that adorned their expansive domain. Skulls and bodies, typically left as warnings, remained untouched for too long, overgrown with moss and mold. "It seems something has happened to the vige," Aiyen remarked, pushing through the boundaries of Rokoko''s domain. There were no signs of life within the vige, no smoke rising despite the hour. Vikir and Aiyen halted at the vige entrance, met not by guards but by eerie emptiness. The ramshackle dwellings stood deserted, weeds reiming the floors, belongings strewn haphazardly. "Where did everyone go?" Aiyen frowned, stepping into the abandoned tents. Then they found them. Yue Yue-. A swarm of flies erupted from the tents, carrying with them the putrid stench of decaying flesh. Insidey three children and a woman, their faces frozen in the agony of death. "The others are the same," Vikir observed, moving past the emblems of other tents nearby. The inhabitants of Ornate had been wiped out before they could flee. Most bodies were dposed beyond recognition, but the few that remained intact bore the telltale red spots. "Is this... a gue?" Aiyen''s voice trembled with fear, the thought of deadly diseases striking terror into the hearts of wilderness warriors. Vikir''s mouth hung open in disbelief. Suddenly, a memory resurfaced ¨C the dreaded Red gue that had ravaged thend. "The Red gue," he muttered, recalling the tales of its merciless spread. The gue, a ss one scourge, spared few in its path, afflicting beasts and human alike with its merciless grip. Its victims suffered slow, agonizing deaths marked by red spots, vomiting, diarrhea, and crippling pain. "How do they cure it?" Aiyen''s voice wavered, her mind racing with fear. Vikir searched his memory, recalling the distant knowledge of remedies for such afflictions. "No, it''s not a curse!" Aiyen grabbed Vikir''s cor, panic in her eyes. "Quickly, we must leave!" "Why?" Vikir''s brow furrowed, trying to understand her terror. "Why? It''s a curse! A curse from the gods!" But Vikir remained calm. "It''s a gue," he stated matter-of-factly. "What!? That''s even worse! We have to go! This ce is cursed! You Fancy mongrels, every time you dabble in your unholy rituals, you end up like this...!" Aiyen''s voice quivered with fear. "Calm down, it''s not easily transmitted," Vikir reassured her, his gaze returning to Rokoko''s vige. Aiyen''s outburst only confirmed the fear that had gripped the locals. But Vikir knew better. "If you''re so scared, go back first." "And if you die because you''re cursed?" "If I die, I die." Vikir''s nonchnt response left Aiyen stunned, but she didn''t run off alone. Instead, she clung to Vikir''s cor, trembling with fear. Together, they explored the vige, realizing that the Ornate hadn''t perished entirely ¨C they had simply moved on, leaving behind their dead and dying. "Well, if there were carriers among the survivors, the oue would be the same no matter where they fled," Vikir mused, empathizing with the survivors'' desperate choice. But there was no guarantee they would be safe from the Red gue. Still, it offered Vikir a chance to delve deeper into the mysterious world of the Ornate n. Scouring the Ornate''s barracks, Vikir gathered books and artifacts that could shed light on their enemy and the savage ns of the Dark Mountains. Suddenly, Aiyen''s cries pierced the air. "Kaaaaaah!" rmed, Vikir rushed outside, where Aiyen''s panicked screams grew louder. "The curse! Cursed child!" Aiyen''s terror was palpable, rooted in the deep-seated fear of the gue that gripped all denizens of the wilderness. Vikir followed her gaze and spotted a child standing on the outskirts of the vige, near the smallest, most dpidated barracks. "...Imperial?" Vikir squinted, recognizing the child he hadn''t seen in the past two years of their journey. The child, barely five years old, had ck hair, red eyes, and skin as pale as snow. She stood barefoot, reluctant to leave her spot. Behind her stood a crude stone cairn, untouched for years. Purple flowers, freshly picked,y scattered before it. "Aaahhhh! It must be a ghost, a cursed child of the forest god! We have to run, Vikir! You go first, I''ll be right behind you! Oh, my legs are weak...!" Aiyen''s voice trembled with fear. But Vikir, recognizing the child from their past, feltpelled to learn her story. "I can see the rest of the Ornate n," Vikir said calmly, walking towards the child. Aiyen, though frightened, didn''t run off. Instead, she clung to Vikir''s cor, her fear palpable. "Ugh...ugh. Is it true or not that we are truly being cursed?" she whimpered. Vikir smiled wryly, amused by Aiyen''s reaction. "It''s a gue," he exined calmly. "And if you die because you''re cursed?" Aiyen''s voice trembled with fear. "If I die, I die," Vikir replied, unfazed. Though Aiyen remained frightened, she stayed close as they explored the vige, realizing the Ornate had simply moved on, leaving behind their dead and dying. Vikir paused, spotting something in the child''s hand. "Hey. There''s this inside. Ew, it''s not cursed, right?" Aiyen tossed something to Vikir. It was a small gold pendant, adorned with the tooth-like symbol of the Baskervilles. "Isn''t that your family''s symbol?" Aiyen asked, recalling Vikir''s mention of the Baskervilles. Vikir''s suspicion grew as he opened the pendant, revealing a small, meticulously drawn portrait. "This?" Vikir squinted, studying the image. It depicted an unnamed girl, a young man, and a teenage girl. The girl had light hair and blue eyes, the young man had the dark hair and red eyes of the Baskervilles, and the teenager had dark hair and red eyes as well. Vikir recognized the young man immediately. "Hugo le Baskerville! No way!" __________________________ __________________________ "? Don''t forget to Rate this novel and add it to your library! ????" Chapter 71 - 76: Shadows of Quarvadis

Chapter 71: Chapter 76: Shadows of Quarvadis

St. Ma, a town of 160,000 people, nestled in thick woods with clean waters, is directly under the influence of House Quarvadis. People walk solemnly and respectfully along the white marble-paved streets. Whenever a bell rings from the tall clock tower, everyone stops abruptly and turns towards the sacred tablet atop the Quarvadis'' distant home. If a gold coin fell to the ground, it was not picked up, and order and security were strictly maintained by the citizens'' own rituals. "... Where could I stay unnoticed?" Vikir stood atop a tall tower and looked down. Women walked around with white cloths wrapped around their bodies, revealing only their eyes. The men did the same. For religious reasons, desire and greed arepletely controlled. No nudity, no extravagance, it''s all white and monochromatic. It''s a far different atmosphere from Bk vige, a tribe that lives freely in the wilderness with much of their bodies exposed. Having lived there for the past two years, Vikir found the atmosphere of St. Ma stuffy and ufortable. After waiting for darkness to fall, he made his way to a ghetto on the outskirts of the city, far from the center. Broken windows, cracked walls, low-lying areas with stagnant water, and steep staircases. Ghetto scenes are simr everywhere. It''s the same in cities under the control of Quarvadis the Loyal. People here are particrly harsh, as Saint Quarvadis banishes wrongdoers from the center of the city and sends them to the outskirts. People who hadn''tmitted crimes deserving of jail time, but hadmitted offenses that wouldn''t allow them to enter the center. They were pushed out by the guards and pdins that patrolled the city''s pathways. Vikir climbed a steep stairwell and entered the ghettos on higher ground. It was the most remote and darkest of the ghettos. Meanwhile, from beyond the darkness, the bell rang three times, signaling midnight. By now, few people were passing by, but those who remained in the streets generally paid homage to the ground to acknowledge the Quarvadis. And when they did, only the Night Dogs didn''t. Navigating through the noise of the night, Vikir approached the well and took out a vial. It was the Red Death, the essence of the gue, drawn from thebor of Ahul. Vikir poured the liquid into the well. He released the Red Death into the heart of the Quarvadis. "It is an incredibly infectious gue, and eventually there will be a reaction." The Red Death has an incubation time of up to ten days and a minimum of one day. Once inside the body, it can take as little as a day to develop, three days if ites into contact with mucous membranes, and generally a week if it is spread through breathing or skin contact. ''It''s the realm of the loyal, so hopefully we can contain it before anyone dies. Vikir pondered briefly on when to proceed to the next n. Then. "...!" Vikir locked eyes with a group of children approaching from the other side of the well. They were on their way to catch bugs, carrying buckets, dragonfly traps, and sugar water. The oldest child, the one before him, looked over and asked. "Is anyone there?" The children stopped before the well and shouted. They could barely see Vikir, who blended perfectly into the darkness. It''s a dark, moonless night, and Vikir is masked. He''d never be recognized, but he must be cautious. Then, Vikir''s eyes gleamed with life. A red glow burst through the gas mask''s lenses. [I will curse this well.] The children shivered at Vikir''s words and copsed to the ground in a heap. They even wet themselves. Vikir warned them sternly. [Anyone who drinks from this well will surely die]. It''s futile, but it''s a thought. He didn''t want the children to get caught up in it. "Eeeek! It''s a ghost! It''s a demon!" "The well is cursed!" "Ew! I''ll never drink from it!" The children scampered away while throwing a fit. After Vikir made sure several times that all the noisy brats were gone, he buried something in the soil near the well. It was a marker left by the infiltrators who had invaded some time ago. It was the emblem of Leviathan the Radical. Vikir knew immediately that the Leviathans were responsible for unleashing the Red Death on the surface. "We''ll see you guys fight to the bitter end." The devout Quarvadis and the ultra-traditional Leviathan had been at odds for ages. What would happen if the Red Death spread to Quarvadisgar''s headquarters? Since it''s Quarvadisgar''s headquarters, containing it would be quick, but after that would be the problem. "We need to move fast." I can already see a few people approaching to draw water from the well. We need to get the Quarvadis out before there are any innocent civilian casualties. The sooner I can fulfill my promise to Aiyen The Night Dogs worked tirelessly, visiting the official residence of the Holy Prophet Quarvadis in the heart of Saint Ma. Despite thete hour, several carriages were parked before thepound. It''s true what they say, chaos doesn''t rest at night. Even at this hour, there were many people who wished to visit the holy man to seek healing. Most of them were aristocrats and wealthy individuals who had arrived in fancy carriages, and they were all knocking on the saint''s door, their well-groomed attire contrasting with their sickly faces. "We heard that you are on retreat here! Please open the door for us, we wish to greet you!" "Oh saint, I knew you were here, and I havee to ask that you look into my illness just this once!" "Please, let me see him, saint!" It seems that news has spread that Saint Dolores, the direct descendant of Quarvadis and the owner of a small household, is currently here in Saint Ma. Saint Dolores, the pride of the Quarvadis family, is currently a sophomore at the Royal Academy, where she is the vice president of the Student Council. Rumors that she was staying here during the academy''s vacation period had attracted aristocrats and nobles from far and wide. They were all noble aristocrats, wealthy men with loads of money. Amidst the mor of knocking and shouting, a voice came from inside the door. "... Who are you and what brings you to me at such ate hour?" The voice was soft and feminine, yet with a hint of authority. The voice of a saint, perhaps. The aristocrats and the wealthy were thrilled to hear the voice of the famous Saint Dolores herself. But it didn''tst long, and they quickly replied. "I am the son-inw of the House of Alpons, the eldest son of the House of Jonathan, which has produced knights of great distinction from one generation to another, and the son-inw of the House of Dortmund, and I have the House of Dotte as my brother above, and the House of Franz as my sister below...!" "I am the CEO of the Ipsen Company Association, which is a subcontractor to the Civil family, and I am in my fifth year as president of the Ipsen City Council, and I am also an honorary knight, having recently been knighted by the Empire and having served for two years as an aide to the esteemed Count Les Baskervilles, a boston terrier...!" "If I may introduce myself, I am the second son of House Childs, and if you can cure me of my ailments, I can offer you the entirety of the rich warehousends far from the main house of the Quarvadis, as well as a mansion on the warm shores of the south and a fleet of private carriages...!" But. No man, no matter how powerful, no matter how wealthy, could open the gates of Quarvadisgar. Saint Dolores kept the door firmly shut and would not open it to anyone. "I fail to see how your status and wealth are any reason for me to make way for your ambitious desires." Not the noble, not the wealthy. They all went home, exhausted, after proiming as loudly as possible how great they were and how much they could pay for a cure. And then, as the night wore on. The line had disappeared and Vikir was the sole remaining person at the door of the government office. It was so quiet you couldn''t tell if anyone was behind the door. Standing before it, Vikir knocked politely. Sure enough, this time he heard the saint''s voice. "Who are you, and what brings you to me at such ate hour?" Vikir thought for a moment. The men who had been boasting their identities just moments before had alle up empty. "That''s not the tone of a saint." Vikir knows who Saint Dolores is. He''d seen her on the frontlines, on the bloodiest of battlefields, before he was turned around. The intense look of treating the wounded covered in blood. Her white robes stained with blood, her white sacred power emanating from her. The sight, even from a distance, was sacred and glorious. Finally, Vikir spoke briefly. "... It''s just a lost sheep." For a moment, there was silence beyond the door. Vikir waited. And then. A click. The door to the Quarvadis of the Loyal, which had been firmly closed and opened to no one, opened. Chapter 72 - 71: Bound by Blood

Chapter 72: Chapter 71: Bound by Blood

"Why is this person here...?" Does it stand out? Vikir stared at the portrait for a while in dismay. But no matter how you look at it, it''s the usual, old Hugo. ck hair, piercing eyes, sharp nose, strong jaw, no mustache yet. How could you not recognize this face? What''s going on? Why is Hugo''s portrait here? As Vikir stared in dismay, Pomerian startled him and tugged on the pendant''s string. With what little strength he has, the tug seems like a request for the pendant to be returned. Vikir hands the pendant back to Pomerian and asks. "Who are these people in the painting, and what do they have to do with you?" The Pomeranian winced at the harsh tone, as if interrogating a criminal. Vikir spoke a bit softer, wanting to be gentle. "Who are the people in the picture, and what''s their connection to you?" The words were different, but the tone was the same. The harshness of the tone made the Pomeranian shudder nervously. Then Aiyen stepped forward. "If you ask me like that, then I won''t give you a good answer." "...? How did I respond?" "You should ask her cheerfully." Aiyen''s point made Vikir pause. Then, a mischievous smile spread across his face. "Who are the people in the painting?" The Pomeranian looked up, looking less scared than before. "Oh, yes, it''s working. You were right...." Vikir turned his head toward Aiyen. A moment. "...?" Vikir''s eyes caught Aiyen''s nk expression. She stood there for a moment, studying Vikir''s face, before she snapped out of it. "ve, did you expect me tough so hard?" "..." Vikir immediately scowled. He hadn''t smiled broadly since he was born, so it was no wonder he was being teased. Then. The Pomeranian answered. "Mama. Grandpa. Grandma." Vikir''s mouth dropped open at the words. His head turned quickly. A pendant, a faded portrait, decades old. Hugo Les Baskervilles and an unidentified girl and a boy. A mother and grandparents, the Pomeranian said. "...What?" Vikir had a theory. Hugo in the pendant is young. And the girl beside him was probably his wife. And the daughter they had together, the firstborn. What if that eldest daughter was kidnapped by the Lavish n, and the child she bore here was a Pomeranian. ''Come to think of it, I''ve heard that Hugo''s character wasn''t always as cold as it might be now.'' I have little knowledge of Hugo Les Baskerville when he was in the ecliptic before he came to the Edges, as Vikir was not yet born. But I had once heard rumors from old Minister Barrymore that Hugo had once been friendly and warm. ''I thought it was nonsense at the time and dismissed it. Vikir takes a moment to recall the history of the Baskervilles. Once based near the ecliptic, the Baskervilles had moved far to the west of the empire, to the edges of the Red and ck Mountains, not because of a demotion. Hugo Les Baskerville had gone before the King and requested that the entire House of Baskerville move to the edges. The reason for this was the death of his most beloved wife in childbirth, and the savages who had taken his most beloved daughter, whom he loved deeply. This made Hugo despise his enemies and the savages beyond the ck Mountains intensely, and he cared for his wife and children little afterward. After this series of events, he became an extremely cold and calcting killer, living only for the ughter of demons and savages. The King considered him capable and entrusted him with the task of expanding the empire''s borders, and Hugo threw himself even more into his work to forget everything. That''s how Baskerville, Ironde, was born. And now. A rejected pup of the Ironborn has found an unexpectedpanion here. Pomeranian. Pomeranian Baskerville. Penelope, the daughter of Roxana, the woman Hugo had loved more than anything else in his life. And Penelope''s daughter, Pomerian. This means that, if my theory is correct, the girl before me is the direct granddaughter of Hugo Les Baskerville. ''... That makes me an uncle.'' It was a strange feeling. Even now, nieces and nephews were being born somewhere, but not a single one of them were girls. This is a Baskerville family where daughters are quite rare. Come to think of it, there was not a single daughter in Hugo''s direct bloodline. Not even in the entire family. There are plenty of sons. "But Hugo, he''s the kind of man who only looks for sons and grandsons because he thinks men are more valuable in battle. What do you think Hugo, the extreme warlord, the fighting demon, the one who sees his children as mere tools, could do if he saw this little, delicate granddaughter? Vikir shook his head. No matter what I think about it, I can''t imagine anything but negativity. And with savage blood in the mix, he might not be so pleased. Vikir reached out and put his hand on top of the Pomeranian''s head. The Pomeranian flinched slightly, but didn''t pull away as he had before. Vikir spoke in a gentle tone. "Apparently, the Lavish n has not been treated well either." "..." "Come with me." If the Lavish n had been devastated by the gue and left, Pomerian couldn''t stay here. But Pomerian stood firm, clinging to the pirs of the dormitory. Vikir looked up and saw the reason behind the Pomeranian''s reluctance to leave. It was the rough stone tomb behind him. As Vikir pondered what to do, Aiyen stepped forward. She bowed her head once before the tomb, then addressed the Pomeranian. "When our ancestors leave this world, they go to heaven and be stars. So will your mom." "..." "What lies here in this stone tomb is just a shell, but your mom''s soul is a star overhead, looking down on you." "..." "She wants you to leave this awful ce as soon as possible." Then, the Pomeranian raised his head. He seemed to understand the Lavishnguage, but Bk''s words as well. The Pomerian thought for a moment, then released his grip on the dormitory''s pirs. He approached Vikir. ck hair, red eyes. Vikir and Pomerian looked exactly alike. Pomerian looked at Vikir and said. "Mommy. The hair. Eyes. The resemnce. It''s the same." "Yeah. All Baskerville dogs look the same." Vikir understood the Pomeranian. It was the first meeting of uncle and nephew. Thereafter, Pomerian came to Bk''s vige. "Uncle. Where are you going?" She clung to Vikir''s leg, reluctant to let go, which was quite unusual for a child used to being alone. "Uncle needs to go to a meeting, the n leader has summoned him." "Aang. Uncle. I''ll go with you." Pomerian seemed afraid to be alone. Now that she had left her mom''s stone tomb, she realized that she was truly alone. That''s why she seemed to rely more on Vikir, who had the same hair color and eye color as her mom. "... I can''t refuse." Vikir immediately picked up the Pomeranian and carried her on his back. He looked for something that could be used as a wrap, and a thick, coarse pelt caught his eye. It was an oxbear pelt, given to him by the n leader himself as payment for their sessful trade. He considered what he intended to use the pelt for, but he realized it was for a makeshift bag. Vikir carried the Pomeranian on his back and headed outside. "I''ll have to ask the Chihuahua to do it for me...ter." He couldn''t keep this girl in Bk''s vige. Even if he sent her to Hugo, she would have to be raised somewhere far away from him, somewhat within the reach of Lavish influence. Vikir made ns to leave the water and into the cityter. "Maybe I''ll visit Morg, too." It might be worth checking on the alliance with Baskerville to see how things were turning out. While Vikir considered this, he soon arrived at the military quarters of Tribal leader Aqu. After entering, he found Aqu, Aiyen, and other elders, all wearing serious expressions. Aiyen and Vikir were witnesses to the meeting. Chief Aqu inquires. "Yes. You mean there''s a gue going around?" Aiyen and Vikir nodded. The report went on to detail how the Lavish n had been wiped out, and the state of their remaining viges. Other hunters also testified to seeing the bodies of orcs, lizardmen, and other creatures lying on the ground with red spots growing from them. Aqu stroked his chin, a serious expression on his face. "The rainy season ising soon, and we''re in trouble." If the gue came, the damage would be even worse. We had to find a way to prepare. Then. "Chief, it''s not a gue, it''s a curse!" Shaman Ahheman stepped forward. He argued that the Red Death was not a disease, but a form of ck magic that could be lifted through sacrifice. There were a few old elders who agreed with him. They believed that this was the perfect time for a great ritual, and of course they intended to take advantage of the asion to greatly increase the power and influence of the shaman. The youngsters, on the other hand, argued that the Red Death was a gue, not a curse, and that it was time to abandon the vige and move on. The old and young debated heatedly between superstition and practical solutions. It didn''t seem like it would be easy to determine who was right. "Hmm. How should we respond?" Tribal leader Aqu was frowning. Someone quietly raised their hand to speak. The person who first coined the phrase ''red death''. "I know how to stop this sickness." It was Vikir. _____________________ _____________________ "??? Get ready to dive into a new chapter of this captivating novel every day , and don''t forget to Rate this novel and add it to your library! ????" Chapter 73 - 72: Tides of Destiny

Chapter 73: Chapter 72: Tides of Destiny

Vikir reflected on the past, a long time ago. His mind shed back to the strange outsiders that Bk''s hunting party had encountered not too long ago, and the dagger with the serpentine symbol. ''...Come to think of it, that incident happened around this time. The "incident" is the Red Death. A terrifying illness that leaves victims covered in red spots, vomiting, and experiencing diarrhea, ultimately leading to death. The Red Death quickly spread throughout the jungle and imed a staggering number of natives. The Red Death raged on a scale that rivaled the ck Death that once gued the Empire. This dreaded gue spread out rapidly, venturing far into the Realm''s territory. It was only after the Mortuary''s meteorologist, Camus, erected a barrier of fire to halt its spread to the borders of the Empire. Furthermore, a holy woman, Dolores, sent by House Quavadis of the Sacred Order of the Ceremonies, was able to heal the sick with her extraordinary and powerful sacred powers. But the cure was limited to the Realm, and the natives living in the depths of the Dark Mountains suffered a death rate of nearly 40%. These circumstances helped the Baskervilles. The beast ns yed a crucial role in the Red and Dark Mountains'' ecosystem, and with themrgely gone as hunters, lower-level demons overpopted, leading to monster waves and a spike in civilian casualties. The surge in their numbers has increased the influence of the Baskervilles on the border, which has only strengthened Hugo''s political position. "I can''t let that happen. So Vikir nned to stop this gue. Indeed, he''d heard a good deal about Bk over the years. Meanwhile. Inside Bk, the old and the young were in conflict. The older generation believes that the gue should be appeased by performing rituals, and the younger generation believes that the vige should be abandoned and relocated elsewhere. "..." Patriarch Aqu frowned and remained silent. Deep down, she didn''t want to leave this town, where her ancestors'' graves lie. And the shaman Ahheman embraced her sentiments. "How can we abandon this sacred ce where our ancestors are buried? This migration is absurd! We have been dwelling here for almost 200 years!" There are more than 100 ancestors'' remains in the sacred sites around the vige. How they would be managed and cared for if they were to move was a major point of contention for Ahheman. But Aiyen, who represents the younger generation, is not backing down. "What if the gue returns and kills all the children. Who will take care of our future then? Who will take care of the fate of the n when the seeds representing the future are gone when we go to collect the remains of our ancestors?" As it turns out, Bk children do die. Typically, Bk women start having children at age 14 and give birth to a new child every two years on average, and that means they will have around ten to fifteen children over the course of their life. The problem is that most of them die within the first month of life. Only about 20% of infants survive past three years. Most of the children die from malnutrition, childhood diseases, war, and hunting idents. Add to that the fact that mothers die during childbirth or from the aftermath of childbirth, and the Bk have a much lower birth rate. Add the Red Death, and there are no answers. There is only a bleak future ahead. Unable to bear seeing her nmates amidst a generational conflict, Aqu spoke up. "The question is, what path does the Red Death take?" What is the Red Death, and why does it cling to people? Unless these questions are answered, making any kind of difference with it is simply impossible. To Patriarch Aqu''s dismay, answers came from all quarters. "A curse! It must be a curse!" "Wrong, it is a gue sent through the gaze!" "It''s the spirits of your prey fighting back!" "It must be because you ate a strange looking mushroom!" "The ancestors are angry because we have neglected their tomb!" "There must be a poisonous insect!" "The gods have abandoned us, the forest gods!" "The imperials have brought the disease with them!" People of Bk don''t know, but they don''t often say they don''t know. They make a virtue out of offering dreadful answers. It was out of a genuine kindness that he didn''t want to discourage the person who had entrusted him with the question in the first ce, but... helping wasn''t what was happening. "...Hmm." Aqu''s brow furrowed in confusion. Quietly, a hand went up. Vikir''s. His eyes met Aqu''s and he spoke. "If there is a way of stopping the Red Death, I know it." * * * About ten days passed after that. ck, bang, rattle. A demon tethered to a rope was struggling. A troll, the smallest and weakest of the demons named simr. It was now hanging upside down with its arms and legs tied to the ropes, being tortured. [Grrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!] The troll had been thrashing around for a while, but suddenly it became very still. Soon, red spots began to appear on the troll''s skin. The troll drooled and vomited, and stopped baring its teeth. It slowly shivered in anticipation of its impending death. Meanwhile. Bk''s champions threw the subdued troll into a pile of oiled fires and set it aze. There was no room for pity, as the creature was a foul creature that kidnapped and ate human children. Soon, the troll with the Red Death burned to death. Then, Bk''s warriors directed their focus toward the next troll. Before them stood Aiyen, holding the troll''s ropes. "Vikir. Is the Red Death truly transmitted through water?" At her question, Vikir, beside her, nodded. "Yes, it is. Contaminated water is the main culprit. But as long as you boil the water once, everything is good to go." "Really? Is that so?" Aiyen looked up at Vikir with a trusting look. Then, he took another pot of the same water and dipped another troll in it forparison. Then. [Cackle!] The troll died instantly. Vikir put his hand to his forehead. "When the water cools, we''ll put him in." "Ugh." Aiyen also pped his forehead with his hand. Again, soon, the water in the pot was boiling. While the boiling water had cooledpletely, Bk''s champions dipped the trolls into it. Ten days passed, the incubation period for the Red Death, but the troll did not be sick. Then, all the champions of Bk, including their n leader Aqu, eximed in shock. "We have managed to ovee the Red Death!" they eximed. "The solution was in the water." "You mean just boiling water and drinking it will stop the gue?" "Vikir, you are a hero of our n!" The apuse poured in, the vibes of respect and admiration. The old are truly proud and the young in awe. Normally, Vikir doesn''t like to be the center of attention. But it is Bk custom to be positive whileplimenting or praising, and everyone surrounds him, showering him with praise. Vikir acknowledges their praise and gratitude with a wave of his hand. "Anyway. You have to be careful with the water. It can''t get in your mouth or eyes. It can also be contagious through the respiratory route, so beware of the water vapor at dawn." Always boil water before drinking. Avoid wends as much as possible. By following these simple rules, the rate of red death is greatly reduced. Avoiding contact with the excrement or corpses of the sick is justmon sense. "What don''t you be aware?" Vikir said nothing in response to Aiyen''s admiring words. Aqu spoke up. "Let the hunting birds spread Vikir''s lessons to other ns. Beware of the water." At that, everyone nodded. It was good for as many people as possible to know these things. Then Aqu rose from his seat and came to stand before Vikir. Vikir bowed his head respectfully. When he''d first met her, he''d felt a sense of gravity, like a vast mountain range weighing down on him. But now he felt no such thing. Instead, he felt a sense of warmth, a sense of home, and a sense of empathy, like a true mother''s embrace. Aqu smiled gently. "Thanks to you, I can see a way out of this crisis, and I thank you sincerely." One would never recognize this woman as the Night Fox from her recent expression and voice. In response, Vikir bowed his head. Then. "Well, the rainy season ising soon, so how will you escape from the water?" Someone addressed Vikir. The shaman, Ahheman, looked at Vikir with a stony expression on his face. He had once misdiagnosed a side effect from the drugs the traders had brought as a curse. When Vikir insisted that the Red Death was not a curse but a gue, and that it could be prevented, he seemed to decide that his position was under threat. However, he wasn''t entirely wrong. When the rainy season arrives, the rivers will overflow, and countless rains will pour down. The air would be filled with moisture, and there would be no way to escape the many aquatic creatures that would crawl up to the surface and carry gue. The protective measures of boiling water for drinking and bathing certainly had their limits. Bk''s warriors scrambled. Ahheman smiled a smile of conversion as he watched the number of agitated ones grow. ...but. "The civil works need to bepleted before the rainy season arrives." Vikir, still looking rxed, was always taking the next step. Dewatering (flood control). It was essential for Vikir''s potential ns. Chapter 74 - 73: Against the Current

Chapter 74: Chapter 73: Against the Current

The stormy season had descended upon the Red and Dark Mountains. Foreboding shadows nketed the sky. This stormy season seemed to be the longest ever. There was record rainfall, the likes of which even the oldest man in the vige had never seen. The rivers were overflowing like mad, and ces that had been t just a few days before were now floods with raging torrents. Everything in sight was submerged. ...except for Bk''s vige! "Tighten the ropes, tighten them!" "Lift up the supports!" "Secure it! It''ll float away!" The low-lying vige of Bk was now on higher ground. It hadn''t been relocated. Instead, they simply built floating houses out of nks and logs in the tall trees and between the trees. Some 15 meters above the ground, these wooden houses provided cozy shelter while their surroundings were flooded by the river. Vikir was at the forefront of this massive architectural endeavor to raise an entire town up in the trees. "...Luckily, I won''t be swept away." Vikir thought as he looked out at the rising river just a few meters below. Bridges had been constructed between the tallest trees with ropes, nks, and logs, and the floating houses were securely fastened to prevent them from being knocked down by the wind. And down below, away from the water, drainage ditches had been dug between the trunks and branches of the trees. In some ces, rocks and earth had been piled up to create banks that diverted the flow of the river. This allowed Bk''s vige to remain somewhat protected from the flooding of the river. Some men were setting up a rope bridge made of twisted vines between trees amidst the rain and wind. They waved to Vikir as he passed by on the wooden bridge. "Hey, Vikir! Our home is safe thanks to you!" "Thank you! I''m d I listened to you!" But Vikir didn''t respond to their well-wishes. Instead, he squinted at the enormous shadow that was slowly advancing toward them from the water below. "Dangerous." Vikir briefly warned the two men who greeted him. Hearing Vikir''s warning, the men peered down at the bridge in rm. Just three meters below them, in the muddy water, a giant shadow lurked beneath the surface. And then. ...Poof! The surface of the water broke and something leaped out of the water. It was a catfish with a giant mouth that was over five meters in width! As it breached the surface of the water, it lunged at the two Bk men above. This had often happened since the fire. Agitated aquatic creatures would leap at their prey in the trees. But the catfish didn''t get what it wanted. "Get lost!" Arrows rained down like thunder from the tree trunks. It was Aiyen, defending the men as they built the bridge. ...Thud! Several arrows pierced the catfish''s skull, and it writhed and flopped back into the water. Vikir scrambled across the rope bridge and up into the lofty trees. "Catfish!" He peered down, but the muddy surface of the water had already been washed away by the raging deluge. Seeing Vikir re, Aiyen smiled. "That''s not a catfish." "What? Didn''t you just see it stick its head out of the water?" "...I suppose you didn''t see the body." I hesitated to let him wrap up. Suddenly, the surface of the water on the opposite side split and something enormous rose up from underneath. Sure enough, Vikir understood what Aiyen had said. The head was t and the mouth was unusuallyrge, so I thought it was a catfish. But that unbelievably elongated body sticking out of the water was no catfish. It was a giant snake. Danger rating: A+ Size: 32 meters Seen in: Border 8, Red and Dark Mountains -Nicknamed ''The Full-body Intestine Snake''. A snake whose entire body is made up of intestines. It boasts a massive mouth and appetite that can swallow an elephant in one bite, and rumors from far and wide suggest that the giant Monsieur Hushu, which has lived since before recorded history, can swallow an entire nation. They are notoriously silent while crawling onnd or swimming underwater. This giant snake of the Monsieur Hushu species was scaly and hissing as if devouring all the Bk on the floating house were about. Aiyen bit her lip. "Damn. You have a dangerous one washed up." The giant catfish was no match for a species that was naturally fast and strong. Moreover, the one before them seemed to be quite old and experienced. [Shhhh!] The creature opened its mouth, which was sorge it might have been a catfish, revealing a thick row of teeth that spanned its entire mouth. Aiyen quickly fired an arrow at it, but its sleek, hard scales, and the rain that blurred her vision, made it difficult to get a good hit. Then. "Snakes should be caught close." A dark shadow floated like a ghost behind Monsieur Hushu. Vikir. Moving in the darkness, he leaped across the snake''s back, unnoticed by rodents and birds alike, and then revealed his hidden de. He shed through the artery in his wrist, revealing the enchanted de Satan. And the sinister aura of a Dark Influence settled over it. A Baskervillian predator. Six ''ensnaring trap fangs'' have been released. Aimed at inflicting excruciating pain for the adversary, and that''s it! The crimson energy emanating from Vikir''s de spins at high speed. The hard snake scales shattered in an instant, and the soft tissue underneath exploded and dispersed as if it had been blown up. [Kyaaahhhhhhhhhhhhh!] The snake screamed. But Vikir was relentless, grabbing the snake by the tongue and lunging forward, his drill plunging into one of the snake''s eyeballs. The lethal wounds to its neck and eyeball made the snake recoil, sttering hot blood. It then ducked its head under the water and began to frantically retreat. No, it was more like being swept down the torrent than retreating. "...." Vikir briefly considered giving chase, but decided it was too much to ask in this torrential downpour. "It was a waste." Suddenly, Aiyen was beside him, looping a rope around Vikir''s waist. Pulling on the rope around each other''s abdomens, Vikir and Aiyen made their way back up the branch. Soon, all the vigers were out on the wooden tform watching the battle. "Amazing! Vikir, you were amazing!" "That big snake is called Ka''ah, and he''s been king around here for centuries!" "You defeated him, that''s incredible!" The vigers apuded Vikir. Then Aiyen snapped. "You people! Didn''t you see me shoot that arrow! If not for me, you''d be...!" "Oooh-" The children booed Aiyen. "Ugh, I can''t stand kids at times." Aiyen grumbles and shakes off the mud and spray that has soaked her body. He nced back at Vikir, who was dripping wet, and asked. "You won''t catch the red death from getting this wet, right?" "One can never be sure. Go to the fire and dry yourself." Vikir stepped away, as if the battle that had just urred had been a minor incident. Seeing that people were cheering him on, Aiyen went her way, and she said the words she had been saying for the past two years, once again today. "Passed." Vikir walked into the barracks. Outside, the rain and wind were howling, but inside the encampment was bright and warm. The leather hides on the walls were still fluttering about, but they were secured with heavy rocks in certain areas, so the wind wouldn''t blow them away. Vikir''s revtion of a way to prevent the Red Death had made him a hero to the Bk, and indeed to all the jungle tribes. ...But the hero is a troubled man now. It''s a task he''s never wanted to do or since his regression. "Uncle!" When Vikir entered the barracks, Pomerian rushed over and hugged him. Up until then, he had been crouching toward the side of the barracks, staring nkly at the images of his loved ones. Pomerian avoided everyone else but Vikir, who followed him with keen intent. She clung to him all day long, never wanting to be separated, sleeping, eating, and bathing. " ...I want to eat." Vikir didn''t know how to answer the child. It was all he could tell her. Afterward, Vikir made a simple fire toward the side of the barracks. With snails crawling everywhere in the rainy season, food was easier toe by than before. Vikir simply steamed snail meat with butter, herbs, and backs made from cow''s milk. He then fried them in a mixture of sugar made from sugarcane and cream made from bird eggs. The remainder of the snail meat was crushed with spicy spices that he had bought from traders before, and when served with vegetables, it became a quite edible dish. "Delicious, Uncle." "Right, your uncle is a good cook." Beside Pomerian, who was crouching, was Aiyen, who was usually grimacing too. Pomerian shifted focus between Vikir and Aiyen, then giggled, and Aiyen rubbed his index finger in front of him. "As expected, the children are really something." "...I thought you said you didn''t like kids...?" "When did I say that." Vikir pressed a hand to his forehead. The barracks were already cramped because of the Pomerians, and now that they''de to Aiyen, they were even more confined. "Don''t be too harsh. but basically you can go outside to pee now." "...." Vikir could sigh at Aiyen''s attitude as she spread her legs again and washed her leather skirt. Suddenly. Whirring. The tents at the entrance were drawn back, letting in the rain and wind. A heavy stone had been ced on top of the entrance, making it impossible for it to be blown away naturally. As if on cue, _____________________ _____________________ "??? Get ready to dive into a new chapter of this captivating novel every day , and don''t forget to Rate this novel and add it to your library! ????" Chapter 75 - 74: Flickers in the Rain

Chapter 75: Chapter 74: Flickers in the Rain

The wilderness is turbulent and breezy. The tents on the walls rippled fiercely. Inside the garrison huts, an open fire crackled. Warm breath reverberated from the beds, which were bathed in the firelight. Ahul, a young woman who had just turned fourteen,y there, groaning. A pale spot on her skin, a red mark, slowly consuming her body. Ahul''s brother, Ahun, clung to Vikir with a pleading look on his face. "Please, Vikir, you must save my sister!" "...." Vikir closed his mouth and walked toward Ahul. Red spots on her skin, wild movements, soaring body temperature, pain in her joints, swelling in her neck, armpits, and groin. These are signs of the red death. "Why did it happen?" "I went to the swamp to chop down trees formon works and stopped... ... ." Ahun suffered repercussions for his actions. Ahul likely contracted the disease when he ventured deep into the swamp to cut wood. "What should we do now, sir?" Aiyen asked, looking worried. "There''s no way around it, but if she''s already fallen ill." Prevention is something anyone can do, but cure is the domain of the healers. Then. A tremor. The door to the military quarters opened. It was none other than the shaman Aheman. Upon entering, he looked at Ahul and Ahun and snapped. "You''re both foolish, wandering around without heeding your grandfather''s words!" Aheman shouted, spraying saliva over Ahul''s moaning face. "You deserve this for being influenced by the words of that royal spy! What goes aroundes around!" "Grandfather, you speak harshly!" Ahun yelled back, rising to his feet. Mate-. But all that came back was a p to the ear. Ahun sank to his knees, his cheeks flushing, unable to rise to his feet. Aheman looked down at him with disdain as he copsed to the ground. "There''s no difference from my mother-inw. Useless fool." "...." Thick tears began to fall from Ahun''s eyes. Aiyen sighed with a ''same story, different day'' expression. "There is a cure." Vikir spoke up. He grunted, and Ahun''s eyes widened. Aheman pushed Vikir in the chest and stomped out of the garrison huts. "This is a curse from the gods, and the only way to appease them is to make a sacrifice. Since things have turned out like this, I''m sure the tribal leader will agree." The shaman asserted his authority to the end. Whizz, whizz, whizz. The wind and raindrops rushed in through the open door, soaking everyone. Thest stragglers in the military enclosure were Aiyen, Vikir, Ahun, and the ailing Ahul. Vikir instructed Ahun, "First, I need you to collect Ahul''s excrement. Make sure you don''te into contact with it. Also, disinfect the used utensils with boiling water, and burn some wormwood in the fire to drive away any mosquitoes, flies, or bats that may be around the house." "Oh, I see. Is that all I need to do?" "In addition to that." Vikir turned his gaze towards Aiyen. Then he blurted out whatever he had initially intended to ask, a bit more quickly. "Release me from the depths." Aiyen''s expression froze at the words. There is no restriction for those who havee from outside and be part of the Bk. They are free to go anywhere in the wilderness, and within the vige, they are allowed anywhere except the chief''s quarters and the shaman''s ceremonies. But there''s just one thing. They are absolutely forbidden from going beyond the depths. A Bk from outside the vige can leave the limit if two conditions are met. First. They must have lived in the vige for at least two years. Second. They must be married to a native Bk and have borne at least three children. Vikir didn''t meet either of these requirements. But that didn''t stop him from asking to be released from the floodwaters. "If you let me out, I will bring a remedy for the gue." Hearing Vikir''s words, Aiyen bit her lip. Would his mother and tribal leader, Aqu, allow this exception? Probably not. Aqu was an exceedingly principled woman. ''She would most likely let him go. A small sacrifice for the greater good. But, Aiyen didn''t want to do that. She didn''t want to see Ahul, who had always sung in her sweet voice and helped with theundry and cleaning, dying from vomiting and diarrhea. ...But, a more fundamental issue was guing her. Would Vikir ever return? Indeed, he was an outsider who had been taken as a ve. If we set Vikir free and allow him to go outside the depths, will hee back? Up until now, Vikir has been able to roam freely on his own, but only within Bk''s territory. If Vikir tried to escape, Bk''s scouts and wolves would track him down and take care of him that night when they saw the camp was empty. Vikir wasn''t foolish enough not to know that. But getting a pass to go outside the wall was a different story. Once he realized he was on the run, never to return, he would be gone forever. "...." Aiyen hesitated. It wasn''t like her to hesitate. In that brief moment, she pondered the psychological factors that made her hesitate, and soon found the reason. Exploring her own mind and discovering something she didn''t realize she had. She looked up. Her eyes were already red, the color of fire. The only difference was that unlike fire, they were moist with water. " ... ... .Go" Themand of authority fell. * * * Aiyen didn''t report to Aqu, for it was a given that she wouldn''t approve. All responsibility fell to Aiyen. Vikir set out through the night waters with Pomeranian on his back. "But, we can''t entirely stop the gue with flood control." And what about other tribes that didn''t build flood control? A more fundamental solution was needed to prevent the spread of the Red Death, the restoration of the territory, and, perhaps, the Baskerville n. ...Tadak! Vikir crossed the river in one swift movement, stepping over logs as they floated downstream. With all the debris that washed up during the floods, he could run on the river, shortening the distance. Suddenly. Vikir''s feet came to an abrupt stop on the riverbank. Shoot!... The night poured with rain. A shadow streaked across the water. Vikir turned to find Aiyen standing there, drenched, breathing heavily. "Why are you following me?" Vikir asked, and Aiyen opened her mouth to speak, but stopped herself. "I''m following my ve." "Don''t follow me." "I don''t want to." "I said don''t follow me." "I''m the master!" Aiyen yelled in a hoarse voice. But Vikir simply reiterated his boundary with a cold re. "It''s surprising to have to say it multiple times, but you know that, right?" "...." "If you don''t want to follow me, then don''t follow me." Seeing the unwavering look in Vikir''s eyes, Aiyen stoodpletely still, stunned. "How can you look at me like that?" She asked in a quavering voice. Vikir didn''t respond. Then, Aiyen reached for something. And then, after rummaging through several things, she spoke. "Where are you going?" "...." "Tell me where you''re going, and I''ll go with you." "No." "Why are you taking Pomeranian with you?" "...." " ... ... Can''t you just leave him with me?" An extraordinary sight, not knowing who was master and who was ve. ...No, Aiyen, she knew all along. It was something she''d felt all along, from the moment she''d first seen his gaunt face on stage, when she''d been locked in the enclosure of the ve traders. That she would spend the rest of her life beneath him. The realization dawned on her as she stood in the pouring rain. She spoke, trembling, her voice moist with moisture. "Then, answer me this one question." "...what?" Vikir asked, and Aiyen took a deep breath before she spoke. "You''reing back, right?" "...." The voice faltered. A tone that hung with anxiety, uncertainty, and longing. And for once, Vikir answered quickly. "Of course." Only then did Aiyen''s expression soften. She breathed a white sigh of relief. "''You stay true to your promises andmitments. "...." "I will." Vikir nodded. And then. The darkness swallowed him once more. A darkness that swallowed up his retreating back. And there is one master here who stands still and watches its fading silhouette. Chapter 76 - 75: Stealthy Odyssey

Chapter 76: Chapter 75: Stealthy Odyssey

In the southwestern part of the Realm, amidst pristine, polished structures, lies the city of St. Ma, the center of the domains of the Quavadis group of devout holy people. The white-stoned streets, slow carriages, and leisurely strides of pedestrians give the city an air of tranquility. At the entrance to the city, pdins in white armor and robes stand guard. Then. Ding, ding, ding, ding, ding. A carriage drawn by three horses pulls up to the checkpoint. The pdins screening entry into the city halted the carriage. "There will be a brief checkpoint." The traders from the cart then presented the pdins with their passes and ID cards. The pdins took them and examined them. "You must be Mr. Joseph Josta of the Oil Dealers, 108 Dortmund Road, first floor. What is in your cart?" "Oil, as it says on the import license ... ... ." The trader stroked his mustache and recalled. Sure enough, the cart''s interior was filled withrge tin barrels. The pdins peered inside. "Would you mind if we actually inspect the interior?" "Of course." The trader nodded, and the pdins drew their swords and moved onto the cart. The cart wobbled slightly as the three or four heavily armed knights stepped in. The pdins carefully examined the barrels inside the cart. They were heavy, each with a tightly sealed lid. The pdins tapped the barrels together. ...Boom! They could tell they were filled to the brim with oil. All the barrels were like that. "Shall I not take this one?" "Of course not. There''s more than oil in these barrels." The pdins nodded at the trader''s words. "Pass!" And with that, the cart passed through the gates and into the city. A short whileter, the carriage pulled into the outskirts of a deserted alley, into an abandoned back entrance. The trader nced around his surroundings a few times before lifting the lid of the oil barrel. ...Poof! Poof! He took a massive crowbar and pried the lid, and with a loud bang, the barrel opened up. The iron lid, which had been tightly sealed, bent and opened, revealing the oil inside. The trader called out in an anxious voice. "... ... ,e out now." He did. And then something astonishing happened. Pow! The outeryer of the dark oil cracked, revealing a figure inside. It was a man wearing a ck hat like a pirate captain, a stork''s beak gas mask like a doctor specializing in infectious diseases, and a thick overcoat. He emerged from the barrel, covered in dark oil, and stood on the floor of the cart. The trader began to tremble at the bizarre sight. Then, the stork gas mask man reached into his pocket and handed the trader something. It was a bundle of oiled teeth, the teeth of the prized oxbear. "Go, thank you." The payment he''d agreed to ept in exchange for hiding in the cart and passing through the gates. The trader bowed and epted the oxbear''s tooth and ced it in his pocket. Then, dripping with oil, the man began to walk down the back alley. At his heels, the trader stammered, "Who are you? " ... ... , but who are you?" The man flicked his stork''s nose and replied in a brief, sharp voice. "The Dog of the Evening." With that, he melted into the darkness of the alley and disappeared. The trader, left alone, stared at the bubbling oil in the tin and muttered despondently. " ... ... How does a man stay submerged in oil for north of two hours?" * * * The Night Dog returned to the back of the dark alley and removed his mask. "Pooh!" Vikir exhaled. He shook the oil off his body and breathed deeply. He hadn''t been submerged like this since he''d endured seven minutes in the Styx River when he was barely a year old. Today, he''d infiltrated the home of the Quavadis family, a tribe of revered holy men. "... ... the dog of the evening." It''s a reference to the Bk n leader Aqu''s star sign, "Fox of the Evening," but it doesn''t sound quite right. Still, it was certainly better than being known as the Dog of Baskerville before the regression, Vikir thought. "...." Vikir paused for a moment to reflect. It had taken them exactly four days to get here. Two days to escape the depths, a day to scout the Baskerville family domain, and another day to infiltrate the territory of the Devoted Quavadis. The depths of the Red and Dark Mountains were vast, but the floods helped them escape. The rapids that sprang up everywhere, and the bodies and logs that floated above them, made traveling significantly faster. Most of the streams were covered with dense vegetation and branches, so even rivers andkes that had no outlet could easily be traversed by moving over the forest canopy. Of course, there were hungry creatures along the way, but they were no match for the fully restored Vikir. Giant catfish, ancient reptiles, ferocious bears, marauding packs of wild dogs, and venomous bats... ... were mere rites of passage for Vikir, who had seamlessly adapted to the depth environment over the past two years. "... ... No, it was dangerous once." ''Let''s face it, the bone-sucking mosquitoes, they were really dangerous. Unfazed by the torrential rain, they pursued Vikir in swarms, and he spent nearly half a day trying to keep them at bay. The ailing Pomeranian caught a bug and struggled for a while. The first thing Vikir did when he emerged from the water was to take Pomeranian to the city of Dark Horse. Mr. Chihuahua, who was gazing at the full moon in the night sky, fainted three times in a row when he saw Vikir burst through the window of his tiny apartment. Vikir hade to City Hall because he was a specimen of the rare breed of person in Baskerville who could be entrusted with an identity that belied his slender appearance. "... ... , Deputy, are you a ghost? No, I mean, how did you get here? "''Why don''t I know theyout of the ce I used to go to work every day? By now, the Chihuahua had woken up, and when Vikir told him what had happened, he let out a cry of love. ''You are indeed a great man, Deputy. Only you lead a different kind of life. What kind of beast ns do you live with for two years... ... '' "I''ll be back in full power soon enough, so be prepared. And keep quiet about everything that happened today. ''I see, but who is this child, who looks so much like you, Chief Deputy... ... ? Is this the offspring of Chief Deputy, who has been having an affair with a savage of some kind... ... .'' ''By blood, yes, but not in the way you imagine, so spare me the rubbish.'' Vikir entrusted the Chihuahua with Pomeranian. ''He is a well-known individual, so don''t ask him anything until I return, and then take great care of him and provide him with basic education. The story flows quickly, as the Chihuahua still hasn''t forgotten Vikir, the former chief deputy, and his eyes are still red from an asional ss of wine. Chihuahua quickly summoned an expert from the city hall, who examined Pomerian and brought him medicine and food. "I will take care of her, with my life, until the deputy returns. The Chihuahua said earnestly. Two yearster, he still looked skinny, but Vikir knew he was an upright man. Considering the Chihuahua''s low sry, Vikir handed over Oxbear''s pelt and horns to Pomerian in exchange for child support. "Hee! What are you giving me for this? "To be sold at your discretion." "Oh, that''s a lot of pelts and horns for a big guy, and if I can sell them properly, they''ll be worth more than a decade of my sry. "Make sure Pomerian is well taken care of." "You''re very protective of your daughter. You''re a good father. I have three daughters of my own, so I know how you feel." The Chihuahua gave Vikir a paternal smile and a knowing nod. There was a hint of misunderstanding, but Vikir didn''t bother to rify. Then. ''ah! Deputy, this is... ... !'' As if on cue, Chihuahua quickly opened a cab in the corner of the office and took out a stack of old papers. Vikir''s eyes lit up when he saw it. It was a file of news clippings from the past two years, detailing Baskerville and Morg''s interactions, recent developments, and ongoing issues. "I was prepared in case the deputy deputy could return.'' !" Chihuahua rubbed the back of his neck in embarrassment. Vikir was grateful that Chihuahua hadn''t forgotten him, even in this situation. So Vikir agreed to help solve some of the problems in the city of Dark Horse, which is currently experiencing a resurgence of crime due to the absence of a sheriff. "If it interferes with your work, you can find Sindhiwendi in Messinadnaro. She owes me." Vikir told Chihuahua in a subdued tone. Chihuahua''s eyes widened. Messinadnaro Sindiwendi was a criminal whom Vikir had freed in a plea deal two years earlier. "How do I find her?" "Do you remember the girl I gave 10 billion to when I was chief deputy?" "Sure. Her name was Judy, too." "I''d probably go looking for her, since it''s hard to make 10 billion, but keeping it is much harder. She has nowhere to go and no backup, so she''s easy to get to." Chihuahua nodded quietly at Vikir''s words. Just out of jail and poverty-stricken, finding an investor would be her top priority. She had once approached Gambino, a destitute neighborhood noble, and be his investment advisor. "But if I find her, will she continue to help me? She must have something against the local government." "Tell her you''ll get her some good business." "And by good business, you mean... ... ? Vikir was kind enough to answer Chihuahua''s questions. "''I will give you a monopoly on trade with the savage ns." The savage ns of the Sioux River have not traded with the Realm since the conflict with the merchants of Common Street long ago. If Vikir, the recent hero of Bk, were to step forward, that trade could be revived, and the trader who did so would likely find great wealth. Add to that the fact that the Dark Horse city''s crime rate has been on the rise again since Vikir''s departure, and her advice would be invaluable in resolving the many issues and ills of the city. At that, Chihuahua nodded. Indeed, within a few hours of Bikir''s return, the problems of the past two years were already showing signs of resolution. Chihuahua was in awe once again. ...Whoo! Vikirunches himself back over the windowsill. The night dog escapes the Dark Horse city. ''Deputy Chief! Where are you going? With Chihuahua''s distressed cry behind him, Vikir heads to the Quavadis territory to fulfill his promise to Aiyen. Where the ''red death'' of Ahul could be swiftly cured. ''... ... That can easily be aplished with a single drop of your family''s sacred water.'' The Quarvadis, one of the Seven ces of the Realm, a n of devout saints. _____________________ _____________________ "??? Get ready to dive into a new chapter of this captivating novel every day , and don''t forget to Rate this novel and add it to your library! ????" Chapter 77 - 77: Divine Confrontation

Chapter 77: Divine Confrontation

The ways to the authority home opened. True to form, there was nobody on the opposite side of the entryway. There was just a stone sculpture with a pious voice. "What business have youe to see me for?" The voice of the righteous Dolores came from the sculpture''s mouth. Evidently, she won''t meet Vikir face to face. "..., obviously. It''s just regr." Vikir''s outfit currently looked dubious. An enormous cap, a stork''s snout gas veil, and a dark shroud covering his whole body. No big surprise the holy person wouldn''t meet him face to face. Vikir moved toward the sculpture and talked. "I havee to report a gue in the ghettos." As he spoke, Vikir held out a pail of well water, permeated with the energy of the Red Demise. A decent minister would have the option to distinguish the unconventional emanation of this water. The asion. [....] The voice from the sculpture cut off. Vikir suspected. The holy person had quit sending her voice through the stone. And afterward. ...Tsk! The entryway behind him forcefully closed. It wasn''t the one to focus on. ...ding! ... ding! ... ding! ... ding! ... ding! The entryways on the front and sides started to close. In a moment, the primary hall was segregated and formed like a diatorial field. Cha-cha-cha-cha-cha-cha! All of a sudden, a line of white-reinforced pdins showed up on the porch on the subsequent floor. "...." Vikir investigated. Regrly an entryway and parlor, the room was intended to be changed over into abat zone when absolutely necessary. For sure, with each of the five entryways and halls hindered, there was never a way out toward any path, or more them was an attack organization of ever-present pdins. The different sculptures got into the corners give no disguise, and once caught, essentially nothing remains to be finished except for sit tight for judgment. "...." Nheless, Vikir doesn''t respond, simply remains there quietly. As though he had proactively guessed this response. All at once. "Who are you?" The gravelly voice came from among the sculptures on the principal floor. Past it, a man ventures into the focal point of the square. More than two meters tall, with a scarred, shaven head, white protectiveyer and fabric folded over his whole body. The man has no eyebrows, an observably enormous nose, and a huge mouth. His eyes were tenderly bended as though he were grinning, however the air he emitted was very brutal. His arms, thick as logs, supported a huge book, which had all the earmarks of being a blessed book or the like. Vikir squinted behind his gas cover. ''...Inquisitor Mozgus. It''s definitely been a while.'' "Mozgus Quavadis. He was apanion of mine before I returned. A man I frequently entrusted with my back fighting against devils. His mass resembles an iron wall, and the sacred power he transmits can illuminate 1,000 miles. A man who might never think twice about shamefulness and could be more horrible than the evil spirits themselves when it came to equity. It was reviving to see an old confidant in-arms here, who had passed on so marvelously during the Evil presence War, without any help going head to head against 1,000 devils. "On second thought, I gained my torment methods from him." Vikir reviewed the recollections of tormenting the bosses of the Seven Families in Longshot City. However, those lovely (?) recollections have a ce with Vikir alone, and in this life, Mozgus is seeing Vikir interestingly. He held up a thick Book of scriptures that probably gauged many kilograms and went to Vikir. "You are dressed dubiously for somebody who hase to report a gue in the ghettos, and I won''t permit you to see the blesseddy until you eliminate that cover and show a few habits." "I can''t eliminate my gas cover on purpose. My obligations are finished at the purpose in revealing, so I should return." Vikir dropped the sack of red demise to the ground and brought his arms up in a token of hesitant. Then, he gradually stepped back. "sphemer!" Mozgus hurried forward. He mmed his Book of scriptures, a weapon by its own doing, down on Vikir''s head and attempted to step on him. Be that as it may, Vikir was quicker. Vikir exploited the hole in the book''s vertical movement, and instantly, he was back through the empty between Mozgus'' sides. Boom! A profound break showed up in the floor where Mozgus had hit with the book. Vikir squinted at the white air radiating from the sides of the pages of Mozgus'' character book. ''A book. You actually use a strange weapon, and you''re a moderate to cutting edge Slope.'' Half on par with what he was before his rpse. In any case, considering that this was the home of the Quarvadis and that he had the heavenly ability to mend himself, it was very nearly a tie. As he watched Vikir take up his position, Mozgus let out a low snarl. "I sense an abhorrent energy in the water in that moronic thing. In the event that that is to be sure a gue, you should be the one spreading it." "In the event that I were the offender, how could Ie to report it?" "We don''t have the foggiest idea. Perhaps it''s a stunt, or perhaps it''s a stratagem to draw you out." Vikir shrugged, on the grounds that it appeared to be legit. "I''m only here to report a dubious gathering spreading gue in the ghettos." "Your outfit is the most dubious for saying something like this. We''ll hear your assertionter, in prison." With that, Mozgus swung the book around. Parax. The book opened, the white pages inside flipping over with a boisterous pop. Simultaneously, electrical discharges atmosphere exude from the pages, focusing on Vikir. "Have you at any point been cut by solid paper? It harms." Mozgus was ying out a weird and special assault, opening the Holy book and cutting with his quality against the sharp edges of the pages. Quack, quack, quack! Many pages of material dissipated this way and that. All nheless, with a likewise dark spooky development, Vikir evaded Mozgus'' blows. It was a stunt he had gained from the trackers of Bk. Simultaneously, Vikir drew the enchanted sword Satan from his wrist. ...Blood! The tip of the edge ejected with a tacky air. "Graduator!" Mozgus and different pdins were staggered. Vikir''s emanation, a strong quality that was no counterpart for Mozgus'', was currently inteced with Mozgus'' air, shaping a tie. Furthermore. Vikir had even initiated Oxbear''s ability, "Thousand Muscles," which was fixed inside Lucifer. Vikir''s weight expanded to almost 600 kilograms in a moment. Mozgus peered down on Vikir''s little size and attempted to push him with his solidarity, yet when he was unable to inspire him to move, he was incredibly confounded. "It resembles pushing a rock! What the... ... !? It''s not shocking that Mozgus, regardless of how huge and solid he is, can''t be just about as physical as Oxbear. Vikir used Satan as he was. A Baskervillian meat eater, a hiding ambusher. It seemed to be a Baskerville outwardly, yet it was a Baskerville within. Its secret teeth destroyed Mozgus'' atmosphere to pieces. It was anything but a known swordsmanship at any rate, so uncovering a piece wouldn''t part with him. Vikir drew a long sharp edge from his wrist and shaped six teeth. He cut at Mozgus'' head, neck, the two shoulders, and the two backs. "...cough!?" Mozgus attempted to cover the Good book and hold it up as a safeguard, however... ... was past the point of no return. "In the event that you will involve it as a safeguard, you ought to have utilized it sooner." Vikir sliced the rear of Mozgus'' hand as he snatched the Good book. A second. ...Roar! The breath of Cerberus, the Dog of Misery, sted fiercely from the tip of Satan. The insatiable zes of the oil field seared the rear of Mozgus'' hand. "Aaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" Mozgus moved on the ground, grasping the rear of his consuming hand. The fire of Cerberus can''t be stifled by water or sand. Pk-pk-pk! The torn pages of the heavenly book were consumed by zes. Vikir took a gander at the fallen Mozgus and sheathed his de briefly. He had note here to kill him. But. "You sphemer! What divination are you rehearsing!" Mozgus'' battling soul was monstrous. With an eruption of heavenly power, he got the water streaming down the sculpture''s mouth and transformed it into sacred water. Push, push, push! Abruptly, the fire on the rear of Mozgus'' hand was quenched. The fire on the rear of his hand was smothered. In any case, even with the rushed stifling of the fire, the fight was at that point won. Mozgus felt a sense of foreboding deep in his soul. He gazed upward and saw that Vikir had previously stepped on the thick sacred book and was remaining on top of it. "Stepping on a sacred book is sacrilege!" "By that action, your tossing and it is more terrible to swing the sacred book." "...." Mozgus had to keep his mouth shut. Vikir talked, heating up a dark air with the tip of his outstretched borer. "Do you wish to attempt more?" "...." Mozgus ground his teeth at the haughtiness in his voice. What number of different creatures on the were fit for pushing him like this, despite the fact that he had arrived at the upper positions of the Graduators? Mozgus gripped his clench hands firmly together and gathered his emanation energetically. Quack, quack, quack! Mana turning at high velocity immediately epassed his whole lower arm. "Iyaaab!" Mozgus used of all his strength. With enough to shoot the rival before him with a solitary punch. But. Vikir didn''t respond. ...Thud! He only dismissed the blessed book starting from the earliest stage. Boom! Then, Vikir kicked the Good book up high. The Book of scriptures turned and flew toward Mozgus. Mozgus had recently turned his head to avoid it. "...!" He needed to uncertainty his eyes. Vikir, the one who had been before him until the Book of scriptures was a flimsy straight line across his eyes, vanished from view in that short second when the Holy book stood upward and took up a huge region. "Where? I shouted. A nervous perspiration runs down my spine. Out of nowhere, I hear a spooky murmur in my ear. "... ... searching for me?" In the small portion of a subsequent it took for the book to fly and turn, Vikir was out of Mozgus'' view and clutching his back. Mozgus twirled around in shock. ...BANG! Vikir''s atmosphere banged into Mozgus'' whole body. Swung like a sledge, Vikir''s air broke Mozgus'' full body covering like grains of sand, and, surprisingly, the chainmail he wore was broken. Uh-oh! Thud! Mozgus smashed through three sculptures behind him and tumbled to the ground. The pdins on the subsequent floor porch could expand at the stunning oue. They had never seen Mozgus Quavadis, Inquisitor, lesiastical overseer of Quavadis Family, and head of the Knights of the Probe, lose with such ease. "Am I dreaming?" "Ruler Mozgus has been crushed?" "Absolutely not a chance, how is it that this could work out... ... !" Yet, after a snapshot of disarray, they attracted their swords harmony like the tip top of the Quarvadis and jumped to the principal floor. "Get that sphemer!" White qualitys rose from all over. Vikir changed the gas veil that covered his face. "A remarkable method for managing a wanderer sheep." The pdins who had hopped from the subsequent floor presently epassed the front. In addition. Gurgling. Behind them, among the broke remaining parts of the sculptures, Mozgus hurled himself to his feet. He had peeled off the entirety of his broke and contorted shield and was grasping an enormous shard of stone with two hands. Blood was dribbling from his body, yet it didn''t appear to irritate him by any stretch of the imagination. "Provided that you need to see the end." Vikir drew his enchanted sword, Lucifer, as long as he could. A tacky fluid emanation, a demonstration of his high level graduator status, percted and bubbled at the tip of the sharp edge. Every one of the pdins, including Mozgus, strained at the mind-boggling force Vikir radiated, a dark spooky figure. They couldn''t shut their eyes, couldn''t swallow their spit. The smallest mistake would be enough for that dark apparition''s teeth to tear at their throats and hearts. "Where did this monstere from... ... .? Mozgusmented his imprudence and took a position. One-on-one, a must-lose. Numerous against one, cream. The rival was an animal that couldn''t be totally crushed, even with each of the pdins here, including himself. Regrly, he would have made a stride back and officially pronounced a campaign... ... . "There is a holy person here." The stakes were excessively high for him to take any risks. Vikir, Mozgus, and the other pdins remained in a strained a showdown. "...Stop!" A voice broke everybody''s focus. A sort jabbed its head out from the patio on the third floor. It was Holy person Dolores, and she was here. _____________________ _____________________ "??? Get ready to dive into a new chapter of this captivating novel every day , and don''t forget to Rate this novel and add it to your library! ????" Chapter 78 - 78: Bound by Honor

Chapter 78: Bound by Honor

"Dolores L. Quovadis." A saintess who turned 16 this year, she is the most probable contender to lead the Quovadis family in the future. An undisputed wonder of the Supreme Foundation Colosseo, she hasn''t missed a solitary ss since she entered her first year utilizing the early confirmation framework, and presently in her sophomore year, she is the VP of the understudy chamber. Her appearance helped Vikir remember a time before the rpse. In the far-off past, she had been a saintess, heading out to the front lines of battle against demons and healing the sick, showing firsthand what it meant to be a living saintess. Called an angel of the battlefield, she saved countless lives, a living example of goodness. Though still young, she already has serious areas of strength and a clear mind. Vikir, like all people who have survived the Period of Annihtion, had respect and warmth for the young saintess. Vikir bowed his head, and the pdins nearby followed suit. Dolores stopped, too. Her senses were acute, and she could smell the animal aroma of Vikir''s soul, the scent of blood, oil, and violence, anger, and hatred. And at the center of all those swirling emotions, the scent of a terrible sorrow, buried deep within. "Are you a lost sheep?" "Yes." Vikir replied with a choked throat. Dolores nodded. "You look more like a... puppy than a sheep." "A scarred little pup." As Dolores finished speaking, the faces of all the pdins gathered on the main floor turned a shade of red. Mozgus shouted as well. "Pdin, that''s not a puppy! That''s a blood-frenzied wolf! You really need to step back now...." "Bring me tea." Dolores lifted her hand to silence Mozgus. Then, she said in a very firm tone. "I want to talk to him." Soon, a small parlor was set up with a table, chairs, and two teacups. Warm, steaming cups of peppermint tea. At the entrance to the parlor, arge Mozgus stood fidgeting. In his hands, he held a small teapot with a floral design that resembled arge ring. A small table was set in the center of the room, and Bikir and Dolores sat opposite each other. Dolores sounded surprised. "When I heard that Mr. Mozgus had emerged, I was surprised and came to see you, since I thought you intended to get hurt a lot." Mozgus has the disposition and reasoning of an inquisitor. So does his body. So there was no apparent reason for him to warmly wee the dubiously dressed visitor. However, who knew? That the one who was the tactical backbone of the Quavadis would be crushed so terribly. Suddenly, Mozgus cleared his throat from near him. "Saintess. I didn''t lose. If it had been a big picture approach, the odds were most certainly in my favor...." The mere fact that he says this is a sign of defeat. Dolores thought to herself. "Mr. Mozgus was one of only a handful of exceptional Graduators in the Domain, and if he can be defeated with such ease, I can''t imagine the reason why anyone would want to...." She looked at Vikir''s mask before her. But, there was nothing she could read in it. As Vikir stared down at the teacup before him, Dolores spoke again. "I don''t think you can drink tea with that gas mask on." Vikir nodded silently. He hadn''t said anything since before, so Dolores decided to get straight to the point. "I''ve been under a lot of stresstely." Vikir''s head perked up at her words. Concerned about what? The studies at the institute? Or a homeschool ss? But, Dolores shook her head. "I''m taking a break from the institute and my family''s affairs because it''s time to rest. It''s the aristocrats and merchants you saw just now who are really bothering me." They dragged their sick bodies to the saintess and begged her to heal them. Unwanted guests, asking for money or fame. "The things they ask me to fix are obvious: erectile dysfunction, sexually transmitted diseases, drug side effects - nothing really challenging." If he had the divine ability to heal them, Dolores said, he''d rather help people who are truly struggling and sick. "Justice, nobility, charity, equality, and the will of God may be these things... but people are too blinded by what''s in front of them." Vikir nodded in agreement. "This is inevitable, since philosophy is essentially a course of understanding people." It was a phrase he''d often heard from her mouth when he''d met Dolores on the front lines of the conflict before he''d rpsed. Vikir had only briefly recalled a memory from some time ago, but Dolores'' eyes widened at the sight before her. Even Mozgus, who stood in the doorway. "Hebrew Scripture, Azmoth, part 6, chapter 9. Very philosophical and significant." "...." "I can''t quite believe that you know these ancient words. You must be well-versed in philosophy. Are you a member of the Congregation of the Runes?" Vikir was silent for a moment. He didn''t know or care about Runes, the state religion of the Domain, so it seemed a good time to redirect the conversation. "More than that. There is a gue in the ghettos of St. Ma." "... Is that reliable information?" "You''ve seen the water in the streets. Ites directly from the wells of the ghettos." "You had nothing to do with it?" "For what other reason could I havee here willingly?" Again, Vikir spoke. "I hate to see innocent people hurt. Especially since this is my home." "Oh, is this your home? I''m from here, too." Dolores'' eyes sparkled at Vikir''s words. It was the first time she had heard of his homnd, so Vikir simply shook his head. "I believe in absolutes, too. I hope the gue will be eradicated soon." "A harsh soul, but... a good one, you are." Dolores turned serious. "You told Mr. Mozgus earlier that you saw some suspicious individuals, didn''t you?" "Yes, ma''am. I saw them pouring liquid into vials all around the wells." "If this gue is man-made... who spread it and for what reason?" Dolores seemed to be thinking a lot. gues are not a simple matter. When a gue starts to spread, the hardest hit are institutions where many people reside inmunity, typically monasteries and schools. When a gue hits a monastery, the number of priests decreases, and cults, religions, and superstitions begin to flourish, necessitating even more priests. Thus, when ignorant and inexperienced priests go out into the field, more sphemies, cults, superstitions, etc. are created. So, in the event of a gue, the Quavadis would be at a significant political disadvantage. To prevent this from happening, they would need to quickly suppress the Red Death. Vikir''s response was sinct. "The ones who stand to gain the most are the Leviathan and the Common." The extremely poisonous Leviathan will use this potential opportunity to collect samples from various patients, research, analyze, and improve the gue to use as their own weapon. Since they are a family that uses poison and medicine as their main weapons, the fact that a strong gue has spread is a very good thing for them. Moreover, the oligarchicmon were also likely to see significant glossy gains. Gold and silver fortunes do not vanish in a gue. The deaths of the doctors would bankrupt thendlords, and their warehouses, gold and silver coins, banknotes, and production facilities would be taken over by themon. Once themon has consumed the dead and empty factories, farms, shops, businesses, and othernd capital, they can use their umted wealth to start new businesses. Fashionpanies for the newly rich, health supplements for those who remember the horrors of the gue, etc.... sales will skyrocket. ''Merchants frommon families could visit Bk''s towns and try to buy up prongs and ginseng and such things, right?'' Vikir thought to himself. ''The ones spreading the Red Death must''ve been Leviathans, the fanatics. And they probably have amon partner as an ally. No doubt, they were trading information with each other. The staunch Quavadis and the natives of the wilderness are the substitutes. "... Therefore, consequently, I believe they may be very familiar with the gue. Just a spection, of course." Vikir had actually seen, heard, and experienced the events before his rpse, and he was able to sort through them a bit. What? I don''t feel much of a reaction from the front. "...?" Vikir tilted his head slightly, as if searching for something. Then, he looked at the faces of Dolores and Mozgus behind the gas masks. Both were frozenpletely still, their mouths half open. Chapter 79 - 79: Inquisition and Revelation

Chapter 79: Inquisition and Revtion

"Dolores L. Quovadis." A saintess who turned 16 this year, she is the most probable contender to lead the Quovadis family in the future. An undisputed wonder of the Supreme Foundation Colosseo, she hasn''t missed a solitary ss since she entered her first year utilizing the early confirmation framework, and presently in her sophomore year, she is the VP of the understudy chamber. Her appearance helped Vikir remember a time before the rpse. In the far-off past, she had been a saintess, heading out to the front lines of battle against demons and healing the sick, showing firsthand what it meant to be a living saintess. Called an angel of the battlefield, she saved countless lives, a living example of goodness. Though still young, she already has serious areas of strength and a clear mind. Vikir, like all people who have survived the Period of Annihtion, had respect and warmth for the young saintess. Vikir bowed his head, and the pdins nearby followed suit. Dolores stopped, too. Her senses were acute, and she could smell the animal aroma of Vikir''s soul, the scent of blood, oil, and violence, anger, and hatred. And at the center of all those swirling emotions, the scent of a terrible sorrow, buried deep within. "Are you a lost sheep?" "Yes." Vikir replied with a choked throat. Dolores nodded. "You look more like a... puppy than a sheep." "A scarred little pup." As Dolores finished speaking, the faces of all the pdins gathered on the main floor turned a shade of red. Mozgus shouted as well. "Pdin, that''s not a puppy! That''s a blood-frenzied wolf! You really need to step back now...." "Bring me tea." Dolores lifted her hand to silence Mozgus. Then, she said in a very firm tone. "I want to talk to him." Soon, a small parlor was set up with a table, chairs, and two teacups. Warm, steaming cups of peppermint tea. At the entrance to the parlor, arge Mozgus stood fidgeting. In his hands, he held a small teapot with a floral design that resembled arge ring. A small table was set in the center of the room, and Bikir and Dolores sat opposite each other. Dolores sounded surprised. "When I heard that Mr. Mozgus had emerged, I was surprised and came to see you, since I thought you intended to get hurt a lot." Mozgus has the disposition and reasoning of an inquisitor. So does his body. So there was no apparent reason for him to warmly wee the dubiously dressed visitor. However, who knew? That the one who was the tactical backbone of the Quavadis would be crushed so terribly. Suddenly, Mozgus cleared his throat from near him. "Saintess. I didn''t lose. If it had been a big picture approach, the odds were most certainly in my favor...." The mere fact that he says this is a sign of defeat. Dolores thought to herself. "Mr. Mozgus was one of only a handful of exceptional Graduators in the Domain, and if he can be defeated with such ease, I can''t imagine the reason why anyone would want to...." She looked at Vikir''s mask before her. But, there was nothing she could read in it. As Vikir stared down at the teacup before him, Dolores spoke again. "I don''t think you can drink tea with that gas mask on." Vikir nodded silently. He hadn''t said anything since before, so Dolores decided to get straight to the point. "I''ve been under a lot of stresstely." Vikir''s head perked up at her words. Concerned about what? The studies at the institute? Or a homeschool ss? But, Dolores shook her head. "I''m taking a break from the institute and my family''s affairs because it''s time to rest. It''s the aristocrats and merchants you saw just now who are really bothering me." They dragged their sick bodies to the saintess and begged her to heal them. Unwanted guests, asking for money or fame. "The things they ask me to fix are obvious: erectile dysfunction, sexually transmitted diseases, drug side effects - nothing really challenging." If he had the divine ability to heal them, Dolores said, he''d rather help people who are truly struggling and sick. "Justice, nobility, charity, equality, and the will of God may be these things... but people are too blinded by what''s in front of them." Vikir nodded in agreement. "This is inevitable, since philosophy is essentially a course of understanding people." It was a phrase he''d often heard from her mouth when he''d met Dolores on the front lines of the conflict before he''d rpsed. Vikir had only briefly recalled a memory from some time ago, but Dolores'' eyes widened at the sight before her. Even Mozgus, who stood in the doorway. "Hebrew Scripture, Azmoth, part 6, chapter 9. Very philosophical and significant." "...." "I can''t quite believe that you know these ancient words. You must be well-versed in philosophy. Are you a member of the Congregation of the Runes?" Vikir was silent for a moment. He didn''t know or care about Runes, the state religion of the Domain, so it seemed a good time to redirect the conversation. "More than that. There is a gue in the ghettos of St. Ma." "... Is that reliable information?" "You''ve seen the water in the streets. Ites directly from the wells of the ghettos." "You had nothing to do with it?" "For what other reason could I havee here willingly?" Again, Vikir spoke. "I hate to see innocent people hurt. Especially since this is my home." "Oh, is this your home? I''m from here, too." Dolores'' eyes sparkled at Vikir''s words. It was the first time she had heard of his homnd, so Vikir simply shook his head. "I believe in absolutes, too. I hope the gue will be eradicated soon." "A harsh soul, but... a good one, you are." Dolores turned serious. "You told Mr. Mozgus earlier that you saw some suspicious individuals, didn''t you?" "Yes, ma''am. I saw them pouring liquid into vials all around the wells." "If this gue is man-made... who spread it and for what reason?" Dolores seemed to be thinking a lot. gues are not a simple matter. When a gue starts to spread, the hardest hit are institutions where many people reside inmunity, typically monasteries and schools. When a gue hits a monastery, the number of priests decreases, and cults, religions, and superstitions begin to flourish, necessitating even more priests. Thus, when ignorant and inexperienced priests go out into the field, more sphemies, cults, superstitions, etc. are created. So, in the event of a gue, the Quavadis would be at a significant political disadvantage. To prevent this from happening, they would need to quickly suppress the Red Death. Vikir''s response was sinct. "The ones who stand to gain the most are the Leviathan and the Common." The extremely poisonous Leviathan will use this potential opportunity to collect samples from various patients, research, analyze, and improve the gue to use as their own weapon. Since they are a family that uses poison and medicine as their main weapons, the fact that a strong gue has spread is a very good thing for them. Moreover, the oligarchic Common were also likely to see significant gains. Gold and silver fortunes do not vanish in a gue. The deaths of the doctors would bankrupt thendlords, and their warehouses, gold and silver coins, banknotes, and production facilities would be taken over by the Common. Once the Common has consumed the dead and empty factories, farms, shops, businesses, and othernd capital, they can use their umted wealth to start new businesses. Fashionpanies for the newly rich, health supplements for those who remember the horrors of the gue, etc.... sales will skyrocket. "Merchants frommon families could visit Bk''s towns and try to buy up prongs and ginseng and such things, right?" Vikir thought to himself. "The ones spreading the Red Death must''ve been Leviathans, the fanatics. And they probably have a Common partner as an ally. No doubt, they were trading information with each other. The staunch Quavadis and the natives of the wilderness are the substitutes. "... Therefore, consequently, I believe they may be very familiar with the gue. Just a spection, of course." Vikir had actually seen, heard, and experienced the events before his rpse, and he was able to sort through them a bit. What? I don''t feel much of a reaction from the front. "...?" Vikir tilted his head slightly, as if searching for something. Then, he looked at the faces of Dolores and Mozgus behind the gas masks. Both were frozenpletely still, their mouths half open. "You. Who on earth would you say you are?" Dolores asked in a questioning tone. The being who had abruptly appeared one day and warned him of the disaster facing the Quavadis family. A solitary man, wearing peculiar attire, yet with a distinct and pure soul. "Who are you, and how do you know about everything?" Dolores'' voice started to shake. Typically, among the visitors whoe to the House to take care of themselves, there are generally those who are knowledgeable in the ways of the world. But few of them could predict the future with such precision. Even more so, they have the distinction of being early warners of a gue that hasn''t even been reported yet. Naturally, Dolores and Mozgus couldn''t help but ponder the identity of this strange visitor to the Quavadis family. "Oh, impressive! Doesn''t the saintess inquire? Who are you?" Mozgus also asks, dangerously tinkering with a small teapot that looks like it will be folded at any moment. It''s as if he''s forcing me to respect the saintess'' authority, yet all the while he''s just curious. Dolores and Mozgus both look at Vikir''s face, their eyes shining. In turn, Vikir answered briefly. "Dog of the Evening." At that, the two ministers'' demeanors be somewhat subdued. "... Night dog. That''s a rather mncholy name." "Even when you give yourself a moniker, you wear it like a garment. How very irreverent." Dolores and Mozgus grunted. Vikir remained silent thereafter, saying nothing else. Mozgus, meanwhile, hastened to act. "... Whatever is happening... all that he said is possible, Night Dog. We need to investigate the gue next, report back to our patriarch, and take action at the family level." There was a need to get moving in the cathedral. Dolores officially requested that Bishop Mozgus organize an expedition to alleviate the gue. She also officially reported to her biological father, Cardinal Humbert, whose monastery was not far away. Today, Dolores'' decision would reach the ears of Lord Nabokov I, patriarch of the Quavadis and Pope of the Congregation of Runes. It was a matter of grave importance. Mozgus hurried off to convey the saint''s will. Meanwhile, Dolores was gazing at Vikir with wide-eyed wonder. Vikir, in turn, met Dolores'' gaze calmly. Vikir didn''t waste any time trying to recount the tale of House Baskerville and House Morg to the saintess. To actually do so would reveal that the Red Death was first unleashed in the waters of the Red and Dark Mountains. Indeed, the Baskervilles and Morg have the most to gain if the Red Death is released into the waters of the Red and Dark Mountains. The savage tribes y a significant role in the Red and Dark Mountain ecosystem, and the loss of these typically ferocious creatures would cause subordinate demons to overpopte, leading to monster waves and a spike in civilian casualties. Vikir recalled the past. Before the rpse, more than 40% of the savages had been wiped out as the Red Death gradually spread. This caused the demon poption to soar, and the political influence of the Morg and Baskervilles on the line grew. Hugo used this political leverage to further his family''s power, and once again, many dogs were lost. Vikir was one of them. Indeed, it matters not. Keeping the Bk alive is about seeking revenge on Leviathan the Radical and Bourgeois the Tycoon, which in turn is about seeking revenge on yourrades who died in Baskerville the Ironde. It''s a chain of events, by design. Vikir closed his eyes quietly, contemting what was toe. Meanwhile, Saint Dolores gazed at Vikir as he did so. "... A lost puppy, weary and lonely." Why do these thoughtse to mind for a man who calls himself a dog? Why did the one who had brought down the mighty Mozgus and the pdins under his sway look so small and forlorn? He smelled of blood, of the howling of a broken soul, and the scent of death. Sorrow, hatred, and loneliness. And a man walking a thorny parsimonious path, fretting about all these concerns alone. He had the aura of a prophet or a seeker. Suddenly, she remembered the words he had murmured in his deep voice. "Religious philosophy is essentially a course of understanding people, so this is inevitable." There is no doubt that the person who knows this passage of the ancient scripture, which even the religious philosophy experts don''t know well, isn''t a Rune supporter. He must be a practitioner of the runes, practicing the tradition on the front lines of suffering, at the very least, in the most extreme ces. ''There''s no way he could remember and recite those words otherwise.'' Simply Dolores thought so. She is a young, immature sixteen-year-old girl with the qualities of a saintess who can read the souls of others. Is that why? Her misconceptions about Vikir were gaining weight. But, even if she does, Vikir is just waiting for the arrival of the holy water that can quench the Red Death. "...." "...." A man and a woman gaze into each other''s faces with different thoughts. The tea that hadn''t even been touched was quietly cooling off. Later. Vikir hurried to the ghettos of St. Ma. Saint Dolores, Inquisitor Mozgus, and many pdins and ministers followed. "Is there really a gue here?" Dolores asked, breathless as she climbed the steep stairs. The pdins apanying her seemed to be in dismay as well. But there was no hesitation in Vikir''s step as he ran ahead like a scout at the head of the pack. Finally, arriving on a high rooftop high above the city of Dahl, Vikir looked from one chimney stack to another. Despite the weather not being too cold, the chimneys of several houses were wreathed in smoke from wood-burning stoves. Vikir searched for houses with smoke rising from their stacks. As it turned out, some of the houses with smoke rising from their chimneys were already experiencing an outbreak of the Red Death. The initial symptoms of the Red Death are usually chills and fever. This is followed by severe pain throughout the body, followed by vomiting and diarrhea. Patients shiver at the sight of red spots that slowly appear on their skin. The chills usually lead them to push firewood into the chimney. But just because there was no smoke rising from the chimney didn''t mean there were no patients. In the ghettos, many familiescked enough firewood, and most of them were wrapped in dirty nkets to keep the chills at bay. Dolores wept at seeing their suffering. "s, poor people, just rx. Rune''s great love will heal you." Without further ado, she touched the bodies of the gue victims, uttering prayers and blessings. Vikir paused behind her, assessing their condition. "Thank goodness there are no children." It was worth it to frighten the children at the well. There were no children among the patients. Since Vikir hade in such a hurry, they were all early cases with only slightly overwhelming pain. They were all primary cases, infected by drinking water, and secondary cases, infected by the saliva or feces of primary cases. The disease must be stopped early, while there were no deaths. Saint Dolores gathered the patients in the central square and prayed. [Best part of me, fire of my life, my sins, my soul, peer downward on the young and poor gathered here... ... ] The saint recited the prayer in a clear voice. And then. A single tear fell from Dolores'' eye and rolled down her cheek. She looked so weak, so holy, so somehow divine. It was the appearance of a beautiful girl, yet with zero trace of lust or obscenity. Soon, a single tear, broken by contact with the ground, began to work miracles. ...Pow! It emitted a white, holy light and instantly wiped away the red stains from the bodies of the patients before her. With a single drop of her tears and a single line of prayer, five or six patients were freed from the red death. "Oooh! Thank you, saint! Thank you!" "You are my savior." "I''m healed, I''m cured, my God, it''s a miracle!" The citizens, who had been shivering with chills and gasping just a short while ago, sprang up and danced as if they hadn''t experienced a gue. Dolores smiled as wide as she had ever cried when she saw her patients regain their strength. And there was a man behind her, gazing at her smile. "That''s all there is to it. I really want that." It was Vikir, expecting a miracle from the holy water. _____________________ _____________________ "??? Get ready to dive into a new chapter of this captivating novel every day , and don''t forget to Rate this novel and add it to your library! ????" Chapter 80 - 80: Light in the Darkness

Chapter 80: Light in the Darkness

Saintess Dolores Quavadis had been contemting internally since receiving the report of the increasing number of patients. "Relieving them with divine power is a temporary solution. We can''t stop the new patients froming. That''s because it doesn''t address the source of the gue. Patients keep appearing because somewhere in this ghetto, a well is contaminated with the gue. The wells often followed the water table beneath the ground, and therefore, it was impossible topletely eradicate the gue without cleansing the water source. "The number of reported wells in this ghetto is 42, plus unreported wells dug by the locals themselves... . Dolores fretted. If this happens, there''s no choice but to direct the divine power to one well that leads to the deepest spot. The essence of pure water. Concentrate and focus the divine power, make it the size of a pill, release it into the water, and it will purify the entire ghetto along the underground streams. So the priests of the Quavadis Family immediately began clinical trials. Divine Embodiment to purify the water, clinical trials 1a through 3c. If they all pass, the gue of the ghettos will be eradicated. While the priests of the Quavadis Family gathered their divine powers to create the Essence, Dolores kept an eye on the increasingly pressing cases. "A dreadful gue indeed." This red death, once contracted and cured, was a disease that could return again and again. The incubation period was extremely short, but the time to death was very long. And it seemed like an artificial umtion of the worst parts of all diseases ever. The very malignancy. It was an extremely lethal gue that was deliberately created to torment people, causing the patient as much difort as possible for as long as possible. " ... ... This isn''t the time for this. We need to save another life." Even now, more patients were streaming into the infirmary. Dolores was on her feet within a few moments of sitting in the chair. A second. A pang. She stumbled slightly as she stepped onto the floor. It was empty to the point that she, who was born with mild anemia and full divine power, felt weary. "But, I can do this." Dolores dragged her exhausted body out of the encampment, her sacred power somewhat restored. She couldn''t wait tofort the suffering patients as soon as possible. Then. "Ouch! A saintess has emerged!" "Oh, what a divine figure!" "Saintess, we stand with you!" "From now on, you have nothing to worry about, Runmen!" There were men following Dolores as she headed to the ghettos. High aristocrats, or the scions of high aristocrats. They had knocked on the door of the Quarvadis not long ago and had been denied an audience. "... ... What brings you here?" Dolores asked. Beautiful light hair, clear blue eyes, wless skin, and a clear voice. Just hearing her voice was enough to make the men in the room tremble. And then the malepetition began. "I, too, have followed the saint to this ce to offer my services!" "How could ady be sent to such a filthy, humble ce alone!" "We brought only three trucks filled with donations and relief supplies. Please, instruct the poor to gather! Haha! Today is the day they ride." "I would go to any ce sadder than this if the saintess was there!" The young men spoke eagerly, each trying to win Dolores'' favor. But the quickness in Dolores'' eyes as she received their jealous nces was regrettable. When Dolores walked toward the front without replying, the young men thought they had her permission to follow. "Thanks to the saint, I''ve never been to a ce like this before. I''ve only seen backward ces like this in books, but it''s a refreshing experience." "Haha, I thought only thin, dirty people would live in the ghettos, but there are still people living there. I didn''t know that. I suppose you have to experience things to know them." "But, looking at the children walking around, they''re wearing nicer clothes and shoes than I naturally thought. Are they really poor? They don''t seem that different from the children in the middle-ss area. Well, aren''t they too extravagant, these people." "Oh, I wonder if I''m paying too much for this donation. I keep wondering if these people will lose the will to stand on their own... ... ." They had their servants bring trucks filled with donations and relief supplies. Eventually, Dolores arrived at the temporary encampment where the patients were gathered. Resolutely, she pushed through the awning and headed inside. But the young men following her hesitated and faltered. "Is it safe? There must be a lot of gue victims in there." "Ugh. If they move it, I''ll have to... ... . I''m a third-generation aristocrat." "It doesn''t matter, the saint will cure it!" "The brave get the beautiful! I''ming!" Some of them turned away in fear. Some took a deep breath and bravely stepped into the infirmary. Those who followed Dolores into the encampment had to cover their noses as they gagged. The smell of sweat, blood, vomit, urine, and feces everywhere, the foul breath and body odor of unwashed patients, and the air horribly heated by elevated body temperatures. Visions of red death floated like ghosts through the thick miasma of putrefaction. The smell and foul intensity,bined with the groans and cries emanating from all around, made the encampment seem like a living tomb itself. "Uh... ... uh uh... ... " Where had the second and third generations of aristocrats, youths who inherited wealth very early in life and became affluent, ever encountered such a horrific and desperate sight? ...Chulp! Watery excrement spilled out from the patient nearby, sttering onto the floor. The droplets sttered and stuck to their shoes and pants, and they ran out of the infirmary, shouting at the top of their lungs. "Ew! It smells! It''s foul! How dare you... ... !?" "How much do these shoes cost!" "Priests! Priests! Treat me first! Treat me first! Get out! I''m in torment!" "Open the door! Tell them to move! I''m leaving!" Before she could take a breath, the entire group of young men fled. Saintess Dolores looked at them with a pitying gaze. "... ... I knew it." Dolores'' beauty had long been well-known. Within her family, beyond it, and at the Institute. Wherever she went, the eyes of men followed. No man openly dared to flirt with the noble saintess, yet she couldn''t help but be the object of his gaze, as if she was always yearning for something. When she went out to volunteer during the institute''s outings, or during her free time, there were always men like that following her. They were disturbed by seeing the sick, sometimes openly expressing their disgust and revulsion. Sometimes they would secretly shun the sick behind their backs. So Dolores doubted the ones who followed her because of her beauty. If she were to be hideous, if her body were to be covered in such filth and stench, wouldn''t they disappear around her? And it''s rude to dwell on it ande to the sacred aid site with a cynical heart. In the direndscape of life and death, there should be only one mind, the mind of the patient. Absolute goodness. Pure kindness. Selfless sacrifice and service. Compassion and love. These are the things closest to the grace and love of God. St. Dolores put her energy into being a saint and a seeker. She entered the depths of the infirmary with an even more reverent attitude. The further she went into the infirmary, the more foul smells and filthy intensity she encountered. Cries and moans of distress mixed with the ravages of the red death, creating a horrific atmosphere. Dolores drew on what little divine power and stamina she had left and made her way to the farthest reaches of the infirmary, to the quarantine area where the sickest patients were kept. From here, even veteran priests would struggle. And then. "...!" Dolores'' eyes widened. The innermost dormitory, where she had expected to find only despair and destion, was surprisingly bustling with activity. Of course, the suffering patients were still there, but... ... . "Hurry up and get more saline!" "Yowser, it seems that divine power isn''t the only skill in the world, hurry up and get me a scalpel!" "...Ohhh. What a skill." The surrounding priests were admiring with their mouths half open. It was apletely different attitude from the exhausted and despondent officials in other dormitories. The toughest ces bring out the most vibrant life. A man fighting alone in the dirtiest, fiercest, most inhospitable ces. Even though he is covered with filth all over his body, he looks at the patient''s condition without hesitation and quietly provides first aid despite the endless curses he spat out recklessly out of pain. The Dog of the Evening, The Night Hound, He was bustling among the patients, directing the priests. __________________________ __________________________ "? Don''t forget to Rate this novel and add it to your library! ????" Chapter 81 - 81: Journey of Compassion

Chapter 81: Journey of Compassion

When Vikir first entered the dormitory designated for severely ill patients, the clerics'' initial reaction was less than weing. "This is no ce for ayman." "You could be infected, leave immediately!" "Assistance? We don''t need it, you''re in the way!" However, as Vikir began to move among the patients, offering them aid andfort, the attitudes of the clerics began to change. "That''s not the usual way of bestowing blessings." Vikir shared with the cleric who was employing divine power on a red spot on a patient''s leg. In its simplest form, a cleric''s primary function is to beseech a deity to share some of their power and use it to manifest miraculous phenomena in the world. Essentially, the cleric requests power from the god, the god epts and transmits the power, and the cleric gains the ability to heal the patient. If the patient also believes in the same God, the cleric''s request for power from the God acts as a kind of guarantee, enhancing the healing effect. In short, more divine power is avable to the same devotee. This is especially true if the cleric or patient has a deep connection with the gods, such as through prolonged prayer or evangelizing. This was akin to the rtionship between a bank''s credit score and lending. However. Clerics could only use divine power within certain limits. Factors such as one''s level of devotion, asceticism, how much one prayed, how often one invoked God''s name, how much one donated, how much one volunteered, and how long one had been devoted to God would determine how much divine power one could wield. A cleric with 1 divine power could perform 1 miracle, and a cleric with 10 divine power could perform 10 miracles. This wasmon sense. However. Vikir knew. How a cleric with 1 divine power could perform 10 miracles, and a cleric with 10 divine power could perform 100 miracles. " ... There''s a concept known as short selling." It was a cunning technique discovered by clerics in the Time of Annihtion as they struggled topensate for their ever-diminishingck of divine power. In economics, short selling means "selling something you don''t have." Simrly, clerics discovered a way to effectively borrow divine power they didn''t possess to perform miracles in times of crisis. When the time of annihtion came, many clerics despaired in the face of the encroaching demons and the even greater number of patients. Their own divine powers were simply not enough to stem the catastrophe. So the deities of the Rune religion, observing from on high, devised a n. They significantly increased the amount of divine power avable to clerics who had performed well and consistently. This allowed high-ranking clerics to perform far more miracles than usual amidst the crisis. However, even then, they still needed more divine power. Demons and monsters spewing forth from the infernal realm literallyid waste to the human world. The gods grew even more desperate. It was then that the clerics began to innovate. They started unleashing divine powers that would normally have been unthinkable. Even their empty mana vessels were able to channel divine power. Act first, reportter. Let''s perform a miracle and see what happens. Any divine power that you have rued in advance can be usedter with interest to make up for it or replenish it, but you should use every bit of it that you can draw upon immediately. The cycle of generating and utilizing divine power and then repaying it through devout activities. Some call it ''borrowing divine power'', some call it ''shorting divine power'', and some self-indulgently call it ''beseeching divine power''. Even those who weren''t clerics and had in many demons were allowed to use some divine power, as it was deemed a religious activity to y demons to earn karma (experience). Vikir had in countless demons, and the karma had been umting nicely, stored in his soul. This was true even after his regression. Thus, the present Vikir is the only one who can wield divine power without being a cleric. However, there was a slight limitation on the use of divine power without being a member of Rune: it must be done within a sanctuary. Where Vikir currently stood was the domain of the Steadfast Quavadis, and therefore a sanctuary. Vikir approached the groaning man and reached out. ...Poof! A weak stream of divine power began to heal the patient''s body. The clerics, wide-eyed at witnessing Vikir''s divine power, rushed over to observe. It was the first time they had ever seen someone who was not a cleric of House Quavadis use divine power. Moreover, Vikir was a seasoned veteran at efficiently using divine power. "That, too, I have learned from enduring the Time of Annihtion." Clerics attending to a patient in a frantic hurry. Looking over their shoulders, Vikir learned to use divine power. It was simple, really. A straightforward one, in fact: incise the wound with a scalpel and let the divine power flow directly to the primary injury. Much divine power is wasted in performing miracles byying hands on skin, sping hands, or casting blessings from afar. Instead, it was most efficient to channel the divine power amassed at the source of the affliction. Vikir took his scalpel and made small incisions in the reddened spots, channeling divine power through the flowing blood. The sanctuary of the Quavadis was filled with grace, and Vikir was able to draw upon a plentiful supply of divine power. Of course, since he was not a cleric, he could not use it for an extended period. And the clerics who had witnessed Vikir''s miracles and performances were beginning to flock to him one by one. Skills to survive that could be used by anyone in the Time of Annihtion were deemed extraordinary and unparalleled here. Furthermore. The clerics'' astonishment was not yetplete. Vikir had been stalling the spread of the illness with a mixture of various herbs he had gathered from the waters of the Red and Dark Mountains. It was something he had learned from the healers of Bk during thest two years of living amongst them. A remedy that wouldn''t cure the gue, but would dy its spread and suffering for as long as possible. Crafted from recipes and ingredients unknown to the realm, it alleviated the fevers and groans of the patients, somewhat. Like this. Vikir moved among the patients, inhaling their foulness and theirints, yet calmly and quietly tending to them all. This, of course, was done with purpose. First, to instill confidence in the clerics of Quavadis, second, to take the essence of the divine water to hisrades in distantnds, and third, out ofpassion for those who had sumbed to the red death because of him. "...." Everyone watched Vikir''s miracles with their mouths half open. Then. "Aaahhh-Mom! Mommy!" A child cries, shaking the body of a prone woman. The woman''s body was still pallid inplexion, but a few red spots had appeared. The issue was that her body was dangerously frail even in this state. Vikir ced his hand on the child''s head. "Take a breath. I''ll heal your mom right away." After saying this, Vikir lifted the afflict ion from the woman''s body. He also grabbed a handful of gold coins from his pocket and gave them to the child. "Illness is illness, but you are malnourished. Use this to buy food and firewood to care for your mom." The child looks down in shame, his face covered in tears and snot. Meanwhile, seeing the child receive the money, many sick individuals rushed to Vikir. They, too, extended their hands for money. One of the clerics was astonished and admonished Vikir. "No, no material assistance, there''s no limit, you''ll have to give them all the money you have!" Vikir brushed it off. "Why shouldn''t there be a limit? There''s definitely a limit to the money in my pocket, and I''ll just have to give it all away." With that, Vikir distributed the money to the sick people around him and their families. Vikir then discarded the empty leather pouch without a trace of regret and returned to his work. Once again the clerics stood bewildered, stunned. Saint Dolores was among them. "...." She gazed at Vikir''s broad back and recalled what had transpired earlier. The young men who had courted her. They boasted of their noble status and vast wealth, showering the ghettos with donations and provisions. Yet, their attitude was haughty, and in their hearts they scorned and looked down upon the poor. But what about Vikir? He went ahead and gave away all the money in his pocket. Though the amount was small, it was a grand gesture of sharing and sacrifice. For this reason, the Scripture says that a transient who offers a bowl of porridge may be more noble than a wealthy man who gives 1,000 gold coins. Dolores pondered silently. Where filth and gue reigned, this man toiled harder than anyone else to aid the less fortunate. A man who seems to have lived on the frontlines of a savage battle. This man with the demeanor of a wanderer, a seeker, a prophet. This man has a sad, lonely soul that belies his outward strength. A man who calls himself a stray, yet within he is a lost and weary pup. This man is bleeding and crying with his soul. ...Where in the world does hee from? Suddenly, Dolores remembered a line he had muttered in a hushed voice some time ago. "Philosophy is essentially a way of understanding people, so this is inevitable." And then. ...a thud! A pulsating heartbeat, a swiftly flowing bloodstream. Her heart plummeted to the bottom of her chest once, and then rose back up again. A saint, and a still young and naive sixteen-year-old girl. Dolores'' heart was pounding fast. Around the unassuming man before her. _____________________ _____________________ "??? Get ready to dive into a new chapter of this captivating novel every day , and don''t forget to Rate this novel and add it to your library! ????" Chapter 82 - 82: Eyes of the Innocent

Chapter 82: Eyes of the Innocent

The ministers of Quavadis convened and reaffirmed Stage III''s effectiveness. The essence of divine power, capable of purging a vast area of afflictions with a single drop, had been fully effective. Three drops of this highly concentrated holy water were produced as a backup. nus de Edge (Saintess'' Tears). Just one drop was sufficient to eradicate all the ailments in the ghettos. Dolores recited a prayer of dedication and gratitude over thest three drops of holy water. [Behold, all of you. Here stands a woman with her only child. Do you know the pain of a mother losing her child? I, the wretched one who had to raise the Child of God, screamed from that night until the next, and it is so unbearable that my heart cannot bear it. This day, O my beautiful and wondrous child, will be the most bitter and sorrowful day for me... ... ] The awe-inspiringposed by the original saintess shone forth,forting all the divine sacrifices in this world. Then, three drops of holy water began to emanate a radiant light. Archbishop Mozgus bowed respectfully and ced the small ss container containing them on a te. Many bishops then followed him in carrying the holy water. It was to be stored in a secure underground vault within the headquarters of Saint Ma, part of the Quo Vadis family. Soon, a crowd of ministers gathered in the main structure of the Quavadis family to witness the procession. "...." Dolores sensed the gravity and difort in the air. The Heavenly City of Quavadis had recently been amidst a nationwide conflict, and here were the two leading factions, the Old Covenant and the New Covenant, in one ce. The gue, the Red Death, was a monumental concern. Suddenly, a middle-aged man with a grave and sleek demeanor nced at Dolores. "Come closer. My Nymphet, my daughter." Dolores hesitated slightly at the words, then lowered her eyes respectfully. "... ... Yes, father." With that, she walked with slow, hesitant steps to stand before the man. Dolores'' eyes met his. ''Humbert L Quovadis. A man holding the title of Cardinal, the true highest honor of the Old Covenant, a position so elevated that there is no ce higher except for the Pope. He reached out and caressed Dolores'' head once, gently. "You''ve made a great contribution this time." "You are ttering me." Dolores was very cautious around her father. It was an unusual demeanor for a father-daughter pair, but it was also typical inrge families, so no one found it odd. Humbert, on the other hand, recognized Dolores'' reserved demeanor and nodded. "Good. Give me a report on what''s been happening." " ... ... I''ve been working on a report, may I present it to you now?" "Better express it without reservation. Speaking is stronger." Dolores nodded quietly at Humbert''s words. "We will use the first batch of ''Saint''s Tears'' to purify all the streams that run underground in St. Ma." "Have you located the source of the gue?" "Yes. It was an unregistered well high above the ghettos." Dolores was a born investigator. She was a member of the Academy''s detective club when she was a first-year student. Dolores focused her studies on ghetto patients, mostly children, and was able to obtain numerous testimonies of haunted sightings at a well. When the children imed that a ghost had cursed the well, Dolores went to investigate. Sure enough, the well was heavily contaminated with gue, and she found a ss vial in which the perpetrator had supposedly ced the gue bacteria. Furthermore. "And while investigating the area, we found a suspicious item." Here the report ends. At Humbert''s questioning look, Dolores pulled out the evidence, wrapped in a clean cloth. Humbert''s eyes widened upon seeing it. "Is this ... ... ?" A single dagger. Emzoned with arge serpent, it was clearly the symbol of Leviathan. Also lying beside it was a badge. A golden badge with a sickle and hammer on it, unmistakably the emblem of the merchant bourgeoisie. "Where did you find these?" "They were found in different ces near the well." Then, Cardinal Humbert''s eyes darted around rapidly. To him, the chain of causation was already being pieced together. " ... ... You said that the construction of the gue seemed to be artificially made." To create a gue of this magnitude, not only would it require an intimate knowledge of toxins, but it would also require immense research funds. BANG! Cardinal Humbert stomped his foot once, hard. The white marble floor cracked, and the two stone support pirs around him crumbled. "I dere a crusade! How dare those humble snakes and paramours attempt to swear... ... !" Even the King bows to the will of the Quovadis, so how dare these humble toxin-makers, money-grubbing creatures make such a challenge! Indeed, there was a tendency of conflict among the seven factions of the realm. "...." Dolores remained silent, her mouth agape. Then, something emerged from Cardinal Humbert''s mouth that made her eyes widen. " ... ... Did you say Hound of the Night?" Humbert said, his handsome face contorting. "He''s suspicious, too. Take him in and ce him before the Inquisition. Make him divulge everything he knows." At this, Dolores visibly panicked. Herposed, cool demeanor shattered in an instant. She appeared like any other sixteen-year-old girl and cried out desperately. "He''s not guilty!" "...?" Dolores suddenly objected, and Humbert''s demeanor froze for a moment. "...Him?" Humbert looked down at Dolores in disbelief. "Girl, what are you talking about... ... ?" Dolores, the girl who had always moved so obediently, without a word of dissent. She had been a good daughter who had never shed with her father''s wishes since birth, except for her adversaries in the New Covenant. But what about now? "...." Dolores met Humbert''s gaze, her fists clenched and shaking. Perhaps not fully determined to defend the Night Hound''s existence. "It''s impossible for a man so devoted to the poor to be malevolent!" Dolores had heard the testimonies of many patients. A man who stayed up almost all night to care for them, apologizing repeatedly that he was sorry for what he had done. A man who used divine powers, albeit weak ones, and who gave all his resources to his patients. ''Why did he say he was sorry to his patients?'' For not being able to heal them sooner or more effectively? If that was the case, Dolores had a firm opinion about it. She had felt sorry for sick people every second. Then, others would ask her what she was sorry for. Or rather, how could someone who should be grateful be sorry? Nevertheless, still, Dolores was sorry. She always felt sorry for everyone. And the Night Hound figured that out. Sympathized with her. She remembered a conversation she had had with the Night Hound not long ago. ''I was lucky enough to be born with divine powers, but I''m weak in body, mind, and faith. Someone as strong as you should have been born with these powers... ... .'' Why did God choose her to be a saint? There are plenty of others with strong faith who don''t have divine abilities. Why did he give her the unfair title of saint? The Night Hound turned to Dolores, his head bowed and tears streaming. ''The very fact that you are so troubled and sorry must be the reason the gods chose you. It must be the love of the gods you speak of that shines through in the lowest, fiercest ces.'' Dolores couldn''t help but sigh softly. The words wereforting, as if spoken by a seasoned saint who had seen all the highs and lows. This advice struck her like a knock on the door from her future self to her present self. Like a wise old saint from the ssical era, or an older brother to emte and follow. Observing the Night Hound, she felt like that. ''When I grow old, can I say the same words you just said?'' ''... ... Maybe you will.'' He replied strangely, giving Dolores a faint glimmer of hope. The sixteen-year-old girl appreciated that. Perhaps that''s why she was so adamant about the Night Hound''s innocence before her father, Cardinal Humbert. But. "...." The more fervently Dolores defended him, the harder Humbert''s expression hardened. Then, Humbert signaled to several bishops. "Prepare for an urgent arrest. We will interrogate and question him." Dolores'' pleas were to no avail. Humbert stormed off, his demeanor even more menacing than before, heading toward the chambers where the Night Hound was supposed to stay. Dolores followed Humbert in a panic. He was ready to throw himself down and wrap his arms around the Night Hound if he had to. ... but. "!?" Everyone standing before the cabin couldn''t help but widen their eyes. Whirring. An empty cabin. The curtains billowed with the winding in through the cracked ss window, puffing up like ghosts. The Night Hound, gone. The priests'' urgent shouts from downstairs heightened the situation. "There''s trouble! A drop of the saint''s tears has gone missing!" The event. "...aah! Dolores quietly opened her mouth. Now she had an inkling of why he hade here. And the vague determination that now that he had served his purpose, she might never see him again. As Humbert and the pdins protested and organized a search party, Dolores looked out the window into the darkness. The empty rooms, the broken windows, and the cold breeze brought the reality back to her. ...Thud! Her heart sank again. It was a different beat from thest. Chapter 83 - 83: From the Ashes

Chapter 83: From the Ashes

Aiyen had a fantasy. Her most memorable memory was of being torn apart by searing mes and sharp paws. Cerberus, the three-headed canine of misery. This dangerous monster emerged from the depths of an oil pit, breathing hot air and snapping its teeth at the intruders who illegally entered its domain. As Madame Eight-Legged, the goddess of depths, expanded her domain, the warriors of Bk had to follow her. They were forcibly thrust into a hunting ground confrontation with Cerberus and ultimately seeded in driving the original owner of the domain far away. In the process, Aiyen was mortally wounded and dropped from the pack. She thought she was going to die, but... she still had a long life ahead of her. Grandiose ve masters traversing the jungle thought she was dying, offered her minimal medical attention, and sold her into very. Thrown into a cold cage by people without blood or tears, Aiyen feared death, or worse, annihtion. Now it was clear that she would never emerge from this cage, but would wither away and die in misery. Her chance to roam the vast depths was gone, and her glory as a proud warrior would be tarnished. What would happen to her? Would she live a miserable life as a pce puppet for the rapacious realm of Greasy? Or would she be a diatorial ve, bound to fight demons until the day she dies, and end up as a mere piece of meat on the tables of greedy masters who crave human flesh? Aiyen''s body and mind were weakened by her festering wounds, her rising temperature, and the fact that she hadn''t had a sip of water in days. As the proud jungle hero tumbled to the ground, wings broken, bleeding horribly. A miracle urred. A boy appeared with a white light. He casually lifted the veil of darkness over Aiyen''s fate and cast a beam of light. Her eyes were immediately drawn to his handsome appearance, hisbat prowess, and most importantly, his brave and noble demeanor, which she had never seen before in her life. Had there ever been a champion of her age capable of such valor? Not even among the tribes of strength for the brave champions of Bk was there a man of such greatness, among a realm that regarded only them as deceitful and dirty. Through her fading consciousness, Aiyen watched as the ve traders who had mistreated her, treating her like an animal, cattle, were dragged away, all dead or with their limbs severed. That fateful night. The boy freed her from the cage and sent her back to the home she''d always dreamed of. And since then, Aiyen has never forgotten the boy''s face. Aiyen has consistently crossed the borders of the Realm with the sole purpose of finding Vikir. To invade the Realm was to put her life in extreme danger. She crossed the border, sometimes in groups, sometimes alone, to find the boy. Living in a smallmunity in the jungle, she had no idea there were so many Imperials. But the boy was exceptional, and that''s what she knew; if she kept searching the crowds, she would find him one day. One by one, Bk''s otherpanions achieved their goals. A man in Bk kidnapped a woman from the Realm to be his wife, and a woman from Bk kidnapped a man from the Realm to be her husband. One by one, herpanions seeded, but Aiyen continued her hunt. She was waiting. For the one who would one day miraculously appear. It was inevitable. While the other girls her age had captured and united with suitable men, Aiyen stood firmly alone. She didn''t even look at other men. Until one day. Aiyen met a boy. A boy, the same boy from the previous night. But in his arms was a different woman. A woman. Aiyen felt a dark fire boiling in her chest, a fire that burned solely in the oil world. Yet Aiyen was aposed woman, and she quickly quelled the mes within her. She decided to forgive the boy''s past partiality towards women. There''s really no need to dwell on the past that can''t be changed; it''s about the future they can build together. The problem was, the boy didn''t fit into her ns at all. The boy had grown further since theirst meeting. He fought brilliantly against several of Bk''s champions, proving himself exceptional once again. The more she saw of the boy, the more she desired him. To possess him. To have him as her own. And that desire grew stronger as she watched the boy charge at Madame Eight-Legged, undeterred. In Bk, brave warriors are treated thus. The boy deserved it. So Aiyen decided to take action. She had to save the boy, even if it meant being captured by the fearsome Madame. ...How could she even consider facing that massive creature? Her legs were shaking, and she was bing wildly nervous, but nevertheless, Aiyen pushed through her fear. In a moment of crisis, she threw the rope and seeded in freeing the boy from Madame''s eight legs. Aiyen then took the boy back to the tribe, his body ravaged by his battle with Madame. There was some bacsh. The surly old mongrels didn''t care for outsiders from the Realm. Rumors that the boy could have ties to the Baskervilles, Bk''s rival and main enemy, led many to suggest that he be executed. It was Aiyen who vehemently refused. She argued that the boy had saved her life and that keeping him alive would benefit the tribe. And her prophecy was right on the money. The more the boy recovered, the better it was for the tribe. He went on hunts, brought backrge prey, admonished traders who had long mistreated the locals, and even provided remedies for the gue. Moreover, the days of living together in the vige began to pass swiftly. The days of bickering, sharing bear decoction, hunting together, and bathing in the natural hot springs all melded together in a magnificent, seamless manner. For a long time, Aiyen had truly, deeply wanted the boy. It was a feeling that had long transcended the simple notion of possessiveness. ...Suddenly. "Darling, wake up." Someone shook Aiyen awake. She lifted her tired eyes and gazed straight ahead through blurred vision. She could see the straw woven roof. Aiyen was now lying in bed, sweating profusely. She was flushed, her temperature was rising, she had lost her appetite, she was sweating copiously, and she was dehydrated. With difficulty, Aiyen turned her head to look up at the figure beside her. The Bk tribal leader, Aqu, looked down at her with concern. Aqu wiped Aiyen''s face with a damp cloth and spoke. "You kept searching for Vikir in your sleep." "...It''s so painful, Mother, could this be the Red Death?" Aiyen uttered, gasping for breath. Then Aqu squinted her eyes and examined her daughter''s entire body. Aiyeny there with not a single thread of clothing on her body. Her temperature was rising, and she was sweating profusely. Her whole body was flushed red. But there were no obvious spots. Aqu pondered. "Her symptoms are a bit different from other children with the Red Death...maybe it''s...maybe it''s not." As she contemted, Aiyen frowned and clutched at her chest with her hand. "The inmmation is getting worse, my chest hurts, my body is hot, and it feels like my heart is melting away." "Hang in there, girl. Vikir will be here soon. He''s the man you sent for." "...I''m fine without him, he''s noting back." However, despite her words, Aiyen''s distress was evident. She turned to Aqu, almost pleading. "Mother, I''ve never been this sick, to the point where I me you for giving birth to me. I shouldn''t be like this, but the words ''why did you give birth to me'' keeping out of my mouth." As Aiyen cried, Aqu held her close. Not with the grandeur of a tribal leader, but with the tenderness of a mother. "My dear." Aqu spoke softly to Aiyen. "Once upon a time. Your father and I nted a tiny seed in the soil." It was the first time Aqu had ever told her daughter about her father''s story, and Aiyen listened attentively through her fading consciousness. Aqu continued. "Your father nted a seed in the soil, and your mother watered it every day. Soon, the seed sprouted, and after a few months, it became a strong, beautiful flower." Aqu said, cupping her daughter Aiyen''s face in her hands. Aiyen looked up at Aqu with tearful eyes. A warm, gentle feeling rose between the mother and daughter that was difficult to describe. Finally, Aqu concluded. "And so we picked the flower, crushed it, extracted the juice from it, soaked it in tobo, smoked it, and, in a bewildered and euphoric state, had unprotected sex. That day you were conceived." "...." "Oh, and your father was killed by your grandfather the very next day for ying nasty tricks with drugs." Aiyen looked somewhat crestfallen after learning the secret of her birth. " ...my body aches even more, Mother." "Wait a little longer. If Vikires with a way to cure the gue...." "Forget it, don''t torment my hopes, he''s noting back! What ve in the world would return when his leash is off...!?" At that moment, Aqu and Aiyen''s conversation was interrupted. Amotion erupted from outside the door. "Wow, they''re here!" "Vikir! Vikir is back!" "A cure! He''s brought a cure!" Aqu, who had keen ears, heard the shouts of joy from her tribe. She turned her head, her face lighting up. "See, daughter, I didn''t tell you...." But Aqu couldn''t finish her sentence. A bang! In an instant, she was up and out of her seat, crashing through the door. As if she wasn''t sick before, she climbed down the tree and ran at full speed. Aqu gazed after her, mouth agape in astonishment. "...Wasn''t that the Red Death?" Chapter 84 - 84: Efforts to Heal the Afflicted

Chapter 84: Efforts to Heal the Afflicted

The Night Hound has returned. When Vikir returned to Bk''s town, the Red Passing had spread across the grounds. Bk constructed a house on the water and fabricated a dam to trap the water, so the harm was little, however the states of other adjoining ns were really hopeless. Ahun was quick toe out when he heard that Vikir had returned. He approached him, his face loaded with tears, and when he saw Vikir, he hurled himself entirely into his arms. "You''re back!" Ahun had been noticeably shaken for a really long time. He had scarcely eaten or dozed since his main sister, Ahul, had be sick with the Red Demise, and all he had done was care for her. Ahun grasped Vikir''s hand through thick tears. "Much thanks to you for returning. You are a devoted kid. It''s alright on the off chance that you didn''t get the fix, simply the way that you returned this way..." They appeared to misconstrue in light of the fact that Vikir hade with nothing. Yet, Vikir had certainly carried it with him. A marvel that would fix every one of hispanions in the depths. "Follow me." "...?" Vikir pulled a stunned Ahun along, going directly toward his sleeping shelter. Ahun''s sleeping shelter, right close to the entry to the town, where Ahuly groaning. She was quick to be struck by the red demise, so she was in the most horrendously terrible condition. Her face is currently split, however she''s perfect, liberated from soil and foul scents, because of Ahun''s great consideration. Without even batting an eye, Vikir took out the vial of Holy person''s Tears. ...Pow! The Holy person''s Tears from his pocket hadn''t even opened the vial yet, yet it actually applied areas of strength for a power. Shockingly, the light exuding from the holy person''s tears was sufficient to drive the red demise out of Ahul''s body. The red spots were vanishing. The illness that had been torturing him for such a long time had disappeared no sweat. "...! ...! ...! ...!" Ahun''s eyes erged to tears at the marvelous scene. The way that he was frozenpletely still, unfit to try and shout, parted with him. Ahun stroked Ahul''s face with a shudder hand. His face was bended and perspiring, however Ahul was snoozing, looking more loose than he had in quite a while. There was nothing left but to groan and perspire in a vivid scratch. "...Vikir!" Ahul called out enthusiastically, and afterward a couple of additional times with hardly a pause in between. " Vikir! Vikir! Vikir! Vikir!" The tone was cautious however respectful, simr to a sincere cleric saying the name of God in petition, with limitless trust, fondness, and happiness. What''s more, it was something very simr with Ahun''s nearest rtes. Companions who needed to observe the aggravation and distress of apanion they were sufficiently close to entrust with their lives. They, as well, couldn''t resist the opportunity to recite his name overwhelmingly despite his phenomenal capacity to impact away the entirety of their uneasiness, sharpness, powerlessness, and disappointment with a solitary blow. "Vikir! Vikir! Vikir! Vikir! Vikir!" The strong Bk champions stepped their feet and cheered so uproariously that the drifting house almost fell. Yet, Vikir tried to avoid panicking amidst all the energy. He had quite recently relieved one patient. There was still far to go. Bikir went to Ahun and the other Bk fighters. "What number of patients do you have?" "Around thirty, including Ahul." Vikir gestured at that. It was as yet a generally modest number, one that could be smothered early. Yet, they shouldn''t let their gatekeeper down. Vikir was intending to not just annihte the whole arrangement of the harmful expert Leviathan, yet in addition assimte all the gradually expanding influences of it. "And different ns?" Vikir asked, and Ahun answered with a dull look. "It''s sad. Some of them have been essentially cleared out, different ns that didn''t assemble drifting houses. Yet, the people who epted your rmendation and assembled drifting houses have experienced less." "What number of patients are there, precisely?" "I don''t have any idea, however there are a ton of them, simr to the crowds of bison in those bumpy fields." Some ce during the many thousands. Vikir settled on a choice. "Gather together every one of the patients from different ns." "Huh? Different ns? Yet, there are such countless fixes?" "Simply rx, there are bounty. How about we make a move to show different ns some regard." Hearing Vikir''s words, Ahun and the other youthful heroes'' appearances illuminated. For what reason would it be advisable for them to think often about different ns? It is to be expected for ns to be connected by fellowship or blood, regardless of whether they are outsiders in a far offnd. They frequently had disagreements regarding marriage and hunting, however they had a past filled with meeting up in the midst of emergency. After hearing Vikir''s words, Bk''s champions flew out of the town to get out the good word. Meanwhile. "...." Vikir''s eyes sparkled as he investigated the tears of the holy person. "We can utilize this chance toe down on the Baskervilles." Vikir wanted to make the most of this chance to join the adversary and the savage powers of the Dark Mountains. Baskerville is an Ironde whose essential mission is to investigate and obliterate the Foe and the Dark Mountains. Baskerville''s most prominent adversaries are not the other six ces of the Realm. It''s their foes, the locals of the Dark Mountains. The champion group Bk, the shaman tribe Rokoko, and numerous other local groups are Baskerville''s most dreaded enemies. They prated the sword like cutting edges of the woods with their uncovered skin and stepped shoeless on the woond floor, which appeared to be specked with nails and tacks. Huge number of speeds away, bolts hit willow leaves, and tomahawks and des cut incredible monsters down the middle. Such is the day to day existence of the locals of Red and Dark Mountain. On the off chance that Vikir could get them on his side by taking care of them, he could take on the whole Baskerville family without any assistance. Also, assuming the locals had the option to stem the gue early and develop further, they would normally have the option toe down on the Baskervilles and the Realm. "For that to ur, we really want to stay amicable with them." Vikir is presently a legend of Bk. However, presently he''s going to turn into the legend of the whole Wilderness n. The wrongdoings of Leviathan, the Radical, were helping Vikir out. "We''re using up all avable time. We should hustle before the loss of life rises." All utilizing the light from the holy person''s tears, Vikir restored Bk''s patients. Presently all that remained was to purge the water source. The tears of the holy person were to be sprinkled on the nipples of the wilderness, on the streams that moved from the most noteworthy ces and spread to every one of the swamps. Vikir moved rapidly. He''d been residing here for a considerable length of time and as of now knew where the water sources were. Furthermore, with him came the whole n. Indeed, even a portion of Bk''s more surprising foes bowed their heads as they entered, including the shamanic Extravagant, infamous for their human flesh consumption, and the berserker Renaissance, whose whole n could take on a whole organization of the Domain with a solitary hatchet. At the point when the n leader Aqu drove them all to the wellspring of the water. "Every one of you might drink of this water." Bikir sprinkled the tears of a holy person into the waterway. Out of nowhere, a splendid light radiated from the whole immense waterway. It was a lovely sight, as though the Smooth Way in the night sky had plummeted to earth and was streaming. Hypnotized by this puzzling light, the locals unexpectedly gathered up water from the stream with their hands. What''s more, a wonder urred. The "red demise" started to bite the dust. "Oh-oh-oh-oh!" The whole wilderness emitted in a yell that appeared to divert. Aqu, the Bk tribal leader, shouted out in energy. "Vikir, I should select you shaman of our n!" The Night Fox adtes the Night Hound. The wide range of various ns assembled here holler to Vikir, each in their ownnguage and signals. They all have various approaches to articting their thoughts, yet they all need tomunicate exactly the same thing. The statements of adoration, regard, and appreciation were inspiring. The gue patients, whether they were rtives,panions, or patients themselves, dropped to one knee before Vikir and offered him the highest level of appreciation. This implies that everybody in the wilderness is appreciative to Vikir. Indeed, even the nted elderly people men who had been seen ominously inside the Bk bowed profoundly to Bikir. It was genuine appreciation for saving their children, girls, children in-regtion, girls in-regtion, grandsons, and granddaughters. Meanwhile. "...?" Vikir was searching for somebody as well as treating incalcble patients. A face he''d heard had the Red Passing, yet couldn''t sort out why he was unable to see. Vikir searched for quite a while, however the face he was searching for was mysteriously gone among the haze of patients. All of a sudden. Ta-ta-ta-ta-ta-ta. The sound of strides. Vikir knew from the sound alone that the individual he was searching for had shown up. He turned his head. Puck. Something surges at me dangerously fast, ramming into me. Aiyen. She surges forward and folds her arms over Vikir''s body. Thud! Muscles grip, bones shout. I needed to raise the mana on the grounds that I figured I could crush my spirit the second I moved. Then, Vikir gets Aiyen''s cheek as she covers her face in his chest. "I thought you had the Red Demise?" However, Aiyen''s face, gazing up at Vikir, was wless. There was no redness in her body, no problem at all. Her appearance was typical. The main thing that annoyed him was the energetic blush across her face. Just to err on the side of caution, Bikir sprinkled some heavenly water all over, yet the flush didn''t die down. She peers down at herself with a confounded artiction. "What is ... ... ?" She scratched her head in disarray. He turned upward into Vikir''s face once more and said. "You''re feeling quite a bit improved, right?" Chapter 85 - 85: Celebration and Gratitude

Chapter 85: Celebration and Gratitude

It had been a few days since Vikir had returned to Bk''s town. The Red Demise had beenpletely eradicated, but its aftermath was far from over. Despite being liberated from the horrors of the gue, many were weakened from dehydration and upset stomachs, and much food was needed for the sick. So the unaffected fighters hunted hard for food for their families and friends. Vikir and Aiyen were among them. "Shhh... Found it." Aiyen was quick to spot the prey. Vikir''s senses were honed, and he knew where it was. Long ago, when Aiyen would say, "Look, it''s right there!" and point to it with his finger, Vikir would reply, "Where? I don''t see it." But now Vikir was almost as good at spotting prey as Aiyen. The prey Vikir and Aiyen had their eyes on was one they had met before. Charm charm charm charm On a branch, a snake was devouring arge panther. With a mouth as big as a catfish, an oddly t nose, and sharp teeth. Danger Rating: A+ Size: 32 meters Found in: Edge 8, Red and Dark Mountains - Named ''Full-body Digestive System Snake''. A snake whose entire body is made up of intestines. It boasts arge mouth and appetite that can swallow an elephant in one bite, and rumors have spread far and wide suggesting that the ancient monster Mushuhushu, which has lived since ancient times, can swallow an entire nation. They are widely silent as they creep across the ground or swim through the water. At first nce, you wouldn''t think it was a snake at all. Evenpared to other typical Mushuhushu, this old individual is over two times asrge. They can reach up to 40 meters in length, weigh more than 5 tons, and have a mid-body circumference of up to 3 meters. Considering that the typical individual stops growing between 25 and 30 meters in length, that''s a lot of size. Aiyen carefully examined the snake. "He goes by Ka''ah, and he''s a rival to Gustav, the reptile from the marsh far away. There could be no other creature in this locale that can match him." Aiyen was right to be cautious. The giant Mushuhushu named Ka''ah was enormous, but it made no sound when it moved. Its natural protective coloration, silent movements, and overwhelming strength and size would have been enough to keep it as the dominant force in a region. But today it had met its match. Vikir bared his teeth at the snake. "You''re old. It''s time to repay the debt of the rainy season." Once before, it had attacked a Bk town. It was a night of heavy rain. It descended the overflowing river and preyed upon Bk''s champions. Vikir had fought it with his baskerville tissue, but he had been unable to win and had only been able to drive it away. By then, the water had risen so much that he too was being swept away. "Now the water has gone down and it''s regained its territory. It must have regained a lot of strength. Look, it has a big belly." Aiyen pointed to the center of the giant python''s body. In addition to the panther that had just gone down its throat, the snake''s stomach seemed to contain several other creatures. One could guess by the way the snake''s body was bulging in several spots resembling a string of pearls. Aiyen drew his bow. "If we get him, we can get the other meat inside, and since it''s softened, it''ll be perfect for feeding the patients." "I agree." Vikir nocked an arrow to his bow. Aiyen gave Vikir a nudge and pulled the string. "It takes a lot of muscle to draw a bow." No wonder, given the tension of the draw. Archers truly need more arm strength than most melee weapon users. Especially since Aiyen''s bow has a unique construction, with five strings and up to ten arrows on the string. Pulling this off requires significantly several hundred kilograms of muscle strength. Obviously, it''s a much tougher discipline than wielding a sword or mace. And then. Puff-puff-puff. The strength-loaded arrows flew out, wasting no time. [...shhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!] By the time Ka''ah realized it, the arrows were already lodged in its throat. Thunk. Vikir drew his enchanted de, Lucifer. Ka''ah immediately closed the distance, going for the gold, and Vikir had been waiting for that. Vikir shot off a volley of arrows, but when Ka''ah was close enough, Vikir shed it under the jaw with Satan. Snap. The hard scales snapped in half and red blood gushed out. At intermediate to advanced Graduator levels, the aura bes thick and viscous, almost indistinguishable from blood. Vikir continued to press his de, dodging Ka''ah''s serpentsh as it thrashed around him. At this moment, Ka''ah tried to retaliate. [Woosh! Woosh!] It choked and regurgitated something. Vikir recognized Ka''ah''s intentions immediately. "... It regurgitates the prey in its stomach to increase its mobility." It was a typical attack pattern of snake-like creatures. Once they have consumed arge meal, they can lie still and motionless for hours, and if they need to make a quick escape in the meantime, they will vomit the food in their stomachs to lighten their bodies so they can flee. Ka''ah had lost its territory for a while due to the flooding of the river during the rainy season and hadn''t been able to feed much. It had also expended a lot of calories floating down the river and fighting Vikir, so it must be starving. Nevertheless, it was already consuming a lot of food to replenish its strength. With a full stomach, its movements were naturally sluggish and sluggish. [Sputter, murmur, gurgle]. Ka''ah had to vomit out all therge chunks of meat in her stomach. That alone would probably shed nearly two tons of weight. But. "No way." Aiyen''s arrow interrupted Ka''ah''s vomiting. She fired another arrow, and another, and another, until it lodged near its uv. The target was the panther it had just swallowed. Aiyen''s arrows prated the scales that Vikir had split open, pierced the tough tissue, and lodged in the panther''s body beyond the throat. Perhaps giant spikes had impaled the panther''s remains to Ka''ah''s throat. Normally, the bodies of other creatures Ka''ah tried to vomit would just pile up beneath the impaled and stuck panther, unable to pass through the throat. Ultimately, Ka''ah was left with a strange swollen neck, unable to expel the objects in its stomach. Thus, its movement became more unnatural, and, ironically, the view behind it was obstructed by the hood and ribs that protruded like those of a cobra. In more ways than one, this was good news for Vikir, who had been aiming for the primary targets of attack, the back of the neck and under the jaw. ...Kwasak! Vikir unleashed Lucifer and severed the end of Ka''ah''s spine, the nerve cord that connects its neck to its brain. A gush of cerebral fluid, bone marrow, and blood spurted out. Baskerville savage, tissue-eating. The six trap teeth dug into Ka''ah''s body, relentless and determined. Pow, pow, pow, pow! Thud! Vikir relentlessly pounded at the wounds that had been inflicted upon it. He relentlessly gouged, tearing flesh, breaking bone, and severing nerve fibers. Even. Aiyen had spared no effort this time. Boom! Countless arrows lodged in the snake''s hindquarters. "What''s going on?" "...." Vikir sighed inwardly at Aiyen''s casual demeanor even at a time like this. And then. ...Thump! The raging rear snake, Mushuhushu, mmed its massive body into the ground. It had been a long time since it had been challenged. The champions of Bk had gathered for a strike. They had been striving to feed the sick. Catfish, salmon, carp, and other fish swollen by the rainy season. Giant lobsters and ancient lobsters from the Salt Stream. All kinds of nutritious mushrooms, roots, berries, and other ingredients were gathered to make soup. The oxbear subadult that Ahun had caught earlier was his greatest achievement so far. But the return of Vikir, Aiyen, and the wolf Baqira turned the tables once again. Ahun pped Vikir on the back andughed heartily. "No matter what I do, I can''t beat you! Hahaha!" It took all of Bk''s fighters and wolves to lift and carry the giant snake. The old ruler, who had long ruled this side of the depths, was now reduced to a tired mass of meat. The lean meat was roasted, smoked, steamed, and saut¨¦ed. The bones were made into stocks, medicines, and other things. The guts and blood were boiled in water and made into soup. The highly nutritious snake meat, pan-fried in oil and roasted until fatty and golden brown, reliably restored the patients'' strength. Moreover, the meat of other animals in Ka''ah''s stomach was tender enough to be eaten by the younger patients. Everyone was grateful to Vikir, showing him respect and love. But amidst all the attention, Vikir had other things on his mind. "I''m d I caught Mushuhushu. It paid off." The jackpot had been won. Vikir''s eyes lit up as he saw Mushuhushu''s spirit inhabiting one of the three orbs of the enchanted sword Lucifer. /Drill -1 slot: Consume - Cerberus (A+) Slot - 2: Silent Heel - Mushuhushu(A+) Slot - 3: Sacrum - Oxbear(A) Mushuhushu Ka''ah''s move is in. Vikir''s passive is Silent Slope, which duplicates the snake''s ability to make no sound when it moves. "... Silent Heel." Even if you''re just walking around, you can change direction suddenly to create the same effect as if you were treading lightly. This was a deceptive skill that could be incredibly useful for survival in the depths, and, even more so, for stealth, ambushes, and reconnaissance. Additionally, Vikir''s skill with a bow would prove valuable in the future. "It must be simr to the sound-nullifying skill that Adolf the Frenzied used before." Once, when Adolf ambushed Bk''s hunting party to retrieve a Camus, silencing magic came in very handy. Vikir nodded as he watched the beads at the base of Satan''s handle glow red from the spirit of Mushuhushu. All of a sudden. A voice drew everyone''s attention, including Vikir''s. "The shaman haspleted his ritual!" The guards shouted, and the mood in the town suddenly shifted. The Red Demise had just begun, and the mysterious Ahheman, who had brought sacrifices to the altar and healed the sick, had finally emerged from the sanctuary. _____________________ _____________________ "??? Get ready to dive into a new chapter of this captivating novel every day , and don''t forget to Rate this novel and add it to your library! ????" Chapter 86 - 86: Ahheman’s Treachery

Chapter 86: Ahheman''s Treachery

Ahheman ventured down from the special raised area after a long service. His body was soaked in sweat from the relentless penances he had been making for the past couple of days. As he descended from the special raised area, he noticed that the entire town was deserted and chuckled to himself. "... probably gotten the gue by now." In truth, he had known in advance that the Red Passing wasing to Bk. More interesting things had urred. In fact, it was Ahheman himself who had helped Leviathan unleash the Red Passing on the wilderness. He had been in touch with the outside world for a long while. Whether it was assisting the Leviathans in conducting clinical trials of new drugs or toxins on unwitting locals in the water, or aiding and abettingmon families in their unfair trade practices. In exchange for Aheman''s secret supply of locals to test toxins and drugs on, the Leviathans would freely provide him with new toxins or medications, which in turn would solidify the power of the shaman. The shaman''s authority was established by subtly administering poison to harm a target and then using the medication to cure the target to gain their trust. Chaos and remedy. If someone did not submit to him, he would secretly poison them and make them sick. Not only would this poison the patient, but also their family and loved ones. In the close-knitmunity of Bk, this was simply natural. Only when the patient''s life seemed in danger would Ahheman intervene. He would perform a convincing ritual, administer an elixir, and cure the patient, and their loved ones would be his devoted followers. The man''s authority was unchallenged, and his loved ones bowed before him. Recently, he had felt the shaman''s power waning, and he was on the verge of a crisis. The younger ones, including the chief''s daughter, Aiyen, had never been sick or harmed, so they did not know how to respect the shaman''s authority. This had been exacerbated by the recent arrival of the Stranger, an unwee neer from the Realm. Youngsters would go hunting without the blessings of the shaman, and other rituals were considered unnecessary and strange. Then came a proposition from the Leviathan family. "I''m considering conducting arge-scale epidemic study on the water." Ahheman swallowed hard at the words of the Leviathan''s messenger, who was cloaked in a dark shroud. The Leviathan''s messenger provided him with the microorganism of the Red gue and its antidote. He was to spread the gue when the time was right, and administer the antidote when necessary. Through this trial, Leviathan hoped to control the poption of the Red and Dark Mountain locals and gather clinicopathological data to pave the way for new ventures. By actively participating, Ahheman sought to elevate the power of the shaman in thend. So he secretly released the Red Passing into the river and drowned countless people in it. Now that the gue had struck and everyone was wandering in the wilderness, he would make a grand entrance, release the cure, set out to rectify what was happening, and partake in the power of a tribal leader. Even the arrogant youths who had looked down on him would now admire him with respect and awe. ''... I''ve even infected my granddaughter, just to be sure.'' The situation was perfect: he had made his own granddaughter a gue victim to avoid suspicion that he had deliberately released the toxin and positioned himself. This was Ahheman''s n. As he walked to the center of town, he couldn''t help but scratch his head. The town was mostly deserted. The sick, their families, and friends were inherently vulnerable, searching for a ce to rest. They had put all their faith in the ritualist, yet no one hade to greet them. "Are they all gone already?" Ahheman frowned. Had the gue been so severe that it had wiped out all of Bk? That would be a problem. They should just be wiped out to the point of death. One must be alive to be a follower. Ahheman stitched the sack containing the antidote he had received from Leviathan to his side, then quickly crossed the town square. But the dwellings around him were deserted. Only a frog croaked in a depleted pool on the ground. Then. Ahheman froze in his tracks. Thick smoke was rising from a corner of the town. And he could see every face he knew gathered there. All the people of Bk were there, together. Laughing and talking joyously, picking at stores of meat. "????" Ahheman''s mouth dropped open. How? How could they be so alive, when he had surely seen them in the throes of red death just moments ago? He rubbed his eyes with the back of his hand, but it changed nothing. And the woman before him, stirring the boiling pot with a spoon, was none other than his granddaughter, Ahul! Ahheman''s jaw dropped even further when he realized that his granddaughter waspletely healed. He turned back to the incredible scene. He ran into the evening glow, crossed the town boundary, and headed for the water source¡ªthe same river where he had released the Red Passing. "... Huck, huck!" Running like the wind, he arrived at the water source in a matter of moments and was once again horrified. The water source, which should have been contaminated by the Red Passing, was still flowing with clear water. The white salt shoal was still there, with carp swimming up the waterfall. Monkeys that should have been infected and killed by the Red Passing were bouncing around in the trees, and the children of other ns who hade to catch the carp looked healthy. There was no sign of death anywhere. "''Absolutely no way, how... !''" Ahheman pulled at his hair. Then. "Why, are you surprised to see so many of them alive?" There was a voice that cut deep into his lungs. He turned his head, angry. Then, a boy appeared behind him. Vikir. His red eyes gleamed at Ahheman. Meanwhile. Vikir had led Bk''s warriors here, including Aiyen and Ahun. Aiyen remembered vividly everything Vikir had said to them. "When the ritual ispleted, Ahheman will check on the locals, and when he sees that they are well, he will run right back here. Since he was the one who spread the red death across the wilderness. Vikir had heard of Ahheman''s misdeeds before his rpse. He couldn''t recall Ahheman''s name, but he could vaguely remember that he had a contact in Bk who had spread the Red Demise, and that the contact was an old man in the shaman''s house. "The enemy and about half of the locals of the Dark Mountains were killed then. To satisfy his greed, Ahheman waited for the gue to reach its peak. He nned to appear gloriously and be the savior of the entire wilderness. But Ahheman failed. The gue had spread uncontrobly, and most of the patients were dying in droves. The massacre that followed was so horrific that it was recorded in the history of the realm. It was the helpless and vulnerable civilians who were dying due to personal interests. But the rightful use of poison and medicine is a shaman''s way of control, Ahh eman had gone too far. And for too long. "... What is it?" Ahheman scowled at Vikir with wary eyes, but he said nothing. All of Bk''s warriors had already surrounded him. Young and old alike, they all stared at him. With deadly eyes. It was infuriating to Ahheman, who expected to be viewed with respect. "How did they cure the gue?" Ahheman was speechless. Then. Someone stepped in front of him. His face went white as he recognized the man. The Night Fox, tribal leader of Bk. Aqu gazed down at Ahheman with a furious re. She held a piece of paper, an official report that she had personally received the previous night when she went to the Realm. "Blessed House Quovadis has dered a crusade against Fanatic Leviathan, using him of artificially creating and releasing a gue known as the Red Demise. This is a promation demanding the truth about the Red Passing." "Is that so, and why did you send it to me... ?" "Shaman. You find it strange, don''t you, why the gue that the Leviathans have been studying has erupted here in Depths?" "I, I, I don''t know. I just emerged from the special raised area holding a sacrifice for theplete recovery of the n members... ." Then Aqu raised her hand, interrupting Ahheman. She exchanged a nce with Vikir beside her before speaking. "No part of that. I would like to see what''s in that sack at your waist." Chapter 87 - 87: Innocence or Guilt?

Chapter 87: Innocence or Guilt?

Ahheman was overreacting. His n to release the antidote afterpleting the ritual, heal everyone, and be the hero of Bk had been thwarted from the start. He had hoped to earn everyone''s admiration, but it hadn''t worked out that way. Most of Bk''s warriors looked at him with disdain. "...?" However, he was still puzzled. He didn''t understand why the Red Passing had been cured, but should he receive such hostile looks because the shaman''s ritual hadn''t worked? It didn''t help, though, as the reactions were too cold for that. But. Ahheman''s questions were answered by Aqu''s next words. "No part of that is necessary. I want to see what''s in that sack at your waist." In an instant, his heart sank. Ahheman barely held onto his sanity, which was slipping away. What could it ever be? How could the chief want to see the sack at his waist, and right now? It''s impossible to say unless you know something. "... ... Did you try to notice?" As the one responsible for spreading the red death in the waters, it was bound to churn his stomach. Approaching Ahheman, Aqu questioned him further. "What''s wrong with you? Get that sack away from me." The chief''smand is absolute. Once the order is given, there is no appeal. However, the old shaman was so agitated that he defied the chief''s order. "I can''t show you this, I can''t show you this!" He was so agitated that he didn''t know what to do. However, the consequences were weighty. Before he could finish, the faces of all the warriors hardened. The younger fighters groaned and shook their heads, and the older ones scowled. The warriors'' respect and loyalty to their tribal leader ran deep, regardless of age, so there was no way that Ahheman could look good. "He''s a traitor, and I will take action to make him pay!" An agitated Aiyen stepped forward. "Open that sack at once!" Someone stepped forward before her. Ahun. Ahman''s grandson, he was quick to step forward and open his palm before Ahheman. While Aiyen stood stunned by the unexpected sight, Ahun went to Ahheman and spoke firmly. "There can be no disobedience to the tribal leader''smand, and if you don''t open that sack right away... ... ." Ahun said, pulling an arrow from his belt and nocking it. Then, Ahheman''s thick eyebrows shot up. "You scoundrel!" "...." But Ahun''s eyes never wavered. Something must have changed within him as he watched helplessly as his sister Ahul died from the Red Demise. Soon, many of the warriors were shouting at Ahheman. "Give us the sack now!" "Show us what''s inside!" "You deceiver, that''s no joke!" As the usations poured forth, Ahheman grew more and more desperate. Then. "Come on, look! Look what''s inside!" He grabbed the sack from his belt. Then he flung it into the stream that flowed alongside the fire. Many of the warriors paused. A eerie silence. Ahheman looked back at Aqu with a triumphant smile. "Oops! This old man had a tremor, so he dropped his sack into the stream... ... ?" He stammered out an excuse, then stopped. Something was about to go wrong. As if on cue, the warriors murmured among themselves and looked aside. There was Vikir, arms crossed and mouth shut. Aqu looked back at him and said. "Well. You were right. You really are throwing the sack into the river." "...what?" Ahhman opened his mouth in disbelief. Suddenly. "Boss, I found it!" Suddenly, someone''s head pops up from the surface of the river. A Bk warrior, who had been lurking in the water earlier, quickly scoops up the leather sack that Ahheman had discarded. The sack, though waterlogged, was still half full. "Huh! No!" Ahheman jerked, but the sack was already soaked by the time it reached Aqu''s hand. "...." Aqu looked into the sack. It was half-floating in the water, but full of white powder. Aqu turned to Ahheman. "This is the antidote for the Red Passing." "...." "Why is thising out of your hand?" Ahheman mouthed the words, but didn''t answer. Again, Aqu nodded. "Yes. You were right again." This time, she looked back at Bikir. When Ahheman shook his head, Aqu threw the white powder on the ground. "It''s just flour, it''s useless." "What!" "I told you that you would mistake this for a remedy, and by the look of your surprise, I''m correct." Ahheman''s demeanor turned to disbelief as he realized that the powder he''s holding is just flour. "That can''t be right, that must be the remedy... ... ." "You have been deceived by the Leviathan family." Vikir stated, stepping forward. The Leviathans had used a gullible local spy to spread the gue without a cure. I saw through his power-hungry and ambitious schemes. The mood of the warriors became solemn as everything Vikir had said earlier came true. Ahheman made a desperate plea. "I, I don''t know, it''s just flour, just like he said!" "Why did you hesitate earlier when I asked you to show me the sack, and why did youe to this water source where the Red Demise originally started?" "Calm down, why would I tell you that!" Vikir demanded, and Ahheman felt a lump in his throat. But the situation won''t get any easier for him. The situation was not in his favor, but because Vikir provided much more incriminating evidence. From Vikir''s arms came two letters. There were two handwriting styles on them, one in terrible cursive and unrecognizable, the other in a fairly neat typeface. Vikir opened his mouth to speak. "These are the letters between the Leviathans and you." The evidence waspelling. One of the two letters was unmistakably written in Ahheman''s handwriting. The eyes of all the warriors shifted back and forth between the letters and Ahheman. Ahheman yelled in frustration. "It''s absolutely false! I never wrote that letter!" But no one believed him. Several old elders confirmed that the handwriting on the letter was indeed Ahheman''s. "Aaahhhhhhh! It''s true! I''m innocent! He''s framing me!" A frantic Ahheman pointed at Vikir and jumped up and down. But Vikir, the target of the scolding, justughed quietly to himself. Because the usation is true. "And I''m right here, thanks to my mentor." Vikir recalls an incident from years ago. ''Mr. Mentor writes very well.'' ''Nothing. Since I was born, I haven''t seen anyone who handles handwriting better than me. Every time the archons ask me to sign it, so I''m good at imitating others'' handwriting... ... .'' ''Might I ever learn to do that? ''Of course I can teach you, it would be my pleasure! ''Thank you. Then I''ll ask you whenever have time and energy.'' It was rewarding to learn the art of handwriting forged from him all the time when I was a deputy magistrate in Dark Horse City. It was a skill that woulde in handy when it came to propaganda. ''Initially, disturbance is easy and rification is difficult.'' Vikir stared at Ahheman, who was truly pacing in frustration. Meanwhile, Aqu called out. "It would be best for us to see if anyone in the Leviathan family has this handwriting." But that would be a daunting task. Investigating one of the seven great houses of the Empire would be impossible. So, naturally, the mood within Bk shifted towards condemning Ahheman. "Traitor!" "You nearly destroyed my family!" "And my children!" "Kill him, hang him!" Public opinion was turning badly. Even Ahun, his grandson, was treating him with chilling disdain, and there wasn''t a single person here who was on his side. Ahheman gritted his teeth. But there was no evidence. If the white powder in the sack turned out to be just flour, it was futile to execute him if he insisted on denying it to the end. Waiting, albeit grim and harmful, was the only way to stay alive. "... ... Enough, everyone, you''re going overboard." That was the mood before Boss Aqu opened his mouth. Every warrior turned to look at him. Ahheman did the same. Aqu coughed a few times before speaking. "If you look closely, there is no evidence. Everyone, I hope this will no longer tarnish the shaman''s reputation. Isn''t he amunity worker who has been devoted to the tribe for so long." Then there was a murmur from all around. Aiyen cried out in jubtion. "Mother, no, Boss, do you mean to tell me that you will sweep this under the rug... ... ?" "Enough! Respect the shaman''s position! He has far more years of experience and dedication to the tribe than you do! Be polite!" At Aqu''s stern words, Aiyen mped her mouth shut. Many of the warriors looked displeased, but the tribal leader''s words were final, and none of them spoke up. Ahheman, the one being shielded, looked puzzled. How could the tribal leader, who had so much disdain for him, side with him now? But since this was the only way out, he could bow low to Aqu. "I must be grateful for your kindness and wisdom." "It''s nothing. It is just natural if you honor the traditions of your ancestors." Ahheman nodded, as if impressed. But suddenly, Aqu''s eyes gleamed deeply. "How can you allow young things who know nothing to tarnish your truly illustrious reputation?" "Yes, thank you, Boss." "You have nothing to thank me for. You have a reputation to uphold, not only in our tribe, but in the entire Depths." "Yes. What...." "The honor and pride you carry on your shoulders must be very heavy, Cancer." "Yeah...?" "So today, you were framed for something without evidence, so the wounds in your heart must be very deep. No wonder. Because that supreme pride has been hurt." "...?" Ahheman felt a bit ufortable at the thickyer of ttery. As if on cue, Aqu turned to face him. "I''m going to give my friend of many years, my esteemed colleague, the profound teacher of all the young men gathered here, the precious opportunity to defend his integrity, his honor, his pride! Do any of you have any objections!" "None ah-!" Every person who had guessed Aqu''s intentions shouted out at once. Vikir, who had heard everything before, stepped forward with a calm expression. "...?" Ahheman staggered backwards as Vikir stepped in front of him. He looked like he didn''t know what was happening. Finally, Aqu spoke firmly to him. "If you are truly innocent, use this opportunity to defend the honor and pride you have earned. After all I''ve done for you, you would throw it away from me, wouldn''t you?" " ... ... And you call it an opportunity?" Anxiety flickered in Ahheman''s eyes as he asked cautiously. Then, Aqu spoke. "I decree the Illiad." The Illiad was Bk''s special method of resolving disputes, usingbat to settle the conflict in the winner''s favor. The color drained from Ahheman''s face as he heard this. Vikir, on the other hand,ughed quietly to himself. Proof, evidence, it didn''t quite matter. It was all paving the way for this game. _____________________ _____________________ "??? Get ready to dive into a new chapter of this captivating novel every day , and don''t forget to Rate this novel and add it to your library! ????" Chapter 88 - 88: Ahheman’s Last Stand

Chapter 88: Ahheman''s Last Stand

"This, the Iliad?" Ahheman''s demeanor solidified. "The Iliad is a challenge among champions and heroes. It is ast, life-and-death battle for honor wherein neither side can withdraw. The tribal leader Aqu grinned delicately and approached Ahheman. "Ahheman, great shaman of Bk, you are a being of high pride and sparkling honor, a protector of respected customs, as I have said previously. Will you permit such pride, honor, and custom to bepromised?" Ahheman couldn''t resist the opportunity to grit his teeth. He asked why the n leader, who had always considered him a blemish, had raised the issue. It was all part ofying the foundation to make the Iliadpelling. The veteran n leader, determined to use this powerful opportunity to diminish the power of the shamans who had taken over the chieftaincy. He had been using his daughter, Aiyen, to influence the youths to oust superstitions and old habits to keep the shamans in line. His grandson, Ahun, didn''t take sides either. "Grandfather. You always said we should honor tradition. The Iliad is our Bk tradition." "Quiet, that''s what I know!" Ahheman gritted his teeth and turned his head. Before him stood Vikir, his countenance formidable. The oppressed POW had been transformed into a local legend in a moment. In less than two years, a ragtag outsider had filled the position that Ahheman had coveted his whole life. Ahheman felt his emotions churn. His anger at Vikir erupted like a pir of fire in an oil field. "Fine! I understand! I demand the Iliad from you!" Hearing Ahheman''s deration, Vikir nodded without a word. It was a sign of eptance. Patriarch Aqu spoke in a soft tone that only Vikir could hear. "Do you think you''ll win...?" "If you were to ask me to make it happen, I''ll do it." Vikir had been a hound of the Night for over fifty years, since his rpse. He was ustomed to being someone else''s de. Aqu smiled with satisfaction at Vikir''s response. It felt asforting as a sharp de in his grasp. "Good, I trust you, son-inw." "...?" Briefly, Vikir thought he saw a glimmer of Morg Adolf in Aqu. Then, all the heroes, young and old, rallied to battle. Where two champions would fight for their souls. All the spectators watched, their hands sweating. Ahheman thought to himself. "Yes. This is good. I''ll take action to shake off all my bitterness and reim my ce." He raised his zing eyes and red at Vikir. As if everything would return to normal if only that thing before him were no more. "The date is the full moon in three days," Ahheman yelled like boiling magma deep within an active volcano. "The date is the evening of the full moon in three days, the ce is here, and I officially challenge you to the Iliad!" Briefly, the fighters were stunned by the intensity of Ahheman''s words. However, Vikir, the target of the challenge, remained unfazed. "Just three days. Let''s do it now." It was as if he was simply trying toplete a task. Once again, the champions were impressed by Vikir''s casual demeanor. Ahheman, on the other hand, trembled. Three days of ndestine preparation had been disrupted. Vikir knew this, which is why he hadn''t given Ahheman time to strategize. "That''s the shamans'' art." He''s trying to slow down the Iliad with his usual swagger, but it''s no use. Vikir, too, is a weathered old man who has seen it all, but he is no match for Ahheman. As a survivor of the Period of Obliteration, he is better than the old shaman in the art of conspiracy. "The Iliad grants the challenger the right to choose the date and ce, by tradition, doesn''t it?" At Vikir''s words, Ahheman let out a pained sound. He, who had always been vocal about the need to honor tradition, was speechless when tradition was brought up in this situation. Arrogant and narcissistic, his own words were weighing him down. Seeing this, Aiyen chuckled. "As expected, Ahhemman will be Ahhemman." Aiyen muttered something usingly, then turned her head away. She saw her loyal subordinate, trusted ally, and dear friend, the wolf Bakira, sitting impassively beside her. Aiyen stroked Bakira''s fluffy ears and leaned in to whisper quietly. "Go to the vige and tell them to prepare to wee the victor of the Iliad." The instructions were for the vigers to prepare a celebration for Vikir. But. "Don''t do that." Vikir turned to Aiyen. When Aiyen''s eyes narrowed, Vikir turned his head and replied. "If you let your imagination run wild, you''ll alwayse up with the opposite result." It''s hard to prepare for variables when you''re so confident. Vikir observed Ahheman gritting his teeth in the distance. He was a shaman, so there were many surprises in battle. Vikir had fought countless shamans, warlocks, alchemists, and the like throughout the Period of Obliteration, and about every two years, there had been a sudden counterattack. Ultimately, Vikir was usually the victor, but they always had a trick they kept hidden just before they died, and Vikir was used to that. "I don''t let my guard down even one percent. A dog gives his all to catch a hare. This is especially true when the prey is an old roon. Vikir nced over all the information he had before the rpse, ticking off all the potential possibilities. Seeing Vikir''s vignce, Aiyen became cautious too. She wanted to be as helpful as possible, so she told him everything she knew about Ahheman. There came a point in the conversation where Vikir''s ears perked up momentarily. "Wait a moment. Tell me about that part again." Seeing Vikir''s interest, Aiyen eagerly opened her mouth. "What part are you referring to, Ahheman''s preference for clothing colors? ording to the boy in charge of the clothing, he prefers tight, leopard-print pelts...." " ... Before that." "Oh, you mean his background?" Aiyen whispered to Bikir, repeating what she had heard from Aqu. At that moment, it was a secret that no one knew except Aqu, Aiyen, and Ahheman himself. "Ahheman is not a native of Bk. He was originally a member of another n and was kidnapped as a child. He was probably around your age, Vikir." Vikir was somewhat surprised to hear that. He''d assumed he''d been a native of Bk for ages before tradition disrupted everything, but he was actually an outsider. He was even more surprised by what Aiyen said next. "He avoided mentioning that he was captured for son-inw hunting, but... in fact, he was taken as a ve. To the sh aman at the time who practiced homosexuality." Perhaps because he was an outsider who had been taken as a ve as a teenager, Ahheman saw himself in Vikir. It was a kind of homophobia. ... ... Because Vikir, who had been that way, followed all the right paths and became a hero respected by everyone, Ahheman''s resentment was bound to worsen. "Anyway. He was a sex ve, waiting for an opportunity, and at one point he killed a shaman and took his powers." Aiyen went on to recount the gruesome struggle Ahheman underwent afterward to integrate into Bk''s society. "He had no direction in a Bk society that valued physical strength, and he was hated for killing the shaman who had raised him, so he would do anything to be epted by his people." He took on all the vige''s menial tasks, from scavenging human and wolf dung to hunting dangerous game and serving as bait. It wasmon for him to rise early in the morning and cradle the shoes of the former n leader in his arms, warming them with his body heat. By the time he was epted as a member of the n''s culture, his silver hair had already turned gray. As an old man, he couldn''t help but see the glories of his youth that he wasn''t able to enjoy. The blood, violence, and impulses that had been suppressed in his youth, unleashed to their fullest extent, bubbled to the surface with a sense of retribution. And so he sought to oust the power of his n leader, Aqu, and devour Bk, and the entire wilderness. Outside the walls, he even joined hands with the Supreme Council of Leviathan! Meanwhile, Vikir suddenly had a question. "... So, what n was Ahheman originally from?" "Hmmm. I have little knowledge of that." Vikir nodded at Aiyen''s response. It doesn''t quite matter at this point. Meanwhile, Ahheman had been squirming nervously since earlier. It only intensified when Vikir stepped onto the battlefield for the Iliad. Like a meticulously trained hound, Vikir took his time, slowly, steadily, tightening the leash on his prey with each step. Prepared for every eventuality, Vikir entered into battle. But before the Iliad could unfold, a deadly twist urred that even the mighty Vikir could never have anticipated. ...Boom! A foot mmed the ground behind him. And then someone grabbed Vikir''s wrist and yanked him backward. Vikir turned his head. "...!" Lips brushed against Vikir''s lips. Aiyen, whose demeanor had softened over the past two years, gazed up at Vikir with a hungry look. "Win and return. I''ll give you something better." She smirked and pushed Vikir in the chest. Vikir thought of saying something in Moorish, but decided against it. This isn''t the main focus right now. Now. ...Cha-ang! Lucifer sliced through the vein in his wrist, baring his ck teeth. It was the moment when the chain of the Iron-Blooded Night Hound was released. Chapter 89 - 89: Resurrection and Retribution

Chapter 89: Resurrection and Retribution

The de timbends of the Red and Dark Mountains are horrendous. Each leaf on each tree is a dangerously sharp edge, and there isn''t anything that isn''t lethal, from the prickly bark to the roots. Furthermore, presently, amidst this diabolical wilderness, two men were battling for their lives: Vikir and Ahheman. They confronted each other with des at their hips and bowsshed to their backs. A horde of observers shaped a wide circle around them. However darkened by the thick foliage and nts, the Bk champions with great eyes and ears could see the battle many meters away. Ahheman gritted his teeth. "You''ve just been running for two years." Vikir had just been ustomed to the depths for a considerable length of time. He, then again, was ustomed to managing thendscape, a body that had lived here for almost 70 years. A portion of the more youthful trackers were off by a long shot. "I''ll make youment picking the wilderness for the Iliad rather than the fields." Ahheman moved rapidly through the wilderness. He dodged into a tree-pull nt for cover and nocked a bolt to his bow. "Hooray. Here is a decent one." He hunkered down and tracked down something underneath the roots. It was a huge centipede with a red body and dark legs. He took out a bolt and nocked it in the centipede''s head. The centipede''s head broke, spilling its venomous cerebrum matter onto the sharpened stone. Ahheman has additionally spread out nts on the ground that are clear and difficult to see, however solid and sufficiently able to slice through. If your rival bounces on one, they''re certain to get cut, and assuming they''re fortunate, they could try and get their lower leg cut off. He likewise spread dry sand and fallen leaves over the sloppy pit, where the ground is delicate and you will undoubtedly stall out, and dropped a couple of honebs, where the savage honey bees are resting, prepared to awaken them without warning. "Simply sit back and watch." Ahheman held the harmed bolt in his grasp firmly, trusting that Vikir''s figure will rise up out of the thick foliage. All of a sudden. "Who are you hanging tight for?" The virus voice contacts his ears and he freezes. A shiver undted through his body. He turns his head, scarcely clutching his falling heart, and sees Vikir''s nd face approaching behind him. "How!" How could he get this far without uttering a sound? Be that as it may, Ahheman can''t force himself to pose the inquiry without holding back. Vikir has cut the borer in his grasp aside. Hit. Bikir cut through all the lower leg cutting nts that Ahheman had set up. He scrambled in reverse to move away from it, stepped in a puddle of mud he had stowed away, and ultimately depended on his midriff in water, dropping a couple of colonies of bees simultaneously. The destitute wasps vented their annoyance at Ahheman in the mud pit. Vikir discreetly stepped back, while Ahheman thrashed his hands in the mud, attempting to smack the honey bees away. Ahheman barely gets away from death by jumping into the mud for quite a while. Be that as it may, his body was at that point erged with honey bee stings. Meanwhile, Ahheman had quite recently crept out of the mud when Vikir scaled a tree trunk and yawned. "What on earth!" Ahheman draped the bolt in fight. The centipede toxin had been washed away when he fell into the mud, yet the sharpness of the pointed stone was sufficiently threatening. Boom. The mud on the bowstring takes off every which way. A strong bolt shot upward, focused on Vikir. But. Boom. A red slice flew out, cutting Ahheman''s bolt in two. Before he could respond, Vikir evaporated like a phantom and arrived on Ahheman''s back. Ahheman''s eyes were gouged out, draining plentifully. Vikir''s speed was a certain something, yet... ... on the off chance that there was something seriously astounding. "No sound!? Vikir was moving so quick, at this point there was no strong. Clearly, Vikir was moving at a gigantic speed before me, yet I was unable to hear anything. His feet working through the grass, sprinkling through the mud, breaking branches, stepping over stones and logs. These sounds are indiscernible. Or on the other hand assuming they did, they were weak to the point that they were overwhelmed by the humming of grasshoppers around them. "Mu, what stunts are you ying, you jerk!" Ahheman terminated arge number of bolts, yet they simply figured out how to hit a couple of Aman orangutans in the trees. Then, Vikir''s enchanted sword, Lucifer, started to let out a dark emanation. The fluid emanation, tacky as honey and rotten with blood, was an indisputable sign of the Graduator''s high level. Ahheman was dazed by the degree of quality that even Bk''s most prepared veteran fighters couldn''t without much of a stretch manifest. ''This youngster was areas of strength for this!'' A battling power doesn''t match his age by any means. Ahheman was very much anxious to withdraw in reverse. Yet, the dog''s six teeth never let go of its prey. Savage, Baskerville. Six snare teeth prowled and jumped out, tearing at Ahheman''s whole body. Furthermore, any ce the edge''s teeth brushed, a burning sting followed. Besides, a hot consuming aggravation generally visited where the teeth of the cutting edge brushed past. The diabolical zes, apparent just to Bikir''s eyes, were consuming straightforwardly into Ahheman''s spirit. "Aaaahhhh!" Ahheman shivered in confused torment. It was normal to feel torment when one''s tissue is cut by a sword, however the torment from Bikir''s sharp edge was strangely extreme. He had been struck by swords,nces, and bolts on many times in his almost seventy years of life, however he had never felt such agony. Maybe he had been cut open with a zing de, tissue by tissue, and, surprisingly, presently the res were consuming his skin, consuming his tissue and fat. Obviously, the Bk heroes watching the scene knew nothing about any of this, and could screech at the smallest cut, showing their hatred for Ahheman. "Ugh!" Ahheman ultimately dropped the affectation. Honor, pride, custom, absolutely no part of that matters now. Bk''s heroes booed as Ahheman escaped in shame, having tested the more youthful fighter first. Woo-woo-woo! The chorale of allegations and scoffs from across the thick foliage caused it to appear as though the whole wilderness was denouncing him. He stepped back irritably and went to fire one more bolt at Vikir. However, he hadn''t thought about that. Vikir, as well, had gone through the most recent two years concentrating on toxophilism with Aiyen, and had be a seriously talented bowman. Ping-! A bolt flew in an illustrative bend. ...P uck! The bolt struck squarely into Ahheman''s crotch. "Ugh!" Ahmed''s eyes flew open. He strained his eyes so hard that the tissue around his eyes was torn and tears of blood streamed. Then, grasping his crotch, he fell, and the leaves before him dissipated. Rustle. Vikir left, his face vacuous. "You desired an oxbear''s privates, and presently you deserve it." Quite a while back, Vikir had requested a decoction of the privates of his pursued prey. Recollecting that it, he chomped his lip until it drained. "You''re ying with me!" "I didn''t intend to, you''re not adequate to be my toy." "Ugh... ... Ugh!" With that, Ahheman lurched to his feet, dropping the de and bow in his grasp. "...!" Vikir felt things get really ugly. The breeze moved. Dull mana was gathering around them. They snapped forebodingly, merging on a solitary point. The centers of Ahheman''s hands! ''...Good. A shaman, I see. Vikir had been anticipating a stunt at his disposal. The man drew a number with his blood-stained palms and recited a peculiar chant. The following second, a dim current moved throughout the area, reaching out from his hands. Snap, pop, pop! Vikir snapped back as he felt several people going for his lower legs. Amazingly, several figures held him up. They were orangutan remains with decaying tissue and uncovered bones. Ahheman had utilized ck magic to restore the bodies of the orangutans he had shot with his bolts before. "This is how things have been. ... ... Right. Was Ahhemman from the Ornate n?" Vikir recalled everything Aiyen had said to him before they had started the Iliad. Ahheman was basically a pariah, yet it diverts out he was from the Rokoko, a n of shamans. Referred to the locals of Depht as ck magic, and to the Realm as a type of dark sorcery, this unusual act of reviving the dead is one of them. It was likewise the specialty of the shamanic Rokoko individuals. In his scramble, Ahheman raised the newly dead orangutan zombies and skeletons to apany him. "Heh... ... heh heh, the Iliad is strange battle, it doesn''t mean you need to battle with swords and bows!" Yet, in the genuineness arranged climate of Bk, Ahheman''s way of behaving was disapproved of by a lot of people of the heroes. It appeared to be that while every one of the fighters cared barely at all about spells, he had been steadily contemting and dominating them all alone. "Go! Go stop him! Get personal opportunity to recuperate him!" Ahheman required the orangutans to impede Vikir''s way. Orangutans are nearly essentially as tall as people and can gauge as much as 100 kilograms, which ought to be sufficient to dy as meat safeguards. Ahheman suspected as much. But. "Hmmm. Not quite so great as I naturally suspected." Vikir stepped his foot, actually sounding disinterested. "...?" Ahheman opens his mouth, needing something. Puh-lease! Something quiets down in a moment. A colossal effect thumps him off his feet and onto his back! The effect ripped the skin away from him, broke his spine, and ousted the entirety of his inner organs. Of course, the orangutan remains close to him were likewise decreased to a pool of blood and squashed to the ground in a moment. Vikir remained back, rather than uttering a sound, not taking action. "????" Ahheman looked into, spit trickling from the side of his mouth. Beside the aggravation, he is speechless. His vision flips, and a monster shadow looms over him. [Grrrr... ... ] The bulky animal listened up to check whether it could see. An old female oxbear pushes her gigantic forepaws at Ahheman. _____________________ _____________________ "??? Get ready to dive into a new chapter of this captivating novel every day , and don''t forget to Rate this novel and add it to your library! ????" Chapter 90 - 90: Rising from the Depths

Chapter 90: Rising from the Depths

"In the event that you don''t have the foggiest idea what you will get, try not to make anything." That''s what Hugo Les Baskerville used to say whenever he wanted to forge the Seven Teeth. He always faced many challengers, and he always managed to put them under his de. Among the people who have challenged Hugo meanwhile, there are numerous who have performed unexpected and unusual actions, such as surprise attacks, assassinations, ambushes, betrayals, and condemnations, but ultimately, all of them were futile. Overwhelming strength. Before that, all variables and surprises are bound to deteriorate into mere tricks. And Vikir was utilizing that pattern to his advantage. [grrrrr... ... ] The only difference was that the overwhelming power was not his own, but someone else''s. . Risk Rating: A Size: 5 meters Seen as in: Red and Dark Mountains, seventh Edge - A monstrous beast with tworge horns. A predatory bear, the strongest terrestrial predator, and a perfect killing machine, it is considered the strongest and pinnacle of the Red and Dark Mountains seventh Edge ecosystem. They have few natural enemies other than their own kind. A beast with two massive horns. Standing at around five meters tall and weighing a ton, it is one of the most dangerous creatures in the world. This oxbear was even known to Vikir. "... ... a filthy, blind female." This oxbear was over two times as tall as the others and weighed over two times as much. If I had to rate this one, I''d give it an A+ or better. This was the old female''s territory, where the Iliad was taking ce. Vikir knew the area from a previous joint hunt with Aiyen and had deliberately caused amotion to attract the female oxbear. Achheman, who had never been out hunting, hadn''t realized it, and that''s why he had encountered this fate. "Ugh...." Ahheman desperately wiped the foamy spit off the edge of his mouth with two hands. Oxbear strained its ears to hear what was happening around it. ''It seems that his already bad eyesight worsened.'' This, too, was something Vikir already knew. Shhh. Vikir fell backward silently. /Drill -1 space: Consume - Cerberus (A+) Opening - 2: Quiet Slope - Mushuhushu(A+) Opening - 3: Sacrum - Oxbear(A) Thanks to the skill I acquired from capturing the monster snake Mushuhushu some time back, my steps are silent. Ahheman, on the other hand, can''t help but groan in pain as Cerberus'' fire still burns in the wound Vikir left behind. "Hmph! Hmph!" Add to that the fact that his back, which had been struck by Oxbear''s forepaw just minutes ago, was now feeling the impact. The slowly growing irritation, and the constant surge of pain, finally forced Ahheman''s bloodied lips to twist open. "Aaaaaaah!" And Oxbear responded to the sound immediately. Thwack! Oxbear mmed its front paws together, sending Ahheman''s lower half flying. He spun like a top and crashed into a tree, his legs and back bent in an odd manner. [Crunch!] Oxbear once again unleashed its fury on the intruder. [Shriek] Her ears perked up at a cry from behind her. She whirled around to see two wide-eyed Oxbear cubs. Their sturdy bodies were reminiscent of whelps, and their gleaming eyes showed intelligence. The female oxbear grunted at the intruders before turning back to her cubs. By now, she likely concluded that she had demonstrated her protective greatness and resolve. And then. Vikir emerged from the bushes. Ahheman was lying on the ground, unmoving. But he was clearly still breathing, as hisbored breathing could be felt. Stir pass-sac The leaves rustled around him. The champions of Bk, who had been observing the Iliad, were gathering. All the champions surrounded Vikir and Ahheman. The winners and losers were quite clear. Vikir was unscathed, and Ahheman, though alive, was literally hanging on for his life. "It''s over. We have a winner." "Right now, does it matter if Ahheman is innocent or not?" "No matter who''s innocent, Ahheman was just too bad." "I think it turned out well in the end." The fighters each voiced their opinion. From the Red gue to the present-day Iliad, they''d all had their own encounter with Ahheman, big or small. And as he listened to what they had to say about him, he sank to the ground like a worm, trembling. "Why! Why!" Ahheman was shouting. What was the difference between him and this Vikir before him? Why was his path so different from his own, even though they were both brought as ves from a foreignnd? He thought of all the years of misery he had endured. And all that Vikir had. Youth. The daughter of a tribal chief who adored him. The trust of all her peers around her. The support and love of his tribe long ago. Her extraordinary abilities and radiant appearance. But that gleam in those eyes, as if he didn''t care about any of it. "...! ...! ...!" Ahheman gritted his teeth. He ground his gums, even though all of his teeth were missing. He tore his eyes away from Vikir and examined himself. Old. An old shaman who was treated like a puppet. Scorned and disregarded by all his peers. Used and abandoned by the Empire. Unnoticed abilities and a body that was now crippled. The sense of inadequacy, defeat, scorn, anger, resentment, andpensatory feelings of an old man who has lost everything to a young man who has everything. And. "...." Ahun quickly averted his gaze from the one that met his. Thest straw. His grandson''s presence ignited Ahheman''s emotions, causing them to explode. Meanwhile. "...." Ahun''s head was turned away, his fists clenched tightly. Then, a hand pped him on the shoulder. Vikir. He looked at Ahun with calm eyes. "What about taking matters into your own hands?" he said. "... ... I don''t want to." Ahun shook his head. He almost lost his sister during the Red gue. He could never forgive his grandfather for that. There was also bitterness and anger at the way he had treated her and his sister all those years. But Vikir shook his head. "It wouldn''t be a bad thing to save him in the nick of time. It''s for justice, but also to prevent what is happening... ... ." "Enough! That defeatist deserves to die, he''s not worthy of pity!" Ahun pped Vikir''s hand away and turned away again. Suddenly. Ku-oh-oh-oh! Something happened. All around the grounds, strange currents of mana began to form. Snap, pop, pop! The sound of bones interlocking, and the bodies of the orangutans that had been struck by Oxbear''s front paws earlier began to rise again. They shed their heavy cloaks of decaying flesh and regained their skeletal forms. Bk''s champions recoiled at the sight of the undead. The orangutan bodies soon moved like marites, walking over to help Ahheman to his feet. Then. Ahheman raised his red eyes to look at Vikir, then at Ahun beside him, and at Bk''s fighters beyond. " ... ... I don''t need you. Any of you." Ahheman resigned. He wasn''t talking about the Iliad. He meant giving up everything he had as a champion of Bk. And. When one Bk was gone, one Lavish was born. When he abandoned his champion''s pride, Ahheman began to practice a forbidden discipline that had never been practiced even within the Lavish itself. A forbidden mantra to bring back the dead to life in flesh. When the Bk champions heard him utter the spell, they gave him looks of disgust. "What is this, another of your foolish resurrection spells?" "How grotesque. Even though you im to be a shaman,... ... ." "But what else is there to do, we don''t even have corpses to resurrect anymore!" There are no more dead bodies around here. Perhaps a few orangutans here were the only dead that Ahheman could raise. But. "...!" Vikir snapped. He realized that Ahheman''s spell was not directed here, but rather further away. Vikir turned his head to follow the dark mana flow. There he saw a familiar ce. A valley and waterfall rising high above the low rolling hills, and a spring of dragon''s water flowing beneath it. It was the Tomb of the Brave, where Bk''s ancestors were all said to be buried. __________________________ __________________________ "? Don''t forget to Rate this novel and add it to your library! ????" Chapter 91 - 91: Undying Kings

Chapter 91: Undying Kings

Goo Wook... Goo Screwball... The orangutan cadavers started to move. Despite having recently died, their skin was already mushy and rotting, revealing empty bones here and there. Indeed, all living beingse from nature and return to it, meaning their bodies belong to the natural world. Returning to nature after life is a great fortune, a recognition of being part of the ecosystem. However. There are some creatures who, after their lives end and their bodies should return to nature, do not. The undead. They defy nature''s cycle, retaining their bodies instead of surrendering them. They''re like tenants in a house whose lease has expired. Nature, in response, takes action to reim these bodies. Following nature''sw, everything returns to the earth. To reim bodies from the undead, nature elerates the decay of their tissue, leaving them with only rotting flesh, foul-smelling guts, and hollow bones. Hence, most undead are either decaying or skeletal. ...But. asionally, ghosts with noble abilities in life manage to resist nature''sws with greater resilience. They defy nature with bodies and strength far less damaged than when they were alive. Woodchuck! Woodchuck! Woodchuck! Woodchuck! Such were the undead now emerging from the brave one''s grave. "...This is incredible!" Aiyen''s mouth dropped open. Emerging from the stone and soil tombs in the valley were skeletons, gaunt and desated. d in masks made of dark jaguar pelts, their eyes gleamed with the dark void of skeletons. Long ago, they were great heroes and leaders of Bk. Carrying bows, spears, swords, axes... and their masked kin, the undead rose to the surface and converged this way as one. Danger Rating: A ~ S Size: ? Encountered in: ? -Named ''Death Knight''. A corrupted and transformed being who once touched the heights of the living, their dark mana drawn from their souls and bodies is held in reserve until every muscle and vein in their bodies ruptures. Most lose their sanity and spew empty malice and mindless rage. However, asionally there are Death Knights with intelligence, but it is said that there are only seven instances in human history where such beings have appeared. Typically, Death Knights are wild and aggressive, often d in thick, heavy armor topensate. However, the resurrected ancestors of Bk were approaching with the speed of the wind, wearing nothing but flowing robes over the dark currents. Noticing the seething hatred Ahheman was exuding. Then, Boss Aqu spoke. "All, prepare for battle!" As the words left him, Aiyen drew her bow and fired. Aiming for the gold, she fought on the ground. Yet, one of the Death Knights, sprinting at breakneck speed, loosed an arrow before she could. Puff, puff, puff! Bolts of immense power flew out and began to rain down on Ahheman. "Heh heh! Die, all! All shall perish!" Taking cover behind the Death Knights, Ahheman was rapidly aging. He had extended his life force beyond its limits, controlling the Death Knights. Soon, the skeletal, nameless Death Knights shed with Bk''s heroes, wielding swords and spears. The heroes of Bk faced the past and the present simultaneously. The warriors of the Old Era and the champions of the New Era squared off against each other. "The time hase to teach the heroes of the past a lesson. How formidable the youths are nowadays!" Aiyen fired the first arrow. Ping! Her arrow was imbued with a potent silver aura. Yet, astonishingly, the Death Knight before her caught the arrow with his hand. ...Crack! The arrow was stopped, but there was no way he could have caught it with his bare hands. The Death Knight shook his head as he watched the hand that caught the arrow turn to dust. Perhaps when he was alive, he might have easily done so. But now, weakened by decay, he would never have been able to cope with his crumbling body. Then. Boom! The Death Knight behind him swung his sword. A swift blow shot out, cutting through everything in its path. The speed was unexpectedly fast, catching Aiyen off guard. ...Boom! Someone intercepted the Death Knight''s blow. It was Vikir. And now. Vikir extended his hands towards the two charging Death Knights. In an instant, a white powder flew from Vikir''s hands andnded on the faces of the Death Knights. Chiiiit! Smoke billowed out, apanied by the sound of burning leather. The Death Knights grimaced in pain and stepped back. "Watch out. Each one is a named demon." Aiyen chuckled at Vikir''s suggestion. She bent at the waist and stuck her butt out as far as it would go, tapping Vikir''s thigh. "Well, you are the only man I can trust with my back." "...." "Oh, of course, I''m asking you to cover my back in battle. I trust you don''t misunderstand." Aiyen found amusement in Vikir''s reaction, even in such a dire moment. But, in all fairness, this was not the time for yful teasing. The Death Knights were advancing, their attacks growing fiercer and sharper. Aiyen''s demeanor hardened. "Vikir, how did you do that?" He was referring to how Vikir had driven away two Death Knights moments ago. Vikir answered easily. "Salt. The undead are vulnerable to salt." He was right. There could be no better way to cleanse the unholy than with salt. Vikir grabbed a handful of salt, whichy like white sand on the banks of a flowing stream outside the battlefield of the Iliad, and sprinkled it on the Death Knight. Soon, the white salt burned ck and made a loud snapping sound. The Death Knight leaped back as the salt touched his body, and that was just in time to counterattack. ...Puff! Vikir caught the Death Knight off guard as he leaped from the salt, swiftly piercing his temple with his weapon. Then the Bk heroes, who had been struggling to contain the Death Knights, found a way through. "Salt! Salt!" "Everyone, follow Vikir''s lead!" "It''s true! It''s working!" However, the Bk champions were hesitant to harm their ancestors. They sprinkled the stream''s salts with minimal contact, aiming to avoid hand-to-handbat while still honoring their forebears. And as Ahheman''s Defining Moment reached its climax, the Death Knights began to be taken out one by one. Boss Aqu sneered. "Your ancestors were not meant to be controlled by the Necrons." His taunt was directed at the dying Ahheman. The turning point. "Kuhhhhh... Yes, strength over quantity." Ahheman chuckled ominously. He smeared his face with his own blood, tracing intricate barriers of mantra. He began to draw upon his life force, stretching it beyond life itself. Even his soul would suffer in agony for ages in the afterlife. But still, Ahheman had to use this forbidden spell. ...Crash, crash, crash, crash, crash, crash! One by one, the Death Knights around him began to disintegrate . But despite this, Ahheman kept his eyes closed and continued to mutter something. "...I found it! I found it! I found it! Hey in the depths of the abyss, alone and unburied! Oh, yes, He truly was there!" Dark mana whirled violently around him. Various warriors of Bk could barely maintain their bnce amidst it all. "...The time hase to end it all." The night fox, the tribal leader, Aquman, stood tall and red at Ahheman. Then, her arrow struck him in the forehead. Pow! A single silver arrow shot through the dark storm. It seemed destined to blow a gaping hole in his skull in moments. But. Kwagik-. Regrettably, Aqu''s arrow stopped midway. Aqu''s arrow, the unstoppable force in the current depth, had been caught by another''s hand. "...!?" All of Bk''s warriors looked up in astonishment. It was a thin man who caught the arrow with his bare hands. A man d in a tattered mask. His face was skeletal and rugged, lips missing, exposing his gums and teeth. The mask fluttered in the breeze, woven in a style from ages past. Thick sturdy bones, towering stature, and the ability to catch Aqu''s arrows with his bare hands. No one had ever guessed the identity of this long-ago ancestor. Except one. Apart from Aqu. "...!" Aqu turned her trembling gaze to the undead sphere before her. Since childhood, she had heard the legends of all the great tribal leaders and heroes of Bk. She had always believed she could match them. Blessed potential, limitless possibilities, a once-in-a-century talent. Aqu was widely considered one of the most capable tribal leaders ever, so she had never hesitated topare herself to the great champions of old. ...Except for one person. A hero who had single-handedly dered war on the Empire, who had won surrender pledges, who had subjugated all the tribes of the Depth, who had led Bk to its greatest heights, and despite all these immense aplishments, even the arrogant Aqu could truly admire. The timeless legend of Bk, a spiritual being. Adonai, the greatest bowman since history began to be written. _____________________ _____________________ "??? Get ready to dive into a new chapter of this captivating novel every day , and don''t forget to Rate this novel and add it to your library! ????" Chapter 92 - 92: Legends Collide

Chapter 92: Legends Collide

A Bk legend who waged war against the Realm as a lone warrior. A legendary figure who struck fear into the hearts of even the Realm''s greatest Swordmasters, unleashing terror across the continent. The Bowmaster, the most powerful archer to ever live. She is Adonai. Since the history of Bk began to be recorded, Adonai, the archer known to be the strongest, appeared before Aqu, who was far from knowledgeable. With short silver hair, dried skin, sagging lips, and teeth clearly visible. Each time the dark cloak enveloping the body swayed, the massive bow slung on the back was revealed. It was a bow unlike any other, with a pointed tip and emitting a brilliant dark hue. It had a peculiar appearance, resembling two insect legs bent and connected. "...." Vikir paused, staring at the Adonai before him. It had been a long time since he''d been this close to an Expert-level being, a being that touched the heights of the Supreme. The power emanating from Adonai was as wild and fearsome as Hugo Baskerville''s. Perhaps because he was a Death Knight, it felt even more so. "... ... This is Adonai the Archer. Feared by the realm, legend of the savages. It was a strange feeling to see a figure I''d only heard about in jungle folklore. But my wonder was short-lived. The next moment, Adonai raised his extraordinary dark bow. There were no strings or arrows on the bow. Yet, as Adonai grasped the air with the hand opposite the one holding the bow, a cold current formed a faint string from one end to the other of the bow. It resembled an insect spinning a thread. Sssssss... ... Incredibly, the dark air currents connected tip to tip of the bow. Adonai snapped his fingers once, then released them. At once, an arrow made of aura was conjured and nocked on the bowstring, also made of aura. Quack! Adonai pulled and released the bowstring, and an arrow of dark air shot out. "...!" Vikir squinted his eyes. The speed was so fast that even Vikir, a Development Graduator, couldn''t see properly! It was only through half instinct and half luck that Vikir managed to deflect the arrow by extending Satan on his wrist as far as it would go. Boom! Adonai''s arrow flew off course, redirected by Vikir''s sword, and pierced a hole in a massive log. Crunch! Quack! Not only did the pierced log crumble, but the cliffside rocks behind it also disintegrated with a booming crash. It was something truly awe-inspiring, as if they had been shredded by countless des. Adonai''s arrows were monstrous creatures that wreaked havoc on their surroundings with just a nce. Facing them head-on would be unbelievable. "...Hmm." Vikir frowned and drooled. Despite the apparent diversion, his wrist was steady and his arm trembled. Beyond the torn muscles in his forearm, he likely fractured his wrist bone. The liquid aura on Satan was also in tatters. Adonai''s strength arrows had the density of incredibly hard solids, the domain of an expert. No wonder it couldn''t be ovee by a Graduator-ss liquid aura. Even. Tsutsutsutsuts... ... The log felled by Adonai''s air began to wither and die. The poison was potent enough to kill a giant tree that might have lived for centuries in an instant. Vikir''s attention was drawn again to the massive dark bow that Adonai held. At first nce, it appeared incrediblyrge and long, yet it was sturdy and light, almost weightless. Pointed at both ends and sporting horn-like spikes in the middle, it seemed like two insect legs fused together. Vikir recognized its identity immediately. "... ... The remains of Madame Eight-Legged. When I met Madame Eight Legs a day or two ago, I confirmed that all eight legs were attached, so it was likely made from pieces of her body before shedding her skin. This reminded me of something Aiyen had once said. "''Adonai was the only one who could stand toe-to-toe with the Madame of the Eight Legs. Now that you''re a young Bk, honor him. And take pride in being his descendant.'' Adonai remembered that he had dueled Madame Eight-Legged and emerged victorious. The bow was crafted from her remains, and her wicked toxic aura was infused into the bow itself. The fearsome dark bow likely retained its poisonous power long after Adonai died and was buried with her. "I''m in trouble." Vikir clicked his tongue. He was facing a Swordmaster, or perhaps even a more challenging Bowmaster. The Death Knight''s w is that he attacks wildly and indiscriminately, which close to others can leave him open and vulnerable, but... ... . Poof! Pow! Quack quack! In a long-distance battle, it bes a unified offense. Adonai unleashed a barrage of aura arrows. Dark solid airs, even toxic ones. They tore through Vikir''s dark liquid aura, shredding it. Vikir loaded his strength onto Satan and swung it wide. Baskerville Eater. Six teeth traced a darkened path of blood, but still, it was pushed back. Even a fighter of the Graduator''s caliber would be weak against an expert. A liquid cannot defeat a solid. However, the reason Vikir was still alive was due to the protection of the Styx River, the strength and mana regeneration of his body, and the power of the beast that the enchanted sword Satan was sealing. "...! ...! ...!" Vikir was putting on weight with Oxbear''s sacroiliac spell, allowing him to withstand Adonai''s arrows without being knocked back. But even the six hook hits from the Baskervilles were not enough to stop Adonai''s arrow onught. Each of Adonai''s arrows was stronger, harder, and more numerous than each of Vikir''s teeth. Moreover, the aura of her bowstring and arrows never wavered or diminished. Adonai was just unleashing an endless barrage of the overflowing evilyered energy characteristic of Death Knights. Boom! Crackle! Puck! Puck! Concluding that a head-to-head fight was impossible, Vikir swung his de sideways to deflect the arrows, but was nheless steadily being pushed backward. The massive mana reserves of the Graduator were already running low. The strength emanating from Lucifer was crackling like lightning whenever it came into contact with Adonai''s air. Indeed, even his shaking wrists informed him that he was at his limit. There were many bad news reportsing from all over his body. ''... ... Going on like this, I''ll be a sitting duck. Vikir tried to move quickly to maneuver, but Adonai was faster than Vikir. Closing the distance would be impossible as the arrows would fly like mad, and opening the distance would be suicide against a Bowmaster-level archer. A sneak attack might have worked, but there was no way to win a head-on battle. Of course, I don''t mean how to win, but how to survive. ''... ... I need to kill Ahheman first.'' But with Adonai standing firmly in his way, that was impossible. All of Bk''s warriors fired arrows as one, but they were all hindered by Adonai''s cloak and the body of the dark bow. Just as Vikir was in the midst of instinctively suspecting. ...Puck! There was a kick to Vikir''s cheek. "ve, move aside!" Aiyen extended her long legs and pushed Vikir''s head away. Pow! A dark ze of light flew in a dark direction to where Vikir''s head had been just moments before. ...PIT! A long, thin cut appeared on Aiyen''s calf. Meanwhile, Vikir wiped the blood off his forehead and spoke. "Thank you. Better to die from a concussion than an arrow." "No time to rest, here theye again!" Aiyen reached out and grabbed Vikir by the scruff of his neck. An arrow of dark aura struck the ground where Vikir''s groin had been just moments before, tearing a deep hole. "... ... You''re not holding back either. So much for the pride of the male." Vikir sneered at Aiyen''s narrowed eyes. "''Not so fast. To the great Adonai." "For now, you''re just Ahheman''s puppet. Once you achieve perfection." Aiyen swiftly loaded arrows into her bow. Twelve arrows flew at lightning speed, aimed at Adonai. Then, they broke off into different directions, each aimed at a different part of Adonai''s body. But. Puff-puff-puff-puff-puff-puff! With a flick of his hand, Adonai caught each of the ten arrowsing from ten different directions. Woof! As if that wasn''t enough, he clenched his fist tightly, shattering all ten of the arrows and making them disintegrate. "... ... Your hands must be huge." Aiyen gritted her teeth as she saw the arrow fragments falling to the ground behind her. Then, Adonai raised his dark bow. The pinpoint focus was clear. Vikir and Aiyen before him. Boom! With a sound like a cannonball being fired, a sharp vortex shot out of Adonai''s dark bow. It sliced through the air around them like a spinning de. Destruction and speed, undeniable and relentless! Vikir and Aiyen prepared for battle. Then. Boom! Someone redirected Adonai''s dark power st with their bare hands. Kwagigik! Boom! The wildly spinning de air was shattered by pure strength. Adonai''s aura arrows turned into dark air currents and dispersed. "...!" Vikir and Aiyen looked up, wide-eyed, at the being that stood before them. A warrior, dripping with blood from torn hands, yet standing without hesitation. Tribal leader Aqu. Fox of the Evening. She stood here as the representative of the new era against the representative of the old. __________________________ __________________________ "? Don''t forget to Rate this novel and add it to your library! ????" Chapter 93 - 93: Triumph Over Adonai

Chapter 93: Triumph Over Adonai

Every one of Adonai''s bolts was a frightening weapon, yet there was a hand that intercepted and neutralized them. "Stay back." Aqu advanced, blocking Vikir and Aiyen. She had dispatched the eight Deathknights that restrained her, sending them back to their graves, and now she was about to confront Adonai, thest apex, the supreme of the Bk. Adonai, the head of the Advanced Age, and Aqu, the head of the New Period. These twin apexes, each masters of archery, now faced each other in an eternal showdown. Vikir swallowed nervously. A battle between two absolute powers, master-level strength users touching the realm of the Supreme, isn''t something witnessed every day. Even in the Time of Obliteration, where the sky and earth were turned upside down daily, such a battle was rare. "What... what will happen?" "It''s not even worth asking." Aiyen, beside him, reacted to Vikir''s question. She spoke with a determined expression. "My mother will never lose." Aiyen''s words exuded confidence. But the reality was beginning to show otherwise. Kararak- Aqu raised her mighty bow and aimed it straight ahead. The thick bowstring was pulled back under immense tension, and a solid arrow was released. Boom! Aqu shot at Adonai with silver quality. The formidable force flew like a silver bolt, piercing through the dark aura emanating from Adonai''s body. [....] Adonai immediately counterattacked. His battle instincts were so sharp they were firmly ingrained in his lifeless body. ...Boom! The dark aura emanating from Adonai''s body exploded like steam. The ground around him cracked, sulfurous gas rushing out of the fissures, and the dark aura was ck with sulfur, like the mes of agony. It rose up high in a whirlwind, and soon the vast expanse of sky was shrouded in ominous shadows. To these ominous shadows, Aqu unleashed a barrage of silver mes. Silver glimmers and dark tendrils fiercely shed with each other. It was so fast that even Aiyen, a novice Graduator, and Vikir, a high-level Graduator, could scarcely keep up. "Aqu, the speed of your bow rivals that of Adonai." "My mother''s archery skills are top-notch, and I don''t just mean in terms of uracy." Indeed, these two living legends were setting a true example for future generations of fighters. Aqu and Adonai''s battle was one of precision. The basics of anticipating your opponent''s movements and cing your arrows on a predictable path, along with more advanced techniques such as curving shots that take advantage of the air currents in which your opponent''s arrows are flying, and feint shots that make arrows shoot unexpectedly from a higher position or sideways, were wlessly executed. ...BANG! As Aqu ducked her head, a dark arrow flew past and snapped the back of a log behind her. ...Boom! As Adonai leaped vertically, a silver arrow embedded itself in the shoal he was standing on, sending a spray of sand in all directions. A full-blown sh of attrition. ... But as time passed, it was Aqu who was losing ground. Spot! An arrow from Adonai grazed Aqu''s side. The dark arrows were slowly, steadily sapping the air from Aqu''s lungs. Yet, it wasn''t a matter of skill. This is because Aqucked the versatile tools of arrows, and Adonai did not. asionally, like Adonai, Aqu would simply concentrate her air and send it out without an arrow, but it was so mana-draining that she could not use it except in a moment of extreme urgency. Adonai, on the other hand, thanks to the negative energy he draws from Hell, could shoot out solid air arrows of 100 percent purity. Even. "... ... Even the direction of the wind is unfavorable." Vikir grimaced. Adonai had the advantage to the wind, and Aqu was struggling with it head-on. The winds of the jungle seemed to be favoring Adonai''s arrows, giving them more power, while Aqu''s arrows were diminished in strength. The difference was bing increasingly apparent in Aqu''s body, which was bing more covered in scars. Indeed, even Adonai''s sniper shots were infused with the venom of Madame Eight-Legged! Tsutsutsutsuts... ... The wounds on Aqu''s body turned ck. Herplexion grew pale for the first time. Ping ping Moreover, the arrows that Aqu had delivered had suddenly started to veer off inpletely strange directions. The wind wrapped around her arrows and sent them flying in all directions, never reaching Adonai. Perhaps the entire jungle was protecting Adonai. Could he be a jungle god? Vikir wondered. How could he reverse the odds? Continuing like this, Aqu would lose, and Bk''s fighters would be swept away by the Death Knight hordes. " ... ... Should we kill Ahheman first? Yes, but to do so would require breaching Adonai''s iron wall, which stands immovable in ce. Moreover, Ahheman had not unleashed his Deathknights, but was instead focusing his efforts on controlling several Named-ss Deathknights, including Adonai. Bk''s fighters were battling against other Death Knights who were only slightly hindered by the sprinkling of salt, but notpletely deterred. "Someone needs to go get the other fighters around! Continuing like this, we''re going to... ... !" Vikir shouted desperately. Aiyen sped a hand over his mouth. "Shhh. We''re almost there." "...?" Vikir''s eyes narrowed. Aqu was growing tired, her arrows flying in strange directions against the headwind. Adonai, meanwhile, still pressing forward. Where did she think she was winning? However, Aiyen, who was a better bowman than Vikir, seemed to see something else. Aiyen. She watched in awe as Aqu performed a miracle. "I see it. I do. I see how things are ying out." "...?" Vikir could only shake her head. Then. It happened suddenly. ...Boom! A mysterious arrow flew out and lodged in the center of Adonai''s back. A lone, unerring arrow twitched. It came from an unexpected direction, from behind, not from below, not from the front. [...?] Adonai paused, surely there must be someone behind him, right? But. Pfft! Another arrow flew right back at him, hitting him in the back of the head. And then another. -Signal, re, re! Countless arrows began to fly in from behind. "Ugh!" Ahheman writhed like a bug on the ground. Several of the arrows flying from behind pierced his back. "...!" Vikir looked up, her mouth half open. Only now did she see the origin of the arrowsing from behind. They were the stray arrows Aqu had been shooting moments ago! Pipipiping! Another hail of arrows from behind. All aimed at Adonai''s back! Whizz, whizz, whizz-! The fierce wind was carrying Aqu ''s arrows back to Adonai. Only then did Vikir realize the reason for the anomaly. Aqu''s arrows weren''t flying off course. They seemed to have gone astray, only to surge up in a whirlwind that raged across the jungle, only to swirl around in a loop and return to whence they came. Like salmon leaping up a waterfall back to where they were born. To the center of the dark vortex that Adonai was creating, to where the wind originates! ...Puck! ... Puck! Quack! Adonai''s exposed back was quickly turned into a pincushion. After bouncing twice in the wind, the arrow became even more potent than when it was first released and struck its target. Aqu''s arrows, which could pierce rocks and logs, didn''t fully prate Adonai''s solid body, but they still managed to make a good dent. Boom! Another arrownded on top of the one in Adonai''s thigh. Only then did it manage to prate Adonai''s thigh, causing him to stagger and fall to his knees on the ground. Aqu looked up, herplexion fatigued. "Great Ancestor, if you were still alive and feeling well, you could not have possibly made such a simple mistake. It saddens me." Aqu sent the final arrow flying towards the wounded Adonai. A stray arrow struck him in the back and a targeted arrow in the front. Adonai couldn''t evade Aqu''s final shot. Pfft! An arrow halfway to the back of his head and another halfway to his temple. ...Boom! The two sharpened stones converged at a single point. Thud-! Adonai fell to his knees. The legend of a past age bowed before the dawn of a new era. "...." Aqu looked at Adonai, kneeling before her, head bowed. It didn''t truly feel like a victory. Aqu was at the peak of her powers now, and the Adonai she had just faced had already died of old age and was no longer in the state of being resurrected from the dead. Furthermore, he was a corpse,cking even basic cognition, let alone a living mind, so it was hardly a fair match. "If only Adonai had the strength of his prime... ... . Aqu shook her head. She could hardlyprehend the dire consequences. Then. "Kaaaaaah!" A muted cry. Ahheman was grappling with Adonai''s body. The battle was lost, as the Death Knight crafted from Adonai''s corpse had fallen. The few remaining Deathknights gathered around Ahheman, and a far greater number of Bk champions surrounded him. "Now die." Aiyen scowled at Ahheman with disdain. But. Ahheman''s gamble was not yet over. He had lost almost his life and mana, and was all but disabled from the waist down, yet he still hadn''t abandoned his will to live. "Don''te near!" Ahheman gathered Adonai''s body and the bodies of other ancestors together. He got a handful of blood from his hands and mouth. "If youe closer, your ancestors will be tainted with my blood!" Ahheman''s ominous message made everyone, including Aqu, pause. Superstition held that a soul tainted with the blood of a traitor would be unable to enter the champions'' heaven. In his final moments, Ahheman had relied on this small superstition to ckmail the others. Continuing like this, the spirits of the champions could forever be unable to reach heaven, not to mention they would have been deceived by him. The fact that he was so skilled in ck magic made the situation even more dire. "...." Aqu raised her bow, but Ahheman was cunningly hiding behind the bodies of his ancestors. Thus, all the champions couldn''t act recklessly. For if they did, they might never be able to honor their ancestors again. At that moment. "Stand down, everyone." Vikir''s voice rang out. Everyone''s eyes turned to see Vikir raising her bow and pointing an arrow. However, the arrow was aimed off target. "... ... What are you going to do?" Even Aqu, who had just used the wind to make an incredible shot, looked puzzled. But. Vikir was confident. "Move to a higher ce first." That was Vikir''s final advice. At the same time. PING-! The arrow from Vikir''s bow flew in an arc. It struck where the logs were stacked on top of each other, the bunch of nts holding them in ce. ...Pow! Vikir''s arrow snapped, and the nt toppled to the ground. And then. Grrrrr - snap - snap - snap. As the nts snapped one by one, the heavy logs began to move as one. When the wooden barrier dam, held in ce by the nts, copsed, the contents on the other side spilled out. Chhhhhhh. It was a river that swelled during the long rainy season, the torrents of a salt river filled with dissolved white salt! _____________________ _____________________ "??? Get ready to dive into a new chapter of this captivating novel every day , and don''t forget to Rate this novel and add it to your library! ????" Chapter 94 - 94: Into the Inferno

Chapter 94: Into the Inferno

Boom! With a boisterous st, the dam that had been holding back the water burst. The wooden sheets imploded, and the waterway started to flood on an enormous scale. "Everybody, up in the trees!" Luckily, Aiyen rushed to respond, and there were few casualties in Bk. As the stream rushed violently over everything, Bk''s champions climbed high into the trees to avoid it. Those who were too slow to climb found refuge by clinging to solid rocks and braving the waves. However, the Passing Knights, standing some distance away, couldn''t avoid the wave. Crash! Crash! The rushing water swept the Passing Knights away all at once. Although the Passing Knights were strong enough to survive the waves, the issue wasn''t the waves themselves. Tsutsutsutsutsutsutsuts... The bodies of the Passing Knights gradually turned to dark vapor and began to disperse. This was because the river water flooding the area was concentrated saltwater. Typically, the undead are vulnerable to salt, which has the power to purify the unholy. These salt rivers have long been home to saltwater fish, and, remarkably, salt dissolved in water is effective against the undead. The Passing Knights resisted the salt, but they couldn''t withstand such an overwhelming force. Purification. One by one, the bodies disintegrated into dust, returning to where they should have been, swept away by the flowing waters and scattered across the floodednd where they had been raised. Aqu swallowed hard at the sight of Adonai''s flesh dissolving in the saltwater and being carried away. Unfortunately, the remains of her distant ancestors could not be properly recovered, but she was relieved that the unholy energy had been cleansed. "I''m especially d that the noble bodies of my ancestors were not scattered with the vile blood of Ahheman." And now, the water level receded. It was the end of the rainy season, and the waters had finished overflowing. Bk''s heroes descended to the ground as the water withdrew. Though the water still reached their ankles, it didn''t hinder their ability to walk on the ground. Vikir followed suit as the water level dropped. Pow! ... pow! ... pow! With each step, the water rose to his ankles, and the wispy grass tickled between his toes. In the stagnant pools below, catfish and eels caught by the current thrashed and gasped for air. Then, Vikir spotted something. An object quietly submerged in the water, casting a ghostly aura over the surface. "Is that...?" It was arge bow. Dark matte, with horns and thistles protruding like teeth. This dark bow, without even a bowstring, must have been held by Adonai just moments ago. A weapon made from the carapace of a Madame Eight-Legged. Truly a remarkable weapon. Vikir picked it up and handed it to Aiyen beside him. Aiyen took it and cradled it in her arms, then hurried to pass it to Aqu, who stood in the distance. Meanwhile, Bk''s warriors were gathering at a single location. They were heading toward a solitary prickly tree that stood tall in an entirely open in. It stood alone, with no otherrge trees around, and its trunk was densely covered with countless thistles. The champions of Bk stood in a circle around the tree, gazing up as one. Above them, they saw a familiar figure. "Ugh... Ugh..." This resilient old man clung on, unable to be swept away by the rising waters of the river. Just before the water engulfed him, he had climbed this prickly tree, wing at the ground with his hands and dragging his still lower half. What could have driven him to this harrowing path of survival? The sides of the thistles were sharp as des, and their tips were pointed like spears. "Turn it off... Ahhh..." Ahheman reached a trembling hand and grabbed them. He couldn''t even pick out the slightly dulled thistles in the frantic rush of water. He simply grabbed onto anything he could get his hands on. His hands were pierced, his fingers were mangled and worn, and his knuckles were torn. But it wasn''t just his hands. His entire body was covered in thistles, cuts, and tears. His flesh was torn like fabric, and his body was dripping with blood. Saltwater and debris filled the gaping wounds, causing excruciating pain. His insides were already deteriorating from being used by high-level Death Knights who were beyond his capabilities. Yet, despite this, the old shaman was still alive. He continued to reach and climb the thistles, seemingly terrified, or perhaps even stunned. He looked as though he had aged decades. "Sa, save me... please save me..." As he desperately moved his hands to climb the branches, pieces of flesh and guts dripped down the tree trunk with blood. The tree grew darker and darker. Vikir looked at it, lost in thought. Indeed, overall, he was certainly an extraordinary man. He had resurrected the legendary Adonai of Bk from the undead, though all his life force was gone, and he had managed to control several other Passing Knights simultaneously. "Perhaps if he had solely devoted himself to magic, he would have reached the level of Adolph, the Lunatic of Morg." However, it was a pity that he had awkwardly emted a warrior to fit Bk''s sentiments. Even with a dark magic skill of more than six circles, he was still ying the role of a warrior. Nevertheless, it showed how eager he was to blend into the atmosphere of Bk. Vikir turned his gaze back to Ahheman. He climbed the thistles in fear, bleeding. Seeing him suddenly brought back memories of when he first came to Bk''s vige many years ago. The prisoners of war climbing the thistles and the mes burning beneath them. Those condemned to the thistle tree had to climb it naked, their bodies covered in blood. They fell to their deaths at the base of the tree, bleeding to death or dying from burns. Among the dead were men in charge of Baskerville and men in charge of Morg. It was especially poignant that in their final moments, they kept their mouths shut, though their eyes met Vikir''s. Vikir bowed his head silently for a moment, then raised it again and looked up at the flushed thistles. He had heard that it was Ahheman who had invented this terrible punishment, and now he was meeting his end through his own cruel torture method. In a way, Ahheman''s true enemy was Ahheman himself. Then, there was a hand on Vikir''s shoulder. He turned to see Ahun standing there, his head bowed. "Please, let me." Was it the fact that he had disregarded Vikir''s words before that troubled him? Ahun looked into Vikir''s eyes and asked for assistance. When Vikir nodded, Ahun stepped forward. He struck a flint to make sparks and soon ignited the oil and a little ck powder he carried with him at the base of the thistle tree. Soon, a small ember caught and spread on the thistle. Crackle! The mes, flickering due to the moisture, soon spread upwards with surprising speed. The wet wood burned and emitted a lot of smoke. Before long, red mes shot up like spears, reaching for Ahheman. Pop, snap, pop, pop, pop! The sound of burning wood was distinct. The mes ascended toward the top, engulfing Ahheman. The mes and smoke soon enveloped him, who had climbed halfway up the thistles. No screams were heard. The heroes of Bk watched the old shaman''s final moments with mixed expressions on their faces. Remembering the past seventy years, they had cried andughed at all his words, every gesture. Pop, pop, snap, pop! The smell of burning flesh was thick. The sound of sizzling fat permeated the air. Everyone was about to turn away. "Hee-hee-hee-hee!" Through the mes and dark smoke, something appeared. The fighters'' eyes widened in astonishment, even Aqu. There was a skeleton, burning brightly, shouting with fervor. "Ahhhhhh. No shaman, no hero, born in the body of an Extravagant and living in the mind of a Bk. A being whose flesh and the fat beneath it had now burned away. He shook his flesh, which was now more like charcoal than a body, and screamed at the world. "You will regret this! You''ll regret putting me out like this...!" The words he spat out after that were muted. Perhaps his tongue had been cooked, or the smoke he had inhaled had burned his lungs. Ahheman struggled for a few more seconds after that, disintegrating into ck powder like the Passing Knights he hadmanded. He lifted his head and tried to see the vige beyond the water in the distance. He couldn''t see much through his fire-scorched eyes. "...Return." Chief Aqu ordered. The Bk fighters returned to the vige, their bodies drenched with saltwater and exhaustion. Vikir and Aiyen did the same, slowly carrying each other back to the vige. A weing vige. Amunity that should find peace now that its main enemy, Ahheman, is gone. But. When they returned to the vige, the fighters finally understood what Ahheman had warned them about. Why he hadughed so much in hisst moments, and why he had gone to look out over the vige. __________________________ __________________________ "? Don''t forget to Rate this novel and add it to your library! ????" Chapter 95 - 95; Balak’s Last Stand

Chapter 95:; Bk''s Last Stand

At the point when Bk''s fighters, including Vikir, returned, they tracked down their town in horrible vestiges. The tall trees on which the houses were constructed were broken and twisted. Normally, the actual house was likewise broken, keeping out of sight to the ground in a pool of water. Broken sheets, wood chips, and other flotsam and jetsam drifted in the water. The drifting houses that had been all worked for the stormy season had been obliterated. The stockrooms where weapons, detainees, and different devices were put away were likewise annihted. All that was inside was left outside, pointless. Just the food stockrooms, where the dry products were put away,y broke and void. " ... ... What is this?" n leader Aqu nced around in dismay. It was absolutely impossible that the town might have been obliterated like this without losses. There were bodies drifting around all over. Practically each of the champions had gone to watch the Iliad, so those left around were for the most part youngsters, the old, the wiped out anddies who couldn''t battle. There was an insignificant gatekeeper force left, yet they, as well, were for the most part dead and lying around. "...." Vikir woke up quicker than any other individual, and before long started to acknowledge what had urred. The main thing that grabbed Vikir''s eye was the air. A foul, dirtied quality floated over the whole backwoods past Bk''s town. Vikir followed the unfavorable fragrance with his dog''s sharp feeling of smell. Presently there were indications of something more evil. The sloppy water was almost up to his lower legs, making it hard to see, however when he plunged his hand under the water, he could feel the revolting scars on the ground. Profound scars in the ground. As though a monster log had once drummed and scratched across them. There were not a couple of these profound wrinkles under the water, yet an exceptionally mind boggling and unpredictable example. ''... ... no less than 80 centimeters wide. Perhaps 3 meters in length. What sort of animal could leave tracks this enormous in a flood? Vikir could name three or four suspects in his mind. Also, he continues to track down hints that restricted it down much further. Goo... ... The bodily fluid that looms over his head. At the point when Vikir shifted his head, it dribbled down past his body and onto the surface. At the point when he looked into, he saw the tacky, ooze draping like a string from the half-fallen, shifted drifting house. Dark fur and darkened tissue stuck to it with a sickening smell. The wood around it was darkened and fragmented where it had contacted. It appeared to radiate a strong toxic substance. Then. st, st, st, st. A mite drew nearer, getting through the waters up to my lower legs. Ahhhh. She showed up, heaving for air. She had figured out how to conceal in a container of vors during the uproar, and when she saw Vikir, she burst out crying and rushed to embrace him. Vikir tapped her back silently, and Ahul cried into his neck. "Lady was here." At those words, every one of the heroes behind Vikir stood and froze. Madame Eight Legs! Fear of the water. The bad dream of foes and Dark Mountain. How could she go after a Bk town? To these inquiries, Ahul loosened up a finger and replied. "When Madame arrived at the town, she annihted it from that point, and afterward, as though she was taking out her annoyance on us... ... " She highlighted a tall structure that was umonly seriously broken. It was a house cut out of stone, roosted high on a rough offshoot. Ahheman''s sanctuary. The second she highlighted it, the champions understood. "You willment this! You willment leaving me like this... ... ! ... ... ! ... ... !" Ahheman''s final words before he passed on, and the exnation he decided to gaze at the far off town in hisst minutes. Vikir scaled onto the rough offshoot and looked through the rubble of a broke stone structure. It was the sanctuary where Ahheman for the most part yed out his ceremonies, and not at all like the outside, which was bizarrely seriously harmed, the inside was generally unblemished. Vikir shoved aside the rubble and looked inside. There was an odd collection of spices he didn''t perceive, charred over the long haul. The seared remaining parts of the spices transmitted a bizarre smell, and small bugs the size of pinky fingernails amassed around them, clearly inebriated by the fragrance. Aiyen gritted his teeth. " It should be the grass that draws in bugs." "...." Vikir gestured. Ahheman had set up for Madame Eight Legs toe here assuming that he was away for a drawn out timeframe. Ordinarily, the fire is controlled with the goal that the smell of the consuming spices doesn''t spread past a specific region, however when there''s nobody to watch out for it, the fire keeps on consuming the spices and the peculiar scent spreads interminably. Ultimately, the smell is a profound inside the seen by ady wilderness. Ahun beat his clench hand on the stone wall. "Damn it! You''ve sorted out for everybody to bite the dust when you''re no more! You''re crazy!" It''s a demonstration of Ahheman''s requirement for acknowledgment inside the Bk n. In any case, his requirement for acknowledgment was unreasonable and in the long run prompted horrible obliteration. Ahun acquired a more profoundprehension of his granddad, yet additionally a more grounded contempt for him. In any case, it was past the point of no return. Bk''s town was crushed and beyond difficult to revamp. The uplifting news was that the majority of the popce had gone out to watch the Iliad, and of the people who stayed around, most had gone out to umte berries and roots. This was because of Aiyen''s directions. To set up a dining experience for Vikir in the event that he won the Iliad. Aqu grasped her clench hands so firmly that they drained. "Fortunately there were no setbacks. We''ll simply need to remake the town and assemble food. In any case, these are simply drifting houses that were hurriedly worked for the stormy season." Bk''s fighters worked persistently to gather the remaining parts of the dead salvage survivors still sequestered from everything. Madame reassured herself with the way that the harm had been so light as to be downright a marvel, taking into ount she had visited the town herself. Meanwhile. "...." Ahun had his head down, somewhere down in disappointment. Vikir tapped him on the shoulder. Ahun nced back at Vikir and cried. "Vikir. I ought to have paid attention to you." He talked with outrage and understanding. "If by some stroke of good luck I had paid attention to you, when you requested that I polish off Ahheman, if by some stroke of good luck I had truly paid attention to you... ... " " ... ... It''s not your shoring." Vikir turned his head and addressed every one of the heroes close by. "The genuine issue lies with the Realm, or all the more definitively, the Baskervilles." At that, every one of the fighters blew some people''s minds. They all realize that Vikir was initially from the Baskervilles, not to mention that the Baskervilles were at fault. Yet, Vikir had no apprehensions about talking. "The Baskervilles are to be faulted for the exnation that Madame has extended her living quarters here, and for the exnation that she struck Bk''s town in a craze of yearning." The Baskervilles had been so forceful in killing devils that Madame''s prey had be scant, and she had extended her hunting grounds. The locals of Bk had to move to the marshes of the mountains to get away from her yearning. Vikir pinpointed the contempt of the locals of Bk for the Realm. What''s more, the fighters of Bk took areas of strength for a to Vikir''s reasonable looked at judgment of the wrongdoings of their previous home. However, there was one point Vikir didn''t make. "It''s likewise a result of a strategy I set when I was in Baskerville." At 8 years old, Vikir gave a unified front Funeral home and a stupendous envement n against the foe and the Dark Mountain. Obviously, this was only Hugo''s pre-rpse information on the arrangement that was at that point set up, however it actually gives Vikir some obligation. So Vikir made a move topensate the Bk champions for their many blessings. He hadpletely reestablished his wellbeing, acquired strength away from Hugo''s careful focus, essed the abilities of different mystical animals, took in the toxophilism of the Bowmaster, learned and experienced firsthand the strange culture of obscure savages, excelled at following and following, and mastered different abilities to survive in the wilderness. In addition, every one of the brute ns of the Wilderness havee to help Vikir, giving him extraordinary political impact. For this, Vikir searched for a method for reimbursing them. Aqu, the Night Fox. The tribal leader of the Bk, she was battered and wounded from the furious conflict against Adonai. Aiyen had ventured forward to help Vikir, however a harmed bolt in his leg had left him with an unnatural walk. Vikir said. "The champions of Bk have never mistreated Madame." Everybody went to check Vikir''s face out. Vikir proceeded. "We even regarded her simply seven days prior, and made contributions to her." Indeed. The Bk have consistently taken the most amazing aspects of their prey and offered them to the Madame''s space. The equivalent was valid for detainees of war. "However, she assaulted our territories and killed meless kids, elderly people men, and wolves." Bk''s champions tuned in eagerly. At longst, Vikir got done, his eyes shining with dim blood. "I should now defy her and judge her." _____________________ _____________________ "??? Get ready to dive into a new chapter of this captivating novel every day , and don''t forget to Rate this novel and add it to your library! ????" Chapter 96 - 96: A Moment of Truth

Chapter 96: A Moment of Truth

"Madame has made a mistake, and I will overthrow her with this ." All Vikir''s final words staggered Bk''s heroes. Not that they hadn''t mulled over everything. Honest youngsters, elderly folks, patients, mates, and wolves had been killed, and they had lost structures, food, and all the other things they expected to get by. In any case, all things being equal, the fighters had misgivings of Vikir''s words. "Impossible. No valiant fighter has at any point had the option to do that." "''Vikir. Regardless of whether you are the legend of the entire locale, that is a fantasy." "Madame Eight-Legged is the god of these wilderness. She is the abhorrent one of the insidious spirits." "The harm will ultimately be fixed. The main way is to neglect." Interestingly, Bk''s champions, who entrusted Vikir with whatever he said, shook their heads at his words. For such daring men to say something like this gives one a thought of the degree of their apprehension about the Madame. Then. ...tee! Somebody put a hand on Vikir''s shoulder. It was Boss Aqu, the Fox of the Evening, gazing at Vikir with a paleposition. She had lost quite a bit of her standard overpowering magnificence. The person who had gone one-on-one with the Old One, the amazing Adonai, and sent him back to the residue. However, Aqu, as well, had experienced many injuries all the while. Endless bolt checks scratched his body, and, surprisingly, the noxious toxin of Madame Eight-Legged was a lot for even an Expert level hero to recuperate. "Vikir. Youthful legend of all the wilderness and the sun simply rising, don''t be influenced by the intensity existing apart from everything else. Where Madame is involved, intense watchfulness should be applied." Aiyen, adjacent to him, concurred. "The Eight Legged Madame is a fear to all ns, in addition to the Bk. She is a power of relentless causality and the quintessence of haziness. Her presence resembles a cataclysmic event, and regardless of whether we hold onto sensations of retribution... ... ." Be that as it may, Aiyen didn''tplete her sentence. ughs... ... ] She saw a figure creeping through the rubble of the imploded fabricating. Bakira. The wolf who had been brought into the world around the same time and time as Aiyen, and had been with him for his entire life. The person who had raced to the town to tell them of Bikir''s triumph before the Iliad among Bikir and Ahriman. Briefly, Aiyen couldn''t resist the opportunity to consider his final words to Bakira. "Go to the town and advise them to n to invite the champ of the Iliad." Much to his dismay the oues of that basic task would be so horrendous. [chuckle... ... giggle... ... ] Bakira crept over, hauling his rear legs, and cleaned his wet nose at Aiyen''s feet. One of her right rear legs was not doing so well. In addition to the fact that all were the bones broken, yet a dim toxin had saturated the marrow. The justification for this was self-evident. What else might it at any point be nevertheless the aftereffect of opposing Madame Eight-Legged? The toxic substance was all the while flooding as of now, and the circumstance was serious to the point that the leg must be cut off. Aiyen checked out at Bakira in dismay. Bikir talked momentarily. "Will you actually say that retribution is useless?" "...." Aiyen didn''t answer this time. Aqu looked between her girl''s face and Bakira''s groaning legs and moaned profoundly. "We''ll talkter. For the time being, how about we deal with Bakira. Come on, deal with the others." Regardless of her own human injuries, Aqu keeps an eye on the others first. The tribal leader''s words sent everybody scrambling once more. They needed to safeguard survivors, watch out for the debilitated, and ensure they had food and asylum for the evening. The night was bizarrely dim and blustery. There was no moon, so the totally dark profundities were enlightened exclusively by an intermittent lightning strike. A shadow passed like a phantom through the downpour that fell likences. It was Vikir. Indeed, Vikir had left Bk without telling anybody. The dog was currently en route to see Madame. ''... ... She''s somebody I ought to have looked somewhere around once.'' Madame Eight-Legged was one of Vikir''s actual purposes foring to Depht in any case. A super risky monster whose peril is as yet unclear to the Domain. On the off chance that we can chase it down before it does, the advantages are unending. Humming. Vikir pondered internally as he paid attention to the beating of Lucifer in the veins of his wrist. ''Later on, when the Period of Obliteration shows up, animals like Madame will be generally normal, yet for the present... ... she is very novel.'' Additionally, the Madame was the person who had constrained Bk''s fighters to leave their homes and move from one spot to another. Bk''s champions were in a troublesome position, keeping away from the Madame''s continually extending sweep to fulfill her yearning, and keeping away from the Baskervilles, who were slicing through the wilderness to grow their realm''s region. "I can liberate them." Madame Eightlegs and the Baskervilles. Vikir possessed the ability to bring these two oppressors of Bk under his influence. It would be some help to Bk for all he had aplished for her, and some help for their future. Vikir likewise needed to test himself. How much more grounded he had be during his two years in the Depht. ''This fight with Adonai has made me more grounded. Before long I will actually want to climb another step... ... .'' As he suspected this, Vikir cleared his path through the downpour. Yet, the dog was before longpelled to stop. A recognizable fragrance floated through the shade of downpour. Not a day has gone by that he hasn''t remembered it for the beyond two years. Aiyen. She remained before Vikir, soaked from head to toe. "I''ve been sitting tight for you." "...." "How long have you been remaining there?" "...." Aiyen didn''t address Vikir''s inquiries. At longst, she opens her mouth. "Wolves can''t be subdued." "...?" "Regardless of the amount you tie them up, they break the rope and run." Aiyen lifted her head and gazed directly at Vikir. "Wolves can''t be subdued, all things considered. You can make theme to you when they need to, without a rope." She grinned at Vikir. "You are not a dog. Vikir. You call yourself that, yet... ... no dog at any point acts like you." "...." Vikir peered down at Aiyen''s legs. Her right leg was enveloped by a tight heap of leaves and calfskin. Once, when they had battled the Adonai, Aiyen had injured her leg while saving Vikir from a harmed bolt. He actually limped from the consequence. Vikir ended the quietness. " ... ... You can''t assist me with your body. Return to the town." The air is so thick with water that the wordse out dry. In any case, Aiyen kept her mouth shut, as though she''d anticipated that much. Then, she held out something to Vikir. It was dried jerky and products of the soil enclosed by leaves. Vikir grinned. "It seems to be a conciliatory feast." "Try not to kid about that." Aiyen opened his eyes wildly and scowled at Vikir. Then, at that point, he added a word. "I guarantee." The scene was frightful. The Dog thought it was somewhat natural. Once more, aiyen talked. "Guarantee me you''ll be back." "...." At the point when Vikir didn''t reply, Aiyen talked once more, in a tone that seemed like he was pausing his breathing submerged. "No." She dyed the slightest bit, then talked once more. "I don''t. You don''t need to vow to return." A voice that creeps. A voice that hangs with uneasiness, anxiety, and harshness. Aiyen investigates Vikir''s eyes with a voice that sounds like she''s going to upchuck blood. "You don''t need to return, simply stay alive... ... ." Vikir is quiet briefly. Then, excessivelyte, he talks. "... ... obviously." Then the breath he''d been holding emerged from Aiyen''s mouth, all white. An obscurity that gulped down him. The expert stopped, watching the dog, or rather the wolf, leave. The wolf goes through the day break once more. Dissimr tost time, there was one point she was unable to make to Bikir. "You don''t need to return, simply stay alive... ... . Ladies have an approach to setting troublesome expectations. Without precedent for his entire life, since he was conceived two times, he had lied. He couldn''t say whether he could keep thismitment or not. __________________________ __________________________ "? Don''t forget to Rate this novel and add it to your library! ????" Chapter 97 - 97: Depths of Danger

Chapter 97: Depths of Danger

Quack, quack, quack... An obscure quake overcast covers where the thunder left off. It might have been daytime, yet with the thick foreboding shadows covering the sky, the heavy storm, and the wild eyed lightning, it seemed like evening. Vikir pushed his way through the sharp leaves of the Sword Timbend. He had been following Madame''s trail since the previous evening. It was widely known that assuming it down-poured during a chase, the pursuit would be abandoned. It''s generally expected sense to forsake a chase when it downpours. Be that as it may, even amidst this weighty downpour, the tracks of Madame''s movements remained obvious. Half-dissolved lumps of meaty all over the ce. They had all the earmarks of being essential for what Madame had gobbled and retched, however Vikir didn''t even try to analyze them to see what sort of meat they were. All over the ce, Madame''s bodily fluid and defecation blew into the water, making a foul scent. Thick hairs that felt like dark needles were dispersed all through the region, and the grass and trees around it were darkened and evaporated. There''s no great exnation we can''t follow the path. The Night Hound advanced, following the way of death demonstrated by the dead trees. Vikir reviewed Madame''s character again. At the point when they initially met, she had covered herself totally in the darkness of the water. So knowing the specific state of her body is unthinkable. Indeed, even the fighters of Bk, who hadnguished under her oppression for so long, had no clue about what she resembled or even what sort of animal she was. Just their tribal leader, Aqu, had the option to provide them with a brief look at her personality, in light of weak oral records. "... Surely, it''s difficult to determine what species we''re managing in view of the tracks. Hints of colliding with and smashing logs or shakes likend war beasts, flying across streams or high valleys like flying predators, hints of digging burrows like underground beasts... The natural qualities of all beasts are totally blended. What''s considerably more great is that it moved up a stone wall with a nt of in excess of 90 degrees. A precipice so high that even birds can''t climb it. Madame scrambled up it. Vikir gazed upward toward the highest point of the precipice, concealed by mists. It appears as though he''ll need to climb this high to meet Madame. "... Above all, I want to prepare." Vikir gazed up at the precipice briefly, then, at that point, pivoted suddenly. A speedy look around the bluffs uncovers that they''re molded like confined mountains. It stood out in contrast to everything else in the nds. No doubt, Madame was settling in the higher ground. Vikir made a speedy evaluation of her area and dismissed. Assuming he battled now, he would lose, and he would scarcely make due, not to mention win. Now that he knew where his rival was, things were looking up for him. Vikir gradually created some distance from the cliffside. Attempting to check how high this sheer precipice might actually be. Vikir showed up at a damp region truly a separation from Madame''s home. The main thing Vikir did after arriving at the edge of the bog was to disperse the heap of straw he had been conveying every which way. He had been perspiring bountifully as he cleared his path through the wilderness, and his aroma had sshed into the straw. The breeze blew the straw, conveying his fragrance, all over the ce. Presently, because of the idea of convection that circles the bog, Vikir''s scented straws will dissipate, wrapping the entire marsh. They will be conveyed by the breeze further into the bog. Also, it would be difficult to pinpoint Vikir''s area, yet there would be space for Madame to feel epassed. ...Who might have that impression? "The expert of this bog." Vikir raised his head and gazed into the focal point of the marsh. Unexpectedly, a log drifting on a superficial level sank profound. What''s more, something tremendous started to slither out of the marsh through the thick water. Peril Rating: A+ Size: 9 meters Viewed as in: Edge 8, Red and Dark Mountains -Named ''Limitless Recovery Mythical beast''. A monsternd and water proficient like monster that lives somewhere down in the bogs. It has solid regional impulses and a greedy craving, gobbling up all that enters its bog. They are dreaded by people in view of their unkible capacity to recover from any injuries. It has managed this marsh for quite a while. An old, monster lizard arose. Its whole body is canvassed in smooth skin and tacky sludge. In its mouth were the arms and legs of a few locals of obscure n. Vikir remembered him initially. "That was Mushuhushu''s adversary, I assume? There was an extraordinary snake named Mushuhushu who had as ofte sumbed to Lucifer. That snake''s adversary was this goliath directly before him. The old lizard loosened up his body, bing bigger and all the more impressive as he matured. [humming ] The old lizard''s head turned to search for the gatecrasher in its region, yet it couldn''t pinpoint a course. That was on the grounds that Vikir had sent the straw he had been gathering into the breeze, and simultaneously spread mud all over himself to cover his aroma. [grrrr... shhhhhhhhhhhhh!] The lond lizard cked its tongue and kept on creeping across the marsh. Vikir momentarily thought to be battling it, yet immediately excused the thought. His catch of Mushuhushu recently was karma in numerous ways. He had a lost his area to the floods and had been cleared away, so he had lost a ton of endurance, and to recharge it, he had eaten at a unique speed, leaving him drowsy. The chase had been a generally simple one, as we''d trapped him while he was worn out, full, and sluggish, and Aiyen had made a difference. However , not presently. The old lizard was reasonably ravenous and entirely awkward. Moreover, isn''t it a beast so solid that it''sparable to Mushuhushu? If I somehow happened to battle him, I was unable to ensure 100 percent achievement. Regardless of whether I could win reasonably, it was an exercise in futility to squander my endurance in a spot like this, taking into ount the battle with Madame that would follow. ''But... there''s something I can do with him.'' Vikir held on until the lizard was all the way out of the bog. Also, there was something different he was going for the gold. The straw he''d sent into the breeze before wasn''t simply to conceal his area. It was likewise to lure in "some perilous animal" that may be hiding just past the breeze''s span. "... It''s nearly time to emerge. Vikir thought as he painstakingly followed the lizard out of the bog and into the forest. Then. The reaction came. As Vikir''s fragrance floated across the wilderness on the breeze, the animals started to answer. Minotaurs, monsters, savages, and other huge animals answered. In any case, not a solitary one of them thought for even a second to enter the old lizard''s domain. They could salivate at the external lines of the domain. ...But. Small small! Only one. There was one animal that had no apprehension about the old bog lizard and burst into his region. weeeeeeng! A foreboding sound of fluttering wings. It was an incredibly ghostly sound that made even the most impressive lizards wince. Then, as the old lizard left the marsh and entered the woond looking for Vikir, something tremendous showed up before him. It resembled a foreboding shadow, exceptionally tall, extremely wide, and extremely huge. It moved about, prolonged like a snake, and took off vertical. Vikir knew about this abnormal, undefined animal. Risk Rating (Individual): D Peril Rating (Multitude): S Size: 3 mm Viewed as in: Red and Dark Mountains, Edge 9 -Nicknamed the ''bone-sucking mosquito''. Not much is realized about it aside from that it sucks bone, not blood. It was anything but a solitary monster, yet a multitude of numerous more modest ones. Small small small! Mosquitoes flew in swarms, sticking to everything around them. Indeed, even the lizard, which had voyaged very much a separation from the bog. Vikir checked out at the mosquitoes and thought. "They are horrendous things." These mosquitoes were more terrible than the ones individuals normally perceive. Ordinary mosquitoes stick their long, straw-like proboscis into tissue and drink blood. However, it wasn''t human blood that these mosquitoes desired. It was bones. They jab their long, pointed noses into the assemges of their prey and suck out the bones, significantly longer than the typical mosquito, and their casualties lose every one of the bones in their bodies. Significantly seriously shocking that... these mosquitoes just suck on bones, abandoning skin, tissue, blood, and digestion tracts. The old lizard then, at that point, continues to show us progressively what befalls the individuals who get found out by these feared mosquitoes. [Shhhhhh!?] The old lizard went ballistic. He spurted bodily fluid all around his body to avoid the mosquitoes'' assaults, and he attempted to transform and run once again into the bog. However, the mosquitoes were much speedier to respond. Drawn in by Vikir''s aroma, these mosquitoes stick to the lizard''s body, making it pass on and solidify its bodily fluid, while thete arrivals utilize the carcasses of their friends as tractions to sting. Before long, the mosquitoes start to suck out the lizard''s bones. Wash, wash, wash. The liquid from the mosquito''s spit is precisely exact thing breaks up the lizard''s bones and transforms them back into fluid. The lizard makes a respectable attempt as it can to get once more into the marsh, however the fire spreads it a couple of meters from the water''s edge. It had lost every one of its issues that remains to be worked out its weight. The mosquitoes kept on amassing the bog long after they''d eaten every one of the lizard''s bones. Whirr! Whirr! Whirr! That is, until Bikir lit a fire and utilized the smoke to frighten off every one of the mosquitoes. The mosquitoes vanished as fast as they had showed up. Vikir atst rose up out of the bog. He consumed a few wet leaves, for good measure, making a thick haze of smoke. "...Smoke." Vikir nced around and gestured. The bone-sucking mosquitoes were rming. Every mosquito was little and feeble, however the danger level of the entire multitude was a long ways past presence of mind. Vikir turned his head to check the bog out. The lizard had tumbled to the ground only two meters from the bog. Shockingly, it was as yet alive. The bones in his body were gone, and he was shuddering, however he was all the while breathing, because of his hard skin and life force. Obviously, clearly its hopeless reality would be brief, as it was just a watery shell. "...." Vikir connected and contacted the lizard''s body once. Flesh overflowing from the extreme stow away, digestive organs drifting around. Presently he was just a pack of blood. "Good. All around made. That ought to be sufficient." Vikir pulled on the as yet breathing lizard''s tail. As the mana of a Development Graduator went through his body, he had the option to pull the body of this enormous beast. Additionally, the old lizard''s body was lighter on the grounds that its bones were no more. [Swoosh! Swoosh-] The lizard made a strangemotion each time it was hauled, yet it could fail to address it. The lungs and different organs in its body were presently totally turned around, so itcked the ability to utter a sound. Just thick tears dribbled from his eyes. "Consider this your karma for eating such countless people." Vikir''s eyes are cold as he hauls the lizard, a goliath pack of blood and digestion tracts. It had been a short readiness, a fairly lengthy one. Now that everything was set up, there was just something single left to do. To meet Madame, and to kill her. Then, at that point, I will leave the wilderness, and Bk, with every one of the obligations of my heart. A re-visitation of Baskerville, Ironde. It won''t be a long one. _____________________ _____________________ "??? Get ready to dive into a new chapter of this captivating novel every day , and don''t forget to Rate this novel and add it to your library! ????" Chapter 98 - 98: Clash of Nightmares

Chapter 98: sh of Nightmares

It waste around evening time. Thundering... ... st! The downpour had halted, however there was more thunder. Vikir lifted his head and gazed toward the monster rock development ascending before him. Made out of quartz and sandstone, the monstrous bluff remained solitary as a taking off top as opposed to the levelndscape around it. Many caverns have been cut into the precarious bluffs, and their students gaze vacantly into the murkiness, simr to the eyes of a visually impaired Guani. Sometimes, in the haziness of a cavern, quartz or amethyst gemstones would glimmer in the impression of a lightning bolt, and the precipices would appear to stand monitor toward each path, simr to 1,000 looked at gatekeeper. Vikir gritted his teeth. From Baskerville Road to the watery profundities of Bk. Vikir''s body had been prepared as far as possible at this point, and each jerking muscle in his body was rigid. Vikir started to climb the precarious bluff barehanded. The muscles in his back and arms pulled and delivered, pulled and delivered, pulled and delivered... ... . Vikir mixed up the stone wall, each foot in turn. ...Walgrok! In some cases the cave rock formations he was clutching would snap, or the stone bill he was stepping on would snap crazy. Without a solitary shout, Vikir smoothly prepared herself with the strength of his other arm or foot, ounting for a fast snatch or step. At the point when he believed he didn''t have anything to snatch or step on, he drew his enchanted de, Satan, and hammered it into the wall, moving vertical. On ount of Mushu Hushu''s capacities, no sound was made during the whole cycle. ...I can''t help thinking about how long he climbed that way. At the point when I assumed I was mostly up the precipice, I saw a cavern. It was limited enough for one individual to fit in, yet it was very twisting inside, so it feltfortable. It seemed to be a spot to enjoy some time off from the trip in the event that anybody ended up running over it. Yet, Vikir didn''t enter the cavern. "...A trap." This is where the Madame''s home is found. I didn''t figure there would be an agreeable spot underneath the most horrendously terrible of beasts. There was a slight opportunity that this was a characteristic snare to test the desire of the challenger. A more fragile man, depleted from the excursion up here, would have been handily enticed, yet the carefully prepared Vikir actually had some endurance left. Vikir didn''t hurry into the cavern, yet watched out for it. ...etc. A cadaver, a skeleton, moved around in the cavern. Had there been a fighter who hade this far previously? It appeared to be that he had ced this cavern, never made it out, and kicked the bucket, abandoning just his remaining parts. Vikir looked up without entering the cavern. Presently heprehended the reason why there were such countless skeletons in the cavern. Tacky... ... In time, a slight fluid started to stream down the precipice. It was abination of liquids and feces that Madame frequently tossed out, and it was generally hard or thick, yet when it down-poured, it thickened and ckened. The bodily fluid that has collected in the stomach is released by the downpour. They streamed down, covering the entire region, taking steps to obstruct the entry to the cavern. From an external perspective, it seemed to be whipped cream dribbling down a goliath cake, yet the nausea and odor was indefinable. "... ... Assuming we strolled into that cavern, we''d be in a tough situation." Luckily, Vikir hadn''t gone into the cavern, nor had he nodded off in it, so he immediately kicked open the entry and shifted aside. Fortunately, there was a stone bill sticking out like a rooftop right close to him, and he dodged under it to keep away from a shower of ooze. The ooze, abination of the Madame''s natural liquids and dung, makes skin swell and knock upon contact. Vikir''s skin was saturated with the security of the Styx Waterway, so he ought to have the option to endure it, yet all things considered, he would have rather not interacted with that ooze. ...Gulp! Before long, the sludge had totally covered the opening of the cliffside cavern, and it streamed down the delicate incline of the cave, filling it with a cloudy, foul scent. Dahlgrak. The skeleton existing in contacted the sludge and started to drift. The fighter, who probablye to see the Madame quite a while in the past, had most likely nodded off in the cavern when he entered for a brief reprieve and suffocated, never to return. It wasn''t the main cavern that held a skeleton. Compulsions to rest were all over the ce, and it took godlike perseverance to climb the exhausting and troublesome offshoots to stay away from them. Nails strip, fingerprints blur. Each time Vikir wanted to enjoy some time off, in any event, briefly, he gritted his teeth harder. As the dog of the Baskervilles, evil was all that survived from his time in the Period of Annihtion. Vikir climbed the bluffs, evading dribbling ooze en route, and passed handfuls more caverns containing skeletons. ...How long had passed? Vikir could see the highest point of the top through the thick fog of water and inky mists. He had made it this far without tumbling off and biting the dust, without being shrouded in ooze, and he had achieved his objective. Each muscle and bone in his body shouted, however it was as yet an exceptional achievement. Presently, Vikir checked out the pinnacle. The dark, soft soil was covered with wobbly, tacky strings that whipped in the breeze. A foul smell radiated from the whole pinnacle. An odor so foul that not even downpour and tempests could wash it away. " ... ... Maybe a lot of meat has been assembled and is spoiling." Vikir moved toward the focal point of the pinnacle, and afterward. Bam! Swoosh. The ground at the highest point of the pinnacle sank in, sucking Vikir''s foot up to his shin. It resembled stepping on the outeryer of a marsh. After looking into it further, the ground was shrouded in decaying tissue. That is the reason it felt so disagreeably soft and hot. A disagreeable sensation folded over my whole leg. On the off chance that I hadn''t enveloped my legs by cowhide, I would have been tingling. "In the event that I stay actually, I''ll depend on my midriff." Vikir mixed to his feet. I didn''t have a clue about the floor, so I needed to pick just the hard ottomans that projected vertical in view of the floor that was gradually sinking. Vikir immediately understood the personality of the wobbly tractions standing out of the sludge and decaying soil. They were bones. A story made of incalcble bones. They went head to head with tacky, hardened sludge to shape a huge mass. The odor exuded from the less rotted lumps of meat thaty underneath them. These cadavers, evidently extras from Madame''s feasts, are canvassed in ooze, rotting and maturing, radiating a foul toxic substance, smell, and intensity. Vikir needed to strive to hold himself back from suffocating in this marsh of ooze and spoiling meat. Then. "...!" Vikir halted abruptly briefly. An inauspicious air radiated from the cavern ahead. However, that wasn''t what left Vikir speechless. The skeletons. Bodies that hadn''t yet rotted, dissipated in different pieces. Earthy colored skin, silver hair, faces distorted in agony and dread. They were inly Bk''s men and wolves. Abui was a decent tracker. Adul, the solid swimmer. Akelon, who was a seasoned veteran of sewing. Asagl, who was an extremely quick sprinter. Asak, who giggled and cried a ton. Aguil, who was continuously contending with Ahun when they originally moved to the town. Agun, who was surprisingly greedy. Atl, who was great at spear... ... . Thepanions he''d lived with for the beyond two years, every one of whom he perceived, obviously. " ... ... In the event that you will hurl like this, you should eat it." Vikir squeezed his lips together and assembled the remaining parts of hispanions. Then, at that point, he noticed a snapshot of quietness. A fighter''s custom before ast fight. It was a progression of steps that changed the feelings of the beyond two years into resolve. "...." And afterward Vikir''s head gobbled up, his eyes shining red. Toward the finish of the long queue of tissue and bones, an extraordinary haziness prowled. A vast opening in the focal point of the pinnacle. An underground passage of bone and tissue. It was clear from its size and toxicity that it was Madame''s home. A harmful exhtion, unquestionable as the Madame''s regurgitation from the lower part of the profound chamber, surges out of the sinkhole. Vikir paid attention to the breath and smelling from under the ground. "...." Regardless of how frequently he checked, the oue was something simr. The unusually projecting tummy fat, that plump piece of tissue wincing was clear. Madame has been in her passages for quite a while, breathing equally, as though she in no way wants to slither out. No big surprise she''d struck a Bk town and eaten to her fill. Karak- Vikir quietly got the bow on his back. Then, at that point, conveying the Baskerville family''s interesting dim red emanation, he terminated a bolt. formal statement of war. A red path flew through the drape of ooze and spoiled strands. It conveyed the challenger''s goals to the profundities inside. And afterward. ... ... ... ... .... The breath and toxin that had been heaving from the tunnel halted. Then. [Zzzzzzzzzz!] A savage fury ejects. Madame''s vindictiveness regurgitated forward like a torrential slide from a functioning well ofva. Before long, an evil presence rises up out of the decaying meat den. An eerie depht bad dream. Repulsions of relentless causality. An inhabitant of the clouded side. It was the second when ''Lady Eight Legs'' uncovered its repulsive appearance under the heavy downpour and lightning. __________________________ __________________________ "? Don''t forget to Rate this novel and add it to your library! ????" Chapter 99 - 99: Unyielding Resolve

Chapter 99: Unyielding Resolve

Risk Rating : S Size : ? Viewed as in: Edge 10, Red and Dark Mountains -Nicknamed ''Madame of Dephts''. Her urate race name is obscure. In the far off past, the most ridiculously horrendous creatures that upied the profundities of the Oil Post Damnation were bugs of enormous size, and it is epted that Madame Eight-Legged is a far off rtive that holds the type of those monster bugs that lived in the old past. Their bodies are loaded up with a nauseating toxin, and theirworks are more grounded than steel, strong by everything except the diabolical fires of the Hidden world. Vikir gazed toward the goliath sovereign insect before him. Indeed. Confronting this mind-boggling force, heprehended the reason why Bk''s champions had been so stressed and scared. Prior to leaving Bk, Aqu hadmunicated concern. "''There isn''t quite been aware of the Madame. Just the shaman Ahheman knew more, yet now that he''s gone... ... .'' But. There was one thing Aqu didn''t have the foggiest idea. Ahheman was from the Rokoko, a n of shamans, and thusly, he knew about the old animals. What''s more, Vikir had as ofte obtained various mystery records from a gathering of Rokoko who had escaped the gue during the Red Passing. Shockingly, among the records were significant books that the Rokoko shaman hadn''t taken with him during his rushed departure from the gue, including an itemized examination of the animals of the depht. It contained data on intriguing monsters, for example, the "Marsh Lizard" and the "Bone-Sucking Mosquito," and the Madame of Depht was no special case. -We don''t know precisely very thing sort of beast she is. In any case, she isparable in appearance to the goliath, startling bugs of history books from the far off past, and is supposed to change into such an animal as she bes older. -Until further notice, she lives alone and segregated in a neglectednd between the low slopes past the Red and Dark Mountains and the shores of the cool, unforgiving Ocean of Ruin. However, in contrast to in the past times, when she minded her own business, nowadays she is by all ounts contemting crossing the lines of the Red and Dark Mountains. -The Madame of Water is consistently ravenous, and her unquenchable hunger, joined with her savage shrewd and extraordinary strength, implies that neither her foes nor some other animal in the Dark Mountain Environment will actually want to stop her. -What''s more, neither will we. We should get ready for the horrible that may before long arrive. The abhorrences of water! Vikir took a gander at Madame Eight-Legged as he reviewed this and other data. Her stout body extended and contracted as she breathed out and breathed in. The dark green noxious haze that radiated from her body framed a thick shroud, past which eight red eyes prated Vikir''s whole body. [Jaaaaack...!] Madame Eight-Legged responded first. She raised her enormous forelegs and pummeled them into the ground. ...Thud! The floor crumpled, and afterward an enormous wave ascended and crashed over Vikir. Broken bones, decaying tissue, cobwebs, and feces allbined as one in a hot, maturing mass. Confronted with this flood of loathing, Vikir can snicker sharply. "Beneficial thing I skipped supper." Assuming I had eaten, I would have disposed of it. Indeed, even Vikir, who has serious areas of strength for a, thinks, "I''m happy I didn''t have supper." Puff puff! Vikir flung himself far removed of the wave. He was unable to avoid them nonchntly. The smallest opening and he''d sink to the lower part of the moving ground, or get kicked by Madame Eightlegs'' additional kicks. Vikir jumped vertical, arriving on the enormous ribs of something overshadowing him. Karak- The bows and arrows abilities instructed to you by Aiyen radiate through. Madame Eight-Legged recoiled somewhat as Vikir''s bolt cut through the air. She had been injured herself during the assault on Bk''s town. It was a minor one, yet she had no real option except to respond as though it were a disturbance to have hard-to-eliminate thistles imnted in her body. Madame dodged somewhat in reverse to keep away from a bolt flying towards her eye. Sssssss... ... A diabolical haziness wrapped her like a cover. Madame''s exhtion transformed into a thick harmful haze, adding an inky obscurity to the haziness that totally darkened her body. Rumbling-bang! If not for the thunderp that struck with wless timing. ...sh! In a moment, a solitary electrical discharge washed everything in white light. It was clear how shrewdly Madame had been nning for her next assault while hunkering in the murkiness. The second she extends upwards, her outline is uncovered in the white light. Boom! Vikir wounded a bolt into the hole in the middle. It resembled baking beans in a fire. In that short snapshot of light, Vikir had the option to see past the haziness and put the bolt spot on. The dead center was Madame''s left eye. CRACK! A red ss ball breaking. The bolt hadnded decisively in Madame''s skull. [Jaaaaaah!?] Madame terrified as one of her eight eyes abruptly consumed dark. At that exact second, another thunderp struck. ...sh! One more electrical jolt. The light turned into a reference point to direct Vikir''s subsequent bolt. Crackle. Madame''s missing eye became two. The glimmer of light was followed precisely seven seconds after the fact by an uproarious st. ...Boom! Yet again the sound followed somewhatter than the light, and when it detonated, Vikir was nning for her next assault. "Two void left eyeballs." Vikir purposely designated just the left half of Madame''s face. The two eyeballs on her left side are right now prated by bolts, so that is her vulnerable side. Like a carefully prepared dog, Vikir settled on a speedy decision, and it paid off. The Madame faltered as Vikir went to one side, detecting that she had neglected to focus on the adversary. Exploiting the asion, Vikir drew his enchanted de, Satan, and released an impact of Graduator-grade quality. Baskervillian Flesh eater. Six teeth bursted with air as thick as blood. Quack, quack, quack! The long slice made an immense break. The sound of hard chitinous defensiveyer breaking and the soft tissue inside being destroyed. Denggeng! With an uproarious bang, Madame''s left front leg was cut off. [Jaaaaah!] Madame shouted with her entire body, through the many breathing openings in her body. However, that wasn''t its finish. Thud! Vikir''s blow slice through the air like a whip, cutting off one of Madame''s front legs, yet in addition the mucous sac at the rear of her lower midsection, where the spider webs were emerging. Zzzzzzzzzzzzzz... ... The spider webs started to spill. I arranged for a subsequent blow as Madame staggered in reverse, trickling with sludge. When the assault was fruitful, the chase was steady. When you have the high ground, you can''t give up. But. "...?" Vikir stopped, going to strike. The old dog''s senses were shouting. Ease off at this point! Without a second thought, Vikir gave up to his senses. On thebat zone, it is frequently more astute to pay attention to sense than to reason. Right then. ...Pow! Vikir''s back snapped into a G-shape. Madame''s killing goal had surpassed his impulses. Where did ite from? From an unforeseen spot, one more of Madame''s legs shot out and banged into Vikir''s body. "...!" Vikir saw it inly as his body sped under the effect. The Madame''s legs that he had cut off before had unexpectedly recovered. What''s more, two of them! [Jarrarak-kick-] Madame raised her left front leg as though to taunt Vikir. Amazingly, it was parted in two, beginning at a simr ce where it had been cut off. At the end of the day, two new legs had developed from where it had been cut off. Madame''s ridiculously strong regenerative powers make something like this conceivable. Her legs had an unusual design where the more you cut, the more you develop. Quack! ... Puck! Vikir collided with the ground, covered like trash in a heap of bones. Madame''s legs turned Bikir''s body, which was fashioned by the gift of the Waterway Styx, into clothes. The stomach skin was torn open, every one of the digestive organs spilled out, and the right leg was totally cut off. The bones of his left leg were broken and bowed into a rhomboid, and the effect had dazed him in one eye and ear. In a solitary second, a legend fell. What''s more, Madame, who had decreased endless legends to decaying chunks of tissue previously, had aplished something almost identical this time. [snicker chuckleugh... ... ] Madame jeers in win. I could see her eyes, of which there were just six remaining, twisting delicately into a sneer. ...However. Madame before long needed to withdraw the joke from her face. "I didn''t have the foggiest idea about that, so assuming you cut off a leg, it bes two?" Bikir nonchntly got over his seat and stood up. Simultaneously. Tsutsutsutsuts... ... Dark steam started to ascend from Vikir''s whole body. The sound and smell of consuming tissue, and dark smoke surging out. Be that as it may, it wasn''t consuming tissue, it was recovering at a stunning rate. A marsh lizard. The supportive powers of this gigantd and water proficient, saturated in the enchanted sword Satan, had totally revamped Vikir''s body. Atst, Vikir talked. " ... ... yet this is inside the room for give and take." With a voice sufficiently cold to make Madame flinch, the dog started to barrel its teeth vigorously. _____________________ _____________________ "??? Get ready to dive into a new chapter of this captivating novel every day , and don''t forget to Rate this novel and add it to your library! ????" Chapter 100 - 100: Defying Fate

Chapter 100: Defying Fate

/Drill -1 space: Consume - Cerberus(A+) Opening - 2: Quiet Slope - Mushu Hushu(A+) Opening - 3: Super Recovery - Marsh Smander(A+) The third sphere of the enchanted de Satan spat out red light. The soul of a lond lizard seethed inside the sphere. The disastrous energy before long transformed into apparition energy, flowing through the veins of Vikir''s body. The expertise ''Super Recovery'' has been projected. Tsutsutsutsuts... ... His body was recovering at a staggering rate, with dark steam surging from each muscle fiber. New legs grew from cut off appendages, digestion tracts recovered, bonesbined, and expanding wounds mended themselves. Lizards are probably the most regenerative animals in the water, ready to recover their arms down to the tips of their fingers regardless of whether they''ve been cut off at the shoulders. Obviously, recovery on such a huge scope is exceptionally depleting, yet it''s far superior than going through your time on earth injured. Obviously, just in fight. Promptly after being diminished to a worn out mass on the ground, Vikir had wlessly reconstituted his body. [Zaak?] Madame raised her forelegs and scratched the highest point of her head in disarray. Vikir mindfully stepped back. ''... ... On the off chance that I''d gone in for a subsequent blow, I''d have been killed quickly.'' He had paid attention to his gut feelings and withdrew when the primary assault had been fruitful. Assuming that I had disregarded the admonitions of my senses and pushed ahead only a tad bit, only a tad bit further for the following assault, I would have been killed, and, surprisingly, the most regenerative of lizards wouldn''t have the option to do a lot of about that. Essentially I''d in any case have a body to recover. Meanwhile. [Hmm?] Madame was squirming, as though something had upset her before. It was the consuming smell that drifted past her noses. The smell of fire, which bugs disdain so a lot, was appearing unexpectedly. Then Madame acknowledged where the smell wasing from. It wasing from her own butt. ...Crunch! ... Crunch! The mucous sac on her butt where Vikir''s blow had struck before. The bodily fluid sac, which regrly shedsworks, was presently injured and consuming. What was consuming in that injury was most certainly the dim zes of the oil framework! "How does damnation taste?" Vikir asked as he traveled to one side. Prior, when he had cut at the bug''s body, Vikir had enacted another ability as well as delivering his emanation. It was the Consume ability he''d gotten from catching Cerberus. Adversaries sliced or skewered by the sharp edge of the enchanted de Satan would experience lethal consumes. The diabolical zes of Cerberus'' phantom''s remaining parts would keep on singing adversaries. [Jaaaaah!] Madame irately scoured her posterior against the ground. However, all things being equal, the zes were not stifled, and they consumed all the more with great intensity. The bodily fluid spilling from Madame''s mucous sacs keeps on attracting the zes, simrly as the res are attracted by the openings in the oil barrel. Once contacted, it consumes until the end of time. That is the scourge of Cerberus the Hellhound. Eventually, Madame let it be known. What a disturbance these diabolical zes that Cerberus has carried with him are. Chhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Madame paused her breathing and extended the opening in her butt, spilling the huge measure of bodily fluid that had been contained inside onto the floor. Immense measures of white fluid murmured out. Vikir extended back to stay away from them. Out of nowhere, the zes that had been consuming Madame''s bodily fluid sacs were totally out of her butt. She had removed a lot of bodily fluid without a moment''s dy. [Gag! Gag!] Madame pivoted, her legs shaking in dissatisfaction. Then she went to me. "...?" She aplished something that would have made Vikir shake his head. She stuck her leg into the tunnel, twirled it around, and took out a little, round circle. It was an egg. Vikir unexpectedlyprehended the reason why Madame was so eager constantly. Madame was pregnant, and she was conveying many eggs inside her. In any case, with the ongoing gatecrasher depleting her endurance as far as possible, there is just such a lot of food she can eat. [Ajak-ahjak-kwadeudeuk-] Madame ate up her eggs, concentrated sustenance, decisively. "What a relentless mother." Without another word, Vikir raised his bow. Boom! A bolt flew out and set out toward Madame. The bolt sliced through the air forcefully and held up in her third eye from the left. Crack! The eyeball detonated like a crude egg. Alongside the quality that turned at fast on the outeryer of the sharpened stone, the zes of the oil framework were moved. [Gaaaahhhh!] Madame loosened up her legs in wrath, however what looked for her toward the finish of the direction was a de strike used by Vikir. Denggeng-. Once more, there was a break as though the night sky was being parted in two. This time, Madame''s right front leg was cut off and she spread across the floor. ...Thud! Vikir ventured back, avoiding the toxic blood that showered every which way. [Chuckle ] Regardless of losing her front legs, Madame was not by any stretch of the imagination disturbed. She essentially recovered one more egg from her tunnel, ate it, and recovered two new legs from the cut off appendage. Poof! Poof! Madame currently had ten legs. She could never again go after with her cut off legs, as they would continuously bounce back into two. Vikir stayed quiet, keeping a close eye on Madame. Finally. Vikir gestured. "I see. Cut one, make two, right?" Furthermore, with that, Lucifer exposed his six twisted teeth, jabbing out of Vikir''s corridors. "We should find out how far it turns out, then." A dark quality detonated frantically from Vikir''s whole body. Baskerville 6th Structure. The blood quality at the tip of the enchanted de consumed as brilliantly as the sun as it plunged toward Madame''s legs again. The sharp tip, simr to the teeth of a flesh eating creature, cut six directions with hardly a pause in between. Dengeng deng-. The two recently developed legs were cut off once more, and Madame recovered them as though it were miserable. Poof! Woody, woody, woody! Four legs grew from where two legs had been cut off. Vikir let out one more lengthy stream of quality. The impression of all the blood in his body being changed into quality, a stunning domain of military power! Feeling as though every vein in his body was aze, Vikir shot forward. The air sharp edge streaked out once more. The high velocity alternating emanation of the Graduator cut through Madame''s unbending exoskeleton. Two new legs grew from the cut off appendages. Vikir kept on consuming the mana in his body to deliver the atmosphere, and each time he did, Madame developed increasingly leggy. [Jaaaaaah!] Madame utilized her numerous legs to oviposit all around Vikir''s body. ...Puff-puff-puff-puck! Regardless of the brain desensitizing agony, Vikir''s eyes stayed centered. He stood and persevered through the horrible misery like a carefully prepared dog from the Time of Obliteration. Once more the regenerative powers of the marsh lizard recuperate Vikir''s body. Yet, it couldn''t really make any significant difference with the awful toxic substance that had prated his body. The horrible toxin breaks up into his blood, beating through his whole body. The Graduator''s atmosphere singes his veins, yet it''s reasonable he won''t keep going long. Vikir lifted his obscured vision and scowled at the Madame before him. The joke on the Madame''s face was just deteriorating. [Kiririk-Jah!] Madame brought her two forelegs up as one, as though to squash the stunning Vikir all at once. It was a seriously rxed development. ... but? Stagger. Briefly, Madame staggered as well. Insufficient strength? No. Madame actually had a lot of energy left. However, for what reason is her equilibrium off? Abruptly, Madame understood. There were an excessive number of new legs growing from her forelegs. She had quite recently let all the bodily fluid in her stomach out of the irritating consuming of Cerberus'' res, so she was currently lighter. Add to that the heaviness of his numerous congested legs, and he''s reeling briefly. Vikir didn''t miss the concise second when Madame jumped at the startling change in her focal point of gravity. "...!" Vikir sent off himself with a sharp cry. The toxin made his psyche hazy. He realized by sense that this was hisst opportunity. Madame overreacted and thrashed to consistent herself, however her two front legs were at that point excessively weighty and she couldn''t resist the opportunity to tumble aside. Moreover, her three remaining eyeballs were so dazed by the distance that she was unable to see the direction of Vikir''s jump. Madame loosened up her center leg to stop him, yet her point was off. Vikir then cut Lucifer into the bug''s mid-region, which was presently vacant and missing its center leg. Ta-da! As it ended up, Vikir''s quality couldn''t infiltrate Madame''s midsection. That is on the grounds that underneath her lower stomach sack was a strong breastte, a safeguard that was sufficiently able to impede even the air of a Graduator. Vikir''s sword trapped in a depression in Madame''s breastte. In this perspective, Madame was fortunate and Vikir was unfortunate. ...However. Vikir hadn''t nned to dive his de into Madame''s chest in any case. "Yaaaaaah!" Energetically, Vikir pushed at Satan. The needle of the borer against the hard breastte pushed it back. Believe it or not. I can''t puncture, however I can push. Madame was askew under the heaviness of her weighty forelegs and the unfilled load of her bodily fluid sac. Vikir''s godlike strength atst thumped Madame sideways. What''s more, close to her was the ground, which was debilitated by soft tissue and rotting bone. In this angle, Madame was unfortunate and Vikir was fortunate. [Jaaaaah!?] Madame overreacted and thrashed her foot, however it was removed by an extra emanation sharp edge from Vikir. Vikir''s talented cut was exact, focusing on just the feeble joint toward the finish of the leg. It was a practically instinctual cut, unimaginable with his obscured vision. Before sufficiently long, new legs loosened up, however it was past the point of no return. Crash, crash, crash! Madame banged into the delicate ground and moved toward the foundation of the precipice. Without precedent for her life, Madame shivers at the new sensation. The variety in her final eyeball is obviously dread. She attempted to pressworks from the mucous sacs on her tail and grip to the stone face, however it was iprehensible at this point. Cerberus'' fiendish fire had depleted everything out before. ...Thud! ... Thud! ... Thud! Madame skipped and moved a couple of times off the highest point of the rocky top prior to plunging straight down the precipice. Furthermore, it was no different for Vikir. "...!" Madame didn''t go alone as she tumbled to the bluff. Without a second to spare, she extended her congested legs to the extent that they would go and pulled her angry enemy who had pushed her down with her. Before long, Vikir and Madame were falling directly from the highest point of the rocky top toward the ground beneath. And afterward, in one final frantic exertion, Vikir took out his clear-cut advantage. ...Puck! Vikir struck Madame in the chest, sending her taking out of the way. Next to him, he can see the striving Madame falling toward the ground at a fast speed. Vikir''s force puts him farther away from Madame, yet he''s actually falling at a high speed. "...." In contrast to Madame, in any case, who was shouting in fear, Vikir essentially shut his eyes firmly and paused his breathing. It wasn''t dread of the shock of raising a ruckus around town. ...It was nning. nning tond. And afterward. I could see the ground. It was quickly drawing closer. Be that as it may, what weed Madame and Vikir on the ground was obviously unique. Madame was essentially falling toward the ground, yet where Vikir was falling, there was an enormous item hanging tight for him. It''s a water swell, expanded to exploding. A pad of something soft stuffed inside hard calfskin. It was the gassy, swelled remains of a swamp lizard. ShoutOut: ?? ?? ?? Grateful to ? [ ShellyRM ] ? & ? [ OLABODE_Abass ] ? & ? [ silvermask2018 ]?&?[ Ganne_Pu ] for the enchanting gift of Powerstone, infusing my world with their magic. Your support fuels my journey beyond words. ???? Chapter 101 - 101: Bloodied Shadows

Chapter 101: Bloodied Shadows

POP! The sound of a balloon popping echoed through the water. For a moment, Vikir felt his mind being snapped. A tremendous impact struck his whole frame. but this time, the seasoned hound didn''t step on loss of life''s door. Grabbing onto the broken twine, Vikir gritted his teeth and continued the effect of the autumn on hisplete body. He seems up and sees that his limbs are nevertheless connected. Vikir breathes a sigh of alleviation notwithstanding the pain. Now that he knew the outside of his frame was intact, it became time to test the internal. ... The internal was in higher form than he predicted. My head became cracked, all my ribs were damaged, all my bones had been fractured, my legs were bent in weird guidelines, and my muscr tissues, organs, and blood vessels have been torn aside. The ache and wounds would have killed a everyday individual numerous times over, but no longer Vikir, who possessed amazing regenerative powers. This be an injury that could be repaired with the assist of thevatory Smander''s Wraith imprisoned within the magic sword Beelzebub. "...exceptional." Vikir checked the giant pillow in which he had fallen. It changed into the dposed, gassy carcass of a Boggyvatory Smander. It have been attacked by using swarms of bone-sucking mosquitoes, leaving its difficult pores and skin full of blood, flesh, and soft organs. The unlucky smander have been alive until Vikir climbed the crag, and seemingly died while Vikir was at the top of the heightbating Madame. The smander''s death and dposition brought on gas to umte in its tough pores and skin, which made it even more puffy, and Vikir fell on top of it. needless to mention, this didn''t soften the impact. Falling on water continues to be a shock. Vikir pushed himself up through the pain. "at the least it didn''t have the smander''s bones." If the smander''s carcass had a solid skeleton protecting it together, Vikir would had been even extra traumatized by using the impact. fortuitously, the bone-sucking mosquitoes had eaten all of the smander''s bones, so she be spared. however. His bodily injuries have beenmonly healed, however he couldn''t help the stench. The impact of Vikir''s fall had exploded the smander''s carcass, sending gases, rotting guts, and blood anywhere. The stench changed into sickening. The stench is unimaginable, for the reason that it''s the smander that stinks so badly, and the rotting stench that''s introduced to it. in case you ever get out of right here, you''ll probably should live within the tub for days straight. ... but. The stench wasn''t the problem proper now. Vikir had some thing else he wished to test first. "...." Vikir became his gaze to the stable rock within the distance. On ity a massive, bloody chew of meat. Madame eight-Legged, as powerful as she turned into, reputedly didn''t have the stamina to withstand the impact of a copse a cliff. "properly. You ought to have sustained quite some idents when you raided Bk''s tribe.'' Her entire exoskeleton had been shattered, all her critical organs-bones, lungs, coronary heart-have been spilled to the floor, and many of her legs had been bent in gruesome approaches. however amazingly, Madame is still alive. She barely manages to tug herself upright, shaking her 1/2-exploded and mashed body. underneath her, mangled intestines ooze out of her. "...." Vikir stretched and walked slowly toward Madame. Madame. Even a demon of depht can''t assist but experience worry when they see the shadow of loss of life looming over them. Madame shuddered as she met Vikir''s purple eyes. It be an emotion that coursed via her bones, down to the very core of her exoskeleton. It became worry, a hundred% natural. "...Are you afraid?" [....] "Are you afraid of death too?" Vikirughed dryly, twisting the corners of his mouth in which rotten blood had dried. Madame felt the brains in her shattered cranium, torn into pieces, shrinking away. With every step Vikir took, her coronary heart thudded towards the outdoor of her ribs. The antique madam, whose intelligence and reminiscence had been sharpened via her lengthy existence, had imprinted Vikir''s cutting-edge look in her thoughts. The flickering vision, the imminent terror, the looming death, and the hound, the death dog! [Zaarak...] The sound of the beast''s cries turned into small and feeble, like a infant''s whimper. Madame staggered backwards, dazed, dazed, dazed. The burst mucus sac was oozing out of her, but she didn''t appear to mind. Vikir staggered as much as her and plunged his awl into her again. ...Pfft! Beelzebub dug deep into the cracks within the tarnished armor. Madame shuddered and struggled, however her moves had been absolutely aimed at escape, and she confirmed no sign of fighting again. ...pow! ...pow! ...pow! ...pow! The axe sank like enamel. Bikir''s attack persevered. He had no power left in his belly, so all he should do be press down together with his frame weight, however still, he changed into genuinely diminishing Madame point via factor. Karma. The Wraiths of all the Bk warriors who had died innocently, and the Wraiths of all of the natives of all of the tribes of the jungle who had died countless times earlier than, had been weighing on Vikir''s wrist. The karma she had umted up to this point had be enjoy factors, making him stronger... however not as robust as he turned into at this second. The contact of those many Wraiths dragging her down into the depths of the abyss became genuinely self-inflicted. Gulp! Gulp! Gulp! Gulp! quickly, Madame''s soul started to be sucked into the orb of Beelzebub. / awl -1 slot: Burn-Cerberus (A+) Slot -2: Silent Hill ¨C Monsieur Hushu(A+) Slot -3: first rate Regeneration ¨C Swamp Smander (A+) 3 formidable creatures of A+ threat. Their Wraiths at first upied every of the 3 orbs beneath Beelzebub''s de, creating a annoying strength stability. the brand new arrival, Madame''s Wraith, disappointed the bnce. Madame''s Wraith be the first to are trying to find out the slot that held the Wraith of Cerberus, with whom it had never gotten in conjunction with concerning simr territory. [grrrr...] The Wraith of Cerberus, who had lengthy upied the first slot of the purple Ball, bared its tooth at Madame''s intrusion. As a Wraith, Cerberus nheless remembers the humiliation of being stripped of his territory by means of Madame and banished to the seventh Ridge. but the hierarchy of the Wraith global is typically no longer lots specific from that of the living. Madame changed into vicious as a Wraith. [Cackle! Cackle!] As in life, Madame took Cerberus''s territory and set up a nest in its area. / axe -1 slot: Venomous-Madame eight-Legged (S) Slot -2: Silent Hill ¨C Monsieur Hushu (A+) Slot -3: high-quality Regeneration ¨C Swamp Smander (A+) sooner orter, Beelzebub''s first slot modified proprietors. The passive ability that Vikir received from it turned into Venom, a poison so concentrated that there was nothing in the global that would suit it. It flowed into Vikir''s frame and shortly dissolved into his crimson blood. whilst harmless to Vikir himself, it''d probable be a deadly poison to others. meanwhile. Madame turned into nheless fleeing at this second, frantically shaking the floor. no matter the reality that part of her soul hade to be a wraith and fallen prey to Beelzebub, she changed into nheless minimally aware and trying to escape. perhaps it be due to the fact her mind have been shattered into many portions. Vikir had attempted to keep on with his sword in Madame''s again %, but he could not assist her fading attention. He hadn''t eaten or slept considering that his current climb, and his frame have been absolutely rebuilt nearly twice, so he had each purpose to be sapped of stamina. This turned into specifically authentic now that he had released an air of mystery that had burned via each blood vessel in his body. A normal swordsman would had been lifeless or crippled via now. Thump-thump-thump From past my fading focus, I listen the howling of a beast. "...If it''s a percent of dogs, we''re in trouble. What other creature within the world could dare to method this region while Madame eight-Legged be exuding poisonous energy?" ... Vikir was no longer in a at ease sufficient country to consider that. sooner orter. Shuffle! Vikir copsed on pinnacle of Madame''s corpse. .... Sleep took an awful long time, or maybe just a moment. inside the darkness in the back of his eyelids, he acknowledges many faces. Many faces I''d left behind during my journey through the Age of Destruction, and those I''d met considering the fact that my go back. Faces of Chihuahua, Sindhiwendi, Pomeranian, Aqu, Camus, Aiyen, Dolores, Barrymore, and others upward thrust and fall to the floor without a sound. Faces from Baskerville, faces from Underdog metropolis, faces from the dephts, faces from Quovadis street, faces from everywhere in the area, one after the alternative, without any connection. amongst them were the faces of Hugo and Ahheman. the instant. "...!" Vikir scrambled to his feet. how many days, hours, mins, or seconds had exceeded? He sees a shadowy silhouette soaring over his still-heat frame. He waits for his imaginative and prescient to clean a little extra, after which he feels a heat tongue licking his face. It became Baqira, the wolf, peering into Vikir''s face. And next to it, he ought to see the face of his steadypanion. Aiyen. She sat down subsequent to Vikir, searching like she was about to burst into tears. "Oh my God, Vikir! Are you wide awake! are you able to see me? hello! Ahun! Over right here! Over right here!" " Vikir! You''re alive! I''ll get you some remedy right away!" "Poison! Wash off the poison! Take him to the vige!" the arena is silent, except for the slow twitching of Aiyen''s mouth, his blurred imaginative and prescient, and the acquainted faces umting around him. "...is this a dream? With that idea, Vikir cked out absolutely. _____________________ _____________________ "??? Get ready to dive into a new chapter of this captivating novel every day , and don''t forget to Rate this novel and add it to your library! ????" Chapter 102 - 102: The Unyielding Hound

Chapter 102: The Unyielding Hound

Vikir opened his eyes. He had slept soundly, without a unmarried nightmare. Hemonly slept half-wakeful, bracing himself for an attack or some different misceneous catastrophe, but this time he slept soundly and defenselessly, as if he had been certainly lifeless. Of course, after I awoke, the wounds on my body had healed properly. This changed into partially due to the regenerative powers of thevatory smander, however also due to the fact all forms of appropriate drugs had healed my frame from the inside out. "...?" Vikir scrambled to his ft. He changed into covered in fluffy fur pelts on a bed of dry straw and a clean cotton quilt. Herbs and diverse splints wrapped round his body. inner, theyout of the room be vaguely familiar, like something from one of Bk''s barracks. He nced down and saw that the room''s owner be asleep at Vikir''s ft. It changed into Aiyen. Vikir opened his mouth to speak in Moorish. "...Are you wakeful?" A voice got here from the barracks front. Aqu. The night time fox stared down at Vikir. She had aged quite a chunk inside the few days he hadn''t visible her. Her cheeks have been sunken and shadows beneath her eyes. The years she have been suppressing through pressure all this time have been flowing once more. Aqu sat down beside Vikir''s bed and nced over at Aiyen, who slept beside her. "Aiyen, this one carried you whilst you fainted. He ran for 3 days and 3 nights." And that''s why Aiyen, who hadn''t eaten or slept for days and had run with all his would possibly, now slept at Vikir''s toes. "...." Vikir changed into silent for a second, looking down at Aiyen as he slept, curled up between his ft. Then Aqu grew to be to Vikir. "What the hell urred to you?" Vikir hesitated for a second, then spoke. " I attempted to kill Madame...." Madame''splete demise. Vikir hadn''t visible it through to the quit. That''s why he simplest pointed out what got here before. "I didn''t think i would have the ability to conquer it with my personal strength, so I dropped it to the lowest of the height and slightly gained. Of route, it be quite tough to drag him out of the deep hollow and push him down the cliff... ... It''s just that i used to be fortunate. It''s just a pity that I couldn''t clearly reduce off Madame''s breath." Vikir spoke casually, however this became surely pretty first rate. after all those years of tormenting the natives of Depht, the Madame had finally been defeated by using a younger hero. Now the natives not needed to make sacrifices. they might use the mild at their disposal in the darkish of night time, and they now not needed to tremble with worry in the course of stormy nights. This changed into enough for him to be hailed as the savior of all of the tribes on the depht. As Aqu listened to Vikir''s story, he remained silent in amazement. Then she instructed him what he had been questioning. "when you fainted, Madame managed to escape the scene. Bk''s warriors followed you, however the poison inside the air be too much for them to approach, and it turned into all they may do to rescue you." whether she intended to or no longer, Madame had sprayed deadly poison anywhere as she fled. The fog of poison they created as they vtilized made it not possible for the warriors and wolves to eventually cut off her breath. but. Aqu stated with a decided look. "however Madame would be lifeless by way of now." while Vikir turned his head away, Aqu insisted. "she will be able to in no way final lengthy with that wound." He became proper. Madame''s entire body be beaten, and she had lost many critical organs. Her essential internal organs, which includes her coronary heart, spleen, lungs, and intestines, all protruded out of her frame and sagged to the floor, and her exoskeleton turned into shattered. Her cranium had even cut up open, tearing her mind into numerous portions, making it extraordinarily not likely that Madame might continue to exist. there has been a purpose Aqu turned into so positive. "furthermore. The location Madame fled to is known for being the coldest ce inside the international, even under the dephts. It''s icy there, even in July, and a body that''s so emaciated can''t survive the cruel climate there." In other phrases. Madame will either die from her idents, starve from immobility, or freeze to death within the icy cold. irrespective of how you have a look at it, there may be no other fate for Madame than loss of life. therefore, Bikir became the hero of the whole ce for killing Madame. "Hero, you talk too surprisingly of me." Vikir shook his head in humility, and Aqu smiled dryly. "is that this nheless too much praise?" As she spoke, Aqu swept apart the curtain at the barracks entrance. after which. "...!" Vikir couldn''t assist but open his eyes wide. outdoor the barracks, an sizable crowd had amassed, at the beginning nce, four figures in length. They were all kneeling, eyes closed, fingers sped collectively in prayer. "We want Vikir, the hero of the depht, to get well. Please ship our prayers to...." Bk, Rococo, Renaissance, all the huge tribes of Depht, as well as smaller tribes with appearances and attire you''ve never visible before. They prayed in exceptional methods, but their requests have been the same. With one coronary heart and one mind, they surrounded Vikir''s barracks and offered sacrifices. after which. Whoa, whoa, whoa! on the sight of the woke up Vikir, they stamped their feet, raised their voices, and set free a roar of pleasure. The whole tribe became united under Vikir''s aplishment. * * * That night. The whole collection of strategies and events got here to a sobering quit. The all-night time banquet of ingesting, drinking, and merriment, and the memorial carrier for the lifeless, ended concurrently. Survivors drink and get drunk in a sense of task, disappointment, alleviation or joy, and make new resolutions. And whilst it was throughout, the night time fell silent. "...." Vikir closed his eyes and checked his body. ''i have it back. back to my high earlier than the regression.'' Deep inside him, he ought to feel his aura effervescent and boiling. It''s so dense that it''s now greater like a strong than a liquid. it''s miles the peak of the Graduator, a kingdom that Vikir had reached before his regression. brought to that became a better degree of Baskerville-style swordsmanship. The sixth tooth he''d drawn against Madame. And earlier than he knew it, every other, smaller enamel had sprouted at the back of it. The Baskerville seventh. The seventh teeth, beyond carnivorous. Vikir''s war with the Madame resulted within the production of a 7th teeth, albeit a small one. He doesn''t know why, however it''s a herbal consequence of his deepening know-how of martial arts in instances of crisis. He has absolutely regained thebat prowess he had before his regression, and has even acquired the 7th Baskerville. thinking about that Vikir''s swordsmanship before his regression changed into only four teeth, and the modern-day patriarch of the Baskerville own family, Hugo le Baskerville, changed into 7 dan, this be pretty an achievement. "however Hugo is a Swordmaster." even though that they had the identical level of swordsmanship, Hugo is a grasp. Vikir be a pinnacle Graduator, however he hadn''t but broken through the grasp''s barrier. ''... nheless, I''ve aplished at seventeen what I didn''t attain till i was forty, so I''ve were given a protracted way to move.'' If each person else knew this, they could faint. not even the finest swordmasters of house Baskerville, who were said to have the high-quality device in records, ought to aplish this. furthermore, Vikir changed into confident that despite the fact that he had been to move one-on-one with the Swordmaster, he would no longer be easily overpowered. "If it''s not a duel, however a lifestyles-or-dying fight, then it''s now not like we don''t have a danger.... Vikir''s eyes shone as he pictured Hugo''s face in his thoughts. at the equal time, the sword Beelzebub, a whole lot longer than earlier than, drew its de from the artery in his wrist. ...Puddle! The red sample engraved at the hilt became even extra ominous than before. The purpose is... / awl -1 slot: Venomous -Madame eight-Legged (S) -Slot 2: Silent Hill ¨C Monsieur Hushu (A+) Slot -3: excellent Regeneration ¨C Swamp Smander (A+) The most modern addition to the organization is arge wraith. Madame Eightlegs. in view that a part of her soul became a wraith and possessed Beelzebub, this already dangerous weapon has turn out to be even more lethal. extraordinarily poisonous. It be imbued with Madame''s fearsome malice, able to killing inside the smallest doses. For a second, Vikir studied this product of Madame''s killing. Then. abruptly, Vikir''s mind wandered somewhere else. "Come to consider it, what about...? Vikir''s gaze fell to the bosom of the ck cloak he was carrying. He slipped his hand into the pocket and felt what he predicted. One tender little ball. Thisrge ck ball bobbed gently in Vikir''s hand. It changed into the egg that Madame 8-Legged hadid. at some stage in the warfare, Madame 8-Legged had regained her fitness with the aid of ingesting her eggs, one by one, and this turned into the ultimate one she had left. Vikir scrambled to pick it up. "I noticed it fall and picked it up, however I didn''t think it might continue to exist the impact of the fall.... The egg changed into quite durable in the end. no matter how often I hit it with my fist, it bounces lower back without breaking due to the fact it''s so stic. The others didn''t recognize what this ck egg changed into, so they left it alone for now.... "Hmm, do you suspect it''s going to hatch?" Now that it had left its mother''s palms, there was an awesome chance that although it be a wholesome egg, it wouldn''t hatch properly. it can were a fertile egg inside the first location, or it could had been damaged interior. For now, Vikir stored the egg in his arms. maybe someday it could be used for research. ''...I should leave now.'' Vikiry down in a heap of straw. He''d seen, heard, and aplished a lot inside the remaining two years here in Depht. He had gained stories that he would in no way overlook. I''ve regained my pre-Regressionbat power, and i''ve discovered many vital matters. however we are able to''t stay here for all time. I nevertheless had a whole lot of work to do before I ought to go back. ''...in the future, after I''m carried out with all my ns, I''ll be capable ofe lower back here.'' simply as Vikir be thinking about his destiny ns. Thump-thump-thump. someone knocked on the barracks'' insignia. the next moment, a person entered the barracks where Vikir turned into mendacity. Whirring. A dewy night breeze enters and blows out the candles within the barracks. "...?" Vikir stared at the shadowy figure past the darkness. Aiyen. She be staring down at Vikir, her again to the ck night time sky, a gxy of endless stars. ...? "Vikir." Aiyen''s voice is extra severe than ever as she calls out to Vikir. She be always reticent and critical, however... today, for a few motive, she became sporting an strangely reserved expression. after which. Aiyen stepped towards Vikir. And said in a low voice "Will you ... assist me?" __________________________ __________________________ "? Don''t forget to Rate this novel and add it to your library! ????" Chapter 103 - 103: Whispers of the Night

Chapter 103: Whispers of the Night

help me? What, at this overdue hour of the night time? Vikir raised his higher frame. there has been not anything masking his higher body under the nkets. Aiyen stared at him. "Vakira." "Vakira?" Vikir looked confused. Vakira became a wolf who had grown up with Aiyen from a totally young age. She had always questioned howparable they have been to Vikir, perhaps due to the fact they''dparable names, and their blunt personalities. Aiyen appeared into Vikir''s eyes and stated. "I think it''s time to present Vakira a mate." "Is that so?" "yes. All males ought to have a mate whilst they''re antique enough." Aiyen became silent for a second as he spoke. Then, in a small voice, he brought " ...and so have to the girls." Vikir''s brow creased at her words. Vikir knew that Vakira was in warmness. It wasn''t just her, it turned into all wolves. Wolves are in estrus all of the time for men, but for girls, ites approximately two times a yr, every seven to eight months. Their vulvas often swell andunch a bloody discharge, and recently, each male anddy wolves have been retaining me conscious at night time, howling on the sky. Vikir requested. "however what do you want me that will help you with?" Aiyen nodded and spoke back. "Do you consider how badly Vakira turned into hurt in the course of Madame''s attack?" "I recognise. That''s while her proper leg...." "right, that''s because of Madame''s poison." Aiyen sighed lightly and endured. "Vakira became a one-legged man. no longer even the forelimbs, however the hind legs do that, so that they can''t mate properly." "...I see." within the Canidae own family, mating is impossible without one hind leg. they are able to''t bnce themselves. It became clean that without artificial assist, Baqira could die out obviously. Aiyen said. "I need to help Vakira, can you help me?" "...How can i help?" Vikir stated, dusting himself off and attending to his toes. Then Aiyen grinned, his face like the color of the moon. * * * With that, Aiyen led Vikir out of the barracks. After passing thru the vige fence and wading a bit into the water, they got here to an open meadow. There, standing on 3 legs, became Bakira, respiratory closely. And in front of him, a familiar wolf. It became a young female who often apanied Vakira on his hunts and while he returned from them. Aiyen looked at Vakira inside the distance and spoke. "''Vakira used to be the idol of all the female wolves inside the vige. He changed into massive, He was a terrific hunter, and his fur was lustrous." however after Madame''s attack, everything went to hell. Vakira misced her right hind leg, leaving her unable to hunt. however regardless of this, thedy changed into nheless interested by him. "...you understand the seeds are quality." At Aiyen''s phrases, Vikir remembered her phrases from the oxbear hunt. "The Bk warriors'' criteria for deciding on a mate is much like the oxbears. An person with true seed, however young, and if she is wounded and vulnerable, all the higher." meanwhile, Vakira moaned softly on the girl who hade round her and nuzzled her face. She licked her tongue carefully over the female''s frame. The woman licked her fur in go back. Then they wrapped their our bodies around every different inside the moonlight. Vakira moved at the back of her and ced her forelegs on her back. but then. ...thud! one of the legs to help the returned is missing, so it just falls to the aspect. Thedy waited patiently along with her eyes closed, whilst she licked her nose again and again with her tongue. Vakira stood up and climbed back onto the female''s body, but this time, without a hind leg, he misced his stability. Aiyen, looking from afar, narrowed her eyes. "He''s been like that due to the fact that the previous day." "...." Vikir nodded, too. He should see what Aiyen changed into concerned approximately. next, Vikir and Aiyen approached Vakira. Aiyen limped on her proper leg, which have been grazed through Adonai''s poisoned arrow. And Vakira, her pal, staggers, having misced her right leg to the Madame. "get up and attempt once more." Aiyen says to Vakira. Vakira didn''t seem too bothered by means of Vikir and Ayen''s technique. That''s what it manner to be a trusted colleague. The female turned into nevertheless waiting patiently behind them. Vakira climbed up at the back of her once more. Aiyen had cut down a log to make a prosthetic leg. but Vakira''s actions have been too violent for the prosthetic. sooner orter, Vikir had to preserve his decrease body to aid his weight, and Aiyen needed to press the girl''s hips and legs towards his prosthetic to assist him get into the right role. Aiyen pped Vakira in frustration. "You fool! the other side has a mind too, so be greater aggressive! Push greater! extra! You''re a male, you''re imagined to be more potent!" As she yelled, Vakira''s movements changed slightly. The female additionally became greater cooperative and receptive. eventually, with a scream, the woman''s reason became fulfilled. It''s aplete moon night time. Aiyen and Vikir stand under a woman wolf and a male wolf making love. Vakira and the girl wolf clung to each other, unwilling to be separated. And Vikir and Aiyen needed to hold them collectively. Then. Vakira jerked away. just a few minutes had passed, but Vakira had gotten off the female''s returned and turned into attempting to turn around. Vikir sounded dejected. "Is it over already? I just ced it on." "No. Watch." Aiyen shook her head. authentic to her phrase, the vakira be falling off thedy''s frame, however it wasn''t. Vakira turned around and butted up in opposition to the girl. It be apletely unique manner for wolves to mate. It turned into most effective after this change in role that Vikir and Aiyen were able to shrink back from the two wolves. Vakira and the female have been now nicely on their way. Neither Vikir nor Aiyen stated a phrase to every different as they watched the wolves'' harsh breathing. "...." "...." there has been an awkward air among them. After a few minutes like that. Vakira became subsequently separated from thedy. it''s miles mom Nature''s windfall that if there may be a union, there is a separation. So there has been no need to be ashamed of the connection, or regretful about the separation. They were a part of the herbal order of factors, as natural because the wind blowing, the rain wetting, the sun spinning, the ocean surrounding, and thend connecting. Vakiray on her stomach on the cool grassy ground. It must have ate up a number of stamina to stick out your tongue and gasp for no longer being capable of sweat. The womany beside him, her eyes zed over. " ... That''s it." Vikir and Aiyen pulled away from Vakira. Vakira and the girl wolf remained inside the meadow, nuzzling each other''s faces. Vikir and Aiyen walked again to the vige, leaving the two newly married wolves in the back of. It changed into just beginning to fog up the sunrise. "...thanks." "...You too." Vikir waved off Aiyen''s thanks. there has been a lingering feel of awkwardness within the conversation. It hadn''t took ce within the beyond years. With that, Vikir walked back into the barracks. He''d been nning to go away, but the idea of it made him feel unwell. The dampness of the barracks inside the early morning mild felt each familiar and foreign. Vikiry down on his straw bunk, but after a while, he couldn''t sleep. possibly he would have to see the sun upward push earlier than he should sleep. simply then. A rustle. The sound of some thing shifting outdoor the barracks door. I appearance up and see a pale shadow peeking over the curtain. i''m able to just make out the silhouette now. Aiyen. For a few cause, she hasn''t gone to her personal barracks, but is status in front of Vikir''s, hesitating over something. "...?" Vikir considers asking what''s taking ce, but makes a decision towards it. He changed into tired from assisting Vakira mate, and he figured that if she wished anything else, she''d just barge in like she usually did. but. Aiyen just stood there in front of Vikir''s barracks for what seemed like an eternity in a while. .... .... .... After what regarded like an eternity, the shadows slowly thinned. "turned into it an phantasm? Vikir peered over the veil thru closed eyelids. The dawn dew slowly dried inside the remote morning light. The shadow of Aiyen at the banner had vanished absolutely. Vikir became already asleep. _____________________ _____________________ "??? Get ready to dive into a new chapter of this captivating novel every day , and don''t forget to Rate this novel and add it to your library! ????" Chapter 104 - 104: A Heart’s Return

Chapter 104: A Heart''s Return

it''s been two months for the reason that Madame eight Legs disappeared. Vakira had emerge as a father. 5 wolf pups nurse of their mom''s arms, a peaceful sight. in the meantime. "...." Vikir watched the female wolf nurse her puppies. A ck ball turned into wedged among the squirming puppies. The egg of Madame Eightlegs. It seemed like a massive ck pearl, however it be clean and tender to the touch. Vikir had been looking to get the wolves to keep this egg for the beyond two months, just in case. but the wolves'' warm temperature and care hadn''t made any distinction to the egg. The handiest aspect that has modified is that the newborn dogs preserve nibbling at the soft, fluffy egg and smearing it with their saliva. Vikir found out that simrly experiments with Madame''s eggs have been needless, and he prepared to embark on his long journey yet again. returned to the Empire. And lower back to Baskerville. The return of the Ironblooded Hound. It changed into time to return to where he got here from. while Vikir announced his departure from Bk''s vige, no longer only did Bk''s warriors send envoys, but so did all of the close by tribes. Aqu did not prevent Vikir when he dered his purpose to leave. He be no longer a ve, so why forestall him? when you''re family, you''re continually own family, and even if you''re separated by way of brilliant distances, your ties develop stronger, no longer weaker. but, Aqu invited the envoys from each tribe who had umted to bid Vikir farewell and held a grand dinner party to decorate the celebration. every body on the dinner party loved and revered Vikir. but nobody said "see you" or "see you again" to him. "There are not any such words inside the Bknguage." Aqu didn''t even say whatever to Vikir approximately searching ahead to their next assembly. "See you again" does no longer exist inside the Bknguage. They believe that when a courting is shaped, it''s far in no way damaged, and that it transcends time and vicinity. They had been together even if they had been aside. That''s why they don''t expect to say goodbye. Aqu spoke to Vikir in a heat voice. "''whenever and anyce you are. you''re a Bk hunter. And you are part of our family. consider that." Vikir turned into silent for a second. For some purpose, he felt some thing warm and ticklish stirring in the inner most recesses of his chest. For the first time, a sense of belonging settled in Vikir''s coronary heart that he hadn''t felt in every other area considering that his return. It be nearly as though leaving Depht and returning to Baskerville became like leaving home and going to a peculiar location. Aqu continued. "you are a proud Bk warrior, and a hero to all of Dephts. in case you are in problem, we can help you to the fine of our capacity, no matter in which you are or who you are up against." It wasn''t simply the warriors of Bk who answered to Aqu''s phrases. all the local tribes of the Depht, from the shamanic Rococo to the berserker Renaissance, cheered Aqu''s phrases and encouraged Vikir. "Our hero, name us whenever, we''lle for your useful resource!" "consider us from time to time! we love you!" "terrific, Vikir! cross lower back and take over the empire!" "can also the direction of a hero be packed with only blessings..." maximum of all, the young men of Bk, with whom I had cried,ughed, and slept for the beyond two years, have been the most sad to look Vikir move. Ahun was the worst of all. He was reduced to tears. He thumped his chest like a gori and shouted. "Vikir, you coulde returned every time! We''ll be right here waiting for you! And if you have any troubles, you can constantly call us!" "Brother Vikir. you have to write to me frequently, you need to, or else I''m going to...." Beside him, Ahul, who had grown lots taller by using now, looked at Vikir with a moist gaze. She passed the departing Vikir a lunchbox wrapped in leaves, having grown so much within the past years that she should hardly ever be taken into consideration 15 years old. internal changed into a skewer of creamy caterpirs, a precious food. Vikir''s dry smile curved the corners of his mouth. He couldn''t don''t forget guffawing a great deal before or after his regression, however right here in Depht, heughed a lot. He hadughed greater in 4 months right here than he had in 40 years in his preceding lifestyles. "Farewell, Vikir, our hero!" without a ''so long'', the soldiers of Bk wave to Vikir with a mixture of leisure and remorse in their eyes. and then. Vikir left the depht he have been keen on in the midst of anybody''s farewell. .... ...No. now not they all. Vikir searched the gang for a face, but by no means determined it. Aiyen. For a few motive, she hadn''t shown up in town on ount that she''d heard Vikir say he be leaving town. She didn''t even show up for Vikir''s farewell ceremony. every body turned into puzzled due to the fact she normally followed Vikir anyce he went. "...it is able to''t be right." Vikir stood outside the vige, nced returned at the empty Aiyen barracks, and stood there for a few seconds. Then he turned on his heel and walked faraway from his beloved Bk vige. His steps inside the route of the border of the depht were vulnerable for the primary few steps, however then they began to pick up steam. It''s simply time to go home now. * * * Vikir soon left the brink of the depht. standing on a high rocky peak, he could see a acquainted castle ahead. The red fort. It became a mining castle constructed via the mages of Morg, to mine the rubies of crimson axe Mountain. rge earthen partitions, wooden fences, and stone homes rose crudely however majestically. It had reputedly been hardened over thest years to keep the natives at bay. And of countless veins of purple ruby, with darkish clouds gathering in swirls above. The panorama nheless bathed within the ominous hues of red and ck. "...still mining rubies?" Vikir walked slowly closer to Morg''s castle. He be returning after years. abruptly, he remembered the face of Morg Camus, the previous head of the area. turned into she nevertheless there? If she had grown up well, she could be a mature woman now, seventeen years antique and properly within the marriageable age. however that be the life of a cordinary noble households, and a Camus born into the noble society of Morg was quite distinctive. ''So, when are you entering the academy? allow''s preserve up with me. I''m probable going to get early admission by way of a 12 months or two. it would be a lot amusing if we can be first years together....'' , I remembered how years in the past, she had apanied me around and nagged me. "Did I inform you that i was deliberating applying for early admission to the Academy?" years ago, whilst she was 15, she had already said that she changed into considering early admission to the Academy, so maybe she changed into already there. ''You must have forgotten approximately me.'' At 17, you''re a grown up. An eight-year-vintage overwhelm might be not anything greater than a shy, fading memory. Vikir smiled dryly and headed out into the deste tract. The wind blew thru the cotton fields. ... just then. "hiya, ve!" A voice known as out to Vikir from behind. Turning his head, Vikir saw a silver-ck-haired, pointy-eared girl, just became neen, gazing him. Aiyen. She stood together with her lower back to the cotton wind, her eyes purple with tears. "Are you going?" "...." "in reality?" Aiyen asked in a deep voice, and Vikir answered with silence. Then Aiyen stepped in the front of him. " ... if you''re going to move, take this with you." Vikir''s eyes widened as he saw Aiyen attain out a trembling hand and deliver it to him. "!" It changed into a big bow. It was a ck bow with a dark light throughout it. A giant bow that Adonai had used in the past. there was even a bowstring that had in no way existed. Vikir realized that the white, hard string on the ck bow changed into crafted from the tanned silk of Madame 8-Legged Spider''s inte. The identical hard spring from which Madame had made and stored her webs had emerge as the string, making the ck bow aplete unit. ''Anubis'', the most powerful bow in Bk''s history, has finally regained its best form. ''... I''m sorry I''ve beencking all this time making it.'' Vikir notion to himself as he looked down on the ck Bow. ... Thud! Aiyen puts some thing round Vikir''s neck. A small ck ne. it''s far a choker, an item crafted from the tough disguise of an oxbear. This oxbear became the first catch Aiyen and Vikir had made collectively. Aiyen positioned the ne round Vikir''s neck and spoke in his native voice. " ... Don''t ever allow move of this issue. anywhere." "Understood." Vikir nodded, then seemed down at Aiyen. Aiyen looked returned up at Vikir. "...." "...." Their positions have changed loads in the beyond years. when they first met, Aiyen looked down at Vikir and gave him orders. Now, it''s Aiyen who can slightly make eye touch with Vikir. She be a head taller than him then, but now she''s a head shorter. Vikir, who had grown an awful lot taller, became to Aiyen and stated. "You''ve gotten lots shorter." It was her very own funny story, her very own code for breaking the ice. but Aiyen didn''t respond to suchme jokes. simply. Mmm. She walks in with a quick stride. Pow! A fistnds on Vikir''s belly. Vikir, who became hit inside the stomach out of nowhere, swallows a groan and bends over. ... Thud! Aiyen at once grabs the choker around Vikir''s neck. the subsequent thing you already know, Vikir is being dragged ahead through the leash in Aiyen''s hold close. after which. "...!" the moment whilst Vikir, bent on the waist, and Aiyen, choker in hand, are precisely the equal top. Their lips met at the precise equal peak and pressed collectively. .... A 2d, like an eternity. How much time had surpassed. Aiyen pushed hard in opposition to Vikir''s chest. She grew to be her again to Vikir, who had stopped respiration. "... ... see you again." It turned into nevertheless a less than perfect imperialnguage. __________________________ __________________________ "? Don''t forget to Rate this novel and add it to your library! ????" Chapter 105 - 105: Fame by Accident

Chapter 105: Fame by ident

The red Salt fort. Surrounded by earthen partitions and tall watchtowers, it is a big man-made citadel constructed with the aid of the wizards of Morg. Mines had been being evolved above, with veins of purple ruby jogging thru them. The darkish night time. Vikir climbed over a huge earthen wall and entered the internal courtroom. He could see men in protect uniforms passing underneath the protruding metallic and rocky ridges. With a soundless motion feature of the Mushuhushu, Vikir melted into the shadows and scaled the wall, sliding down the iron frame. quickly, the indoors of the red Salt fort spread out. The streets have been sopping wet with rain. Dappled light leaked via the darkish alleyways. Vikir headed down the alley looking for an hotel to live out of the rain tonight. Then. "...?" Vikir noticed some thing towering above the homes on the opposite side of the alley. It was a statue, huge and majestic sufficient to be seen certainly inside the darkness and rain. It was arge sculpture of a parent status tall, searching out over the depht to the west, possibly made absolutely of gold. The golden glow from the lower part of the discern made the surroundings seem illuminated. but, the top part of its face turned into dark and tough to see. "...What''s the point of setting some thing like that up there?" Vikir paused for a second. The statue hadn''t been there because he left the fort two years in the past. even though this be Morg''snd, it changed into nevertheless essentially owned with the aid of the Baskervilles, so there could need to be a bteral agreement for this kind of symbolic sculpture to be built. moreover, it''s a statue of terrific magnificence, with its whole frame glittering with gold, so who may want to or not it''s? Vikir approached the statue carefully. just as he turned into approximately to find out who had constructed the sort of golden statue to honor. "good day, get the hell out of right here!" one of the guards waved at Vikir. seemingly, there had been a few rats seeking to nibble on the golden statue''s gold. "This statue is a monument erected by means of the Morg, in honor of the heroes who defended the pink Salt fort! Do now not approach it, only view it from a distance!" at the overly vignt defend''s words, Vikir subsidized away. He couldn''te up with the money for to argue with the guard. He''d be pretty worn-out in the event that they discovered out who he became. "even if I''ve been forgotten by using all and sundry for 2 years... nheless, there''s no point in causing problem." not curious enough approximately the statue''s identity to take a closer look, Vikir quick became the alley. He turned into going to discover an inn and get a few rest. * * * in the end, Vikir entered the tavern. The floor became sopping wet with rainwater and smeared with a messy mixture of dust and charred footprints. the warmth changed into sweltering, contrasting with the cold breeze from the road, and the moisture blinded Vikir''s eyes. The smells of roasting meat, boiling fish, clinking beer sses, and loud shouts andughter filled the air. Vikir takes a seat. Then a ss of warm rum and 3 skewers of salted turkey brine are plopped down in the front of him. because the waitress turns away in an unfriendly manner, Vikir raises his hand. "I didn''t order this...." "howdy, this is a simple drink." Vikir''s words had been spoke back with the aid of a person with a brushy beard who walked up and sat down next to him. Bikir lifted his hood, and looked sideways. The furry-bearded guy squinted at him. "I noticed you inside the alley in advance, didn''t I?" It was the security shield who had simply yelled at Vikir. "Wahahaha! I''m sorry I yelled at you earlier, but I''m doing what I do, and that i''m on a venture. i can''t assist but be touchy when I''m on protect." He patted Vikir on the shoulder andughed. The sight of Vikir''s physique, in all likelihood in his past due young adults, made him rx his defend. Vikir merely shook his head. "... I understand." the safety shield raised his hand as though he appreciated what he noticed and known as for an attendant. Then he seemed out the window at the golden statue within the distance. "anything, you apprehend. It''s our process to guard the statue honoring ''him'', now not the opposite manner around." "Him?" Vikir repeated, and the shield sounded excited. "sure. The hero who stored the pink Salt citadel two years in the past. It changed into due to him that we survived the wonderful barbarian invasion, and even the wizards of Morg and the swordsmen of Baskerville." "...?" Vikir scratched his head. The tale changed into new to him, too. "changed into there this kind of hero?" Wasn''t it years in the past, before he disappeared? changed into there a huge barbarian invasion then, and was there a person powerful sufficient to shield Baskerville and Morg? the whole thing is questionable. Vikir changed into digging through his reminiscences, seeking to recollect the names of heroes he may have forgotten. "hi there! I''m going to buy a drink for my little buddy right here, so hurry up and get your order! shit! Did you boil and devour a tortoise leg?" The shield grabbed the unfriendly waiter by using the back of the top and ordered a few salt and pepper red meat for himself and a bottle of rum. The defend appeared lower back at Vikir and asked. "What do you need to drink, kid, I''m shopping for you something due to the fact I feel bad about yelling at you earlier." "Then I''ll have a rum too...." "Wahahaha, by using the sound of your voice, you sound like a baby, no rum, just a ss of milk, warm it up!" The shield shooed the waiter away into the kitchen. The guys at the opposite table, dressed within the same uniform because the guard, chuckled. "hi there, you speaking about ''him'' again!" "properly, I''m busy spreading the legend of ''Him'' each time I see a stranger, right?" "well, i can take into ount that. He''s the motive we''re nheless alive." "That''s proper, we will''t reward ''Him'' enough, are you able to?" The guards chattered away. while Vikir remained hooded and silent, the protect subsequent to him spoke up. "Whoa, whoa, whoa. You''re a foreigner, however you must realize. ''His'' repute and aplishments resonate some distance beyond the underdog town beneath, throughout Baskerville''s territory, and even into the Empire!" "...." "unluckily, are you speechless with amazement? How can a hero''s tale of heroism, from this type of far off little vicinity as this, shake theplete Empire?" "...." "yes, I realize, but it''s actual, and my cousin, who recently traveled to the Yellow city, can testify to that. How properly ''he'' is regarded in the Empire''s society circles now." The guard took an extended gulp of rum, then spoke with a gaping face. "It''s been years, and i''m able to nheless take into ount that day, the joys, the chills, the goosebumps!" " ...Hmm. apparently there has been a fantastic hero years in the past." Vikir shook his head, and the room erupted inughter. The guards on the again desk raised their sses of beer, vodka, and whiskey high within the air. "Wahahaha! You don''t realize ''Him''! Are you a undercover agent! nicely, while you pay attention of ''Him'', even a lowly moron like you will say you''ve heard of Him somece." "yes, certainly! ''He'' was so first rate that day, gantly chasing after the savages that no one else dared to pursue!" "He led an military of Morg and Baskervilles into the dark depths, are you able to believe it? Into the ck depths with the ones enemies, and at night time, too! It was suicide! Ha ha, but ''He'' did it! Even the mighty Adolf changed into handiest a bridesmaid that day!" "hiya! the ones are nothing! I''d be lying if I didn''t point out that He ughtered over one thousand fearsome barbarians in one fell swoop and rescued Morg''s frail Barren Jade Leaf! It changed into all way to ''Him'' that Morg''s younger girl, who became poisoned to loss of life, turned into capable of get better!" "Uh-huh! in case you didn''t see it, shut up! Do of His valor as He single-handedly charged a giant, unidentified monster that seemed out of nowhere? I saw His veryst act with my personal eyes as He threw Himself into the fray to make sure the secure retreat of the Morg and Baskerville allies!" ...? Vikir sensed that something became unusual urring. The hero who had ughtered so many barbarians in one fell swoop. The chivalry that had saved Morg''s frail, Barren Jade Leaf simplest daughter. A Holy Sacrifice, who fought bravely against a massive monster, shopping for the Alliance time to escape. "That exquisite hero who was right here with us handiest years in the past, whose call is...!" The defend leapt to his feet and lifted hisntern to polish out the window. There, just past the darkness, the face of a golden statue became seen, illuminated by way of the moonlight peeking out of the clouds. on the sight of the majestic hero, all the guards eximed. "''Vi!" " Ki!" at the equal time, endless guards grew to be their gazes in the direction of Vikir. if they didn''t recognize him by way of now, they could throw stones at him. sooner orter, Vikir responded. "...R?" Then all the guards chimed in. "appearance, you know who it is, Vikir van Baskerville!" The golden statue that towered over the relevant za of pink Salt fortress turned into in Vikir''s photo. _____________________ _____________________ "??? Get ready to dive into a new chapter of this captivating novel every day , and don''t forget to Rate this novel and add it to your library! ????" Chapter 106 - 106: A Surprising Homecoming

Chapter 106: A Surprising Homing

e on, let us have fun! you too, be part of us!" "We always disy our appreciation for Lord Vikir''s statue like this at night time." "he is the cause we survived the assault that day ,we survived due to the fact he stopped thatrge beast!" "what''s urring my friend. you''re a unusual younger fe, you''re heartless! put greater energy into it! p more difficult! Come on, mate!" became said as the guards of the red Salt castle looked at Vikir''s statue and pped twelve instances at mid-night at the hour. The passersby can tell the time through the sound of the guards'' pping. Vikir observed the faces of the guards who pressured him to p, one after the other. around two years ago, inside the intensity''s of the pink and ck Mountains. The faces of folks who ran faraway from Madame eight-legs. a number of them looked like the squaddies he''d seen then. The hairy guy who served Vikir the ss of milk chuckled. "anyway, if you don''t understand Vikir''s name in this area then you definitely''re a undercover agent. Of route, it''s a chunk of an exaggeration to mention that the rumor has reached the opposite side of the world. still, the rumors are genuine. If it''s now not, why would the residence of Morg have supplied the sort of big quantity of gold to honor his achievements?" it''s far said that each 12 months, politicians and nobles from neighbouring citiese to pay their respects and perform ceremonies in the front of the giant golden statue. Vikir sighed, urgent his hood deeper into his face. positive, he''dpleted a lot in the depths two years ago, but maximum of his aplishments... were grossly exaggerated. not simplest did I kill heaps of natives in a single fell swoop, but I additionally rescued the allied armies of Morgue and Baskerville, or even rescued Morg''s fragile (?) Barren Jade Leaf. To be clean, it be Adolf Morg who did the maximum harm that night. Vikir had merely lessened the quantity of time for them catch up to the barbarians at night. ''..., although I did y the function of a martyr towards Madame on the end.'' Vikir sipped his milk and reminisced. ''besides. It was clean that all that be finished by means of Morg Adolf ,and thebined forces of Morg and Baskerville armies that night have been ,warped and twisted into the credit of 1 guy, Vikir. simply as Vikir be looking to figure out the way to make feel of this situation. Creak. all of sudden, the door to the motel burst open. The sound of the fish boiling, the scent of the skewers cooking inside the salt, the warmth of the beefrd sizzling, all of it vanished in an on the spot. The night breeze swept away the recent, thick and dirty air of the tavern. The night time breeze came inside the from behind of 3dies in long robes. With their thick eyebrows, catlike eyes, and beautiful functions, the 3dies might be triplets. Upon seeing them, the guards rose to their feet in unison and saluted. "Loyalty, we greet themanders of the fort!" Their trade in posture drew Vikir''s attention. Vikir checked out the threedies as they entered the tavern. "...!" He had visible them before, if he recalled efficaciously They were the three nt life of Morg, or the 3 Misfortunes. Highsis, Midsis, and Lowsis. focusing on grass, earth, and water magic, they walked up to the desk with their one of a kind crimson hair and sat down. The men''s eyes had been momentarily dazed by way of their beauty, however they couldn''t make a mistake. Neither should Vikir, especially due to the fact the triplets'' personalities had been sincerely terrifying. "What have been they speaking approximately that was so humorous?" "the in. It''s middle of the night, they''re likely pping again." "were they speakme about Mr. Vikir?" The guards answered the triplets'' question with a roar. "yes, we were!" Then the eldest, Highsis,ughed as she grabbed the bloodless mug of beer in front of her. "Ho-ho-ho-it''s no surprise, for his aplishments are outstanding, and that i still get a thrill thinking about how I felt after I saw him that day." The rookie guards'' eyes sparkle at Highsis''s phrases. "Did you ever meet Him in person, Commander?" "Of direction." Highsis and the other sisters narrowed their eyes andughed. "once I first saw him, I idea he changed into only a quite boy, but I were given to recognise him at some point of our time collectively within the fortress. I saw him for who he truly was: a person distinctly kind and charismatic." Vikir, standing right subsequent to her, may want to rarely consider his ears. He remembered his first encounter with them as much less than excellent. but for some cause, the sisters Highsis, Midsis, and Lowsis regarded to don''t forget their time with Vikir as some thing absolutely lovely. "He became wonderful. I actually spent theplete time he became dwelling inside the fort ogling him." "even though we only bumped into every other some times within the mess corridor." "We did see each other on the cotton subject boundary, however, although we didn''t get a danger to have a protracted speak earlier than the 3 Baskervilles interrupted us. If I''d recognized this became going to ur, i''d have talked to him at a chunk more." She took the guards aside and started to chatter. The female who had been so unfriendly to them earlier observed and with politeness served them beverages and snacks. Vikir sat alone at desk, listening carefully to the triplets'' story. He was hoping to listen at the least a bit of what were urring in Morg and Baskerville. The triplets were pretty talkative, and Vikir be able to get masses of information out of them. The adjustments because Vikir''s disappearance two years ago and the eventual assertion if his loss of life were awesome. The maximum shocking became the variety of times Hugo Les Baskerville had visited Morg in a livid rage. And that the Morg rewarded the Baskervilles diplomatically with an significant amount of money. in spite of this, Hugo Les Baskervilles did not relent in his anger. And finally, that just a few weeks ago, Morg Camus had individually led a search party thru the depths of the pink and ck Mountains. Vikir had typical all of this with a grimace. nicely, if Hugo became disillusioned approximately his disappearance, it was because he''d misced a beneficial hound. And if he''s still angry, it''s because he thinks the reward given by using the Morg''s is too small. The onlyponent that appears surprising is that Camus nheless hasn''t forgotten Vikir after years. till only some weeks ago, she had been steadfastly main a seek celebration through the depths, and then she disappeared. ...Rumor has it, she''s gone into hiding deep within her family and long past into retirement? whatever. The triplets advised Vikir''s story, subtly bragging to the guards about their experiences and connections. "by way of the manner, that golden statue over there doesn''t even capture 1/2 of Vikir''s actual appearance. It''s a shame, because if he have been still alive, he''d be a terrific suit for me by way of now." "Who''s paired with whom? That''s ridiculous, if he have been alive, I''d actually be the only to pick him up." "Don''tbat, sisters. We''ll all get along, What man would turn down the three people?" but then the triplets'' sisters all silence right away. "What''s usingbating, he''s already gone." A somber temper settled over the tavern for a moment. with the aid of this time, Vikir had gotten up and climbed the steps to the second one floor. He couldn''t wait to get to his room andy down. He was tired of taking note of his very own tale, which be bing strange. Then. unfortunately, out of the nook of her eye, Highsis stuck sight of Vikir''s hood. "you there! Your outfit is suspicious. get over right here!" She wasn''t inside the temper for a little teasing, so she straight away used the castlemander''s powers to forestall and search. Vikir paused in whilst shifting up the stairs. If he took off his hood here, the ecosystem could be overwhelming. He taken into consideration pretending he hadn''t heard and persevering with up the stairs, but that would simplest fuel Highsis''s foul temper. "hiya! prevent! Can''t you pay attention me?" The protect next to me spoke. "pass over. i purchased this youngster a tumbler of milk in advance... and he isn''t suspicious." "shut up, at this time of night, the natives outdoor are surprisingly quiet, we need to be greater vignt!" Highsis leapt to her ft. He stretched out her hand towards Vikir. A effective stream of mana swirled round Vikir. "Bind!" The wooden railings of the staircase creaked, and lengthy vines grew round Vikir, trying to wrap round him. however. Whirik- Vikir flew out of the manner easily, heading off the hold close of vines. Highsis''s eyes widen at the sight, as do those of Midsis and Lowsis, and those who have been status in the back of them, looking impressed . The men of the guard beside him have been so amazed that they spat out their drinks. They hadn''t expected him with a view to prevent the magic of Morg''s three sisters so without difficulty, mainly since it got here from Highsis, the strongest of the 3. "...shit." Vikir sensed that things have been getting difficult. He thought approximately hiding within the night, however Morg''s trio were no match for him. The 3 sisters, Highsis, Midsis, and Lowsis, quick rose to their ft and drew upon their magic. The guards, who have beenughing and talking a moment ago, also drew their swords, bows, staves, and magic, and surrounded Vikir with a pointy facet. "who''re you, get rid of your hood and monitor your identity!" Highsis shouted sharply. Vikir sighed softly. He might be able to escape, but it''d turn the whole castle the wrong way up. He didn''t believe himself to get away with out spilling blood. And it wasn''t as though he had to wear a hood to hide himself inside the first vicinity. ''I''m on my manner to tell Baskerville that I''m again anyway....'' whether or not Baskerville or Morg observed out first turned into merely a count number of series. finally, Vikir obediently stopped and raised his arms. Then, below the watchful eyes of all, he slowly pulled lower back his hood. .... the instant Vikir''s hood got here off, revealing his face. "...Uh-oh." "...Ahhhhhhhhh." "...Ahhhhhhhhhhhh." The triplets exim in unison. It''s not a response to seeing a familiar face, it''s in simple terms a reaction to Vikir''s appearance. after which. separately, they start toprehend that Vikir''s face bears a cing resemnce to something. numerous guards slowly flip their heads to stare at the face of the golden statue out of doors the window. "...?" Then they turn again and stare on the face of Vikir, standing at the railing of the steps. "...!" and that they cross stiff. The surprise spreads to every guy within the defend. It spreads to each man inside the tavern, and even to Morg''s 3 sisters, Highsis, Midsis, and Lowsis. soon, all who recognized Vikir''s face stood with their mouths agape and their index palms trembling. "Vi, vi, vi, vi, vi, vi...." Vikir Van Baskerville. The missing hound of the Iron-Blooded. The hero of the pink Salt has again. __________________________ __________________________ "? Don''t forget to Rate this novel and add it to your library! ????" Chapter 107 - 107: A Request Made

Chapter 107: A Request Made

the following morning. Vikir pushed himself out of his shabby mattress within the tavern. He had declined the offer from Highsis ultimate night time toe back and live inside the castle''s visitor quarters. He''d already paid for the room the day prior to this. As he descended the creaky timber stairs and stepped onto the first ground, where the guards from closing night time stood defend in front of the tavern and saluted in booming voices. "''Salute!" "...i am no longer from the Morg family, you do no longer need to salute." "Sir Vikir, you are the hero of purple Salt castle, and we''ve got now not forgotten how you saved our lives in the depth years in the past, so we salute you from the bottom of our hearts...!" That''s where Vikir decided to give up. He could should get used to the salutes and phrases of honour as a way to follow him any more. He couldn''t have the funds for to experience awkward all the time. just then, one of the waitresses from final night rushed over and passed Vikir a bag. "hi there, there''s..., in case you don''t mind, I concept I''de up with a snake in your travels ...." It turned into a skewer of the high-quality cuts of beef, a few natural antiseptics, and dark colored beer in a cold ss bottle. whilst the guards noticed it, they sighed deeply. "What inside the global has came about to that girl?" they said. "How can Nancy, the cold wind of the tavern, the epitome of rudeness, be so type..." "I wager she''s all of sudden wakened her spirit of hospitality ." " What a cruel international. appears are all that rely." but Nancy wasn''t the best person who had modified. Ding, ding, ding, ding, ding. As quickly as the sun rose inside the morning, three steeds approached Vikir''s tavern. The 3 horses have been observed by means of numerous other carriages and servants. using at the horses on the vanguard had been the 3 vegetation of Morg. Morg Highsis, Morg Midsis, and Morg Lowsis. For some cause, they regarded extraordinary than they did the day before today. For starters, they no had fairer skin, purple lips, darker eyebrows, and greater described capabilities. They appeared herbal, as if they weren''t carrying make-up, but they have been honestly carrying heavy make-up that took an extreme amount of time, cash, and attempt to position on. On pinnacle of that, they have been carrying formal clothing, that they could in no waymonly put on. afterward, Morg''s three sisters who greeted Vikir dismounted from their horses. Even the notoriously ill-tempered Highsis stated "thanks" in a gentle voice to the servant who helped her to her feet. Vikir stated to the triplets. "Is it ok to travel unarmed in wartime?" It be an harmless question. however they replied with a glint of their eyes. "i''m armed." "i''m additionallypletely armed. It''s called bat readiness''." "Ho-ho-ho, even though my sisters'' makeup is greater like camouge than armour." The youngest of the 3 sisters'' expressions stiffened at her sisters''sment. "What? Camouge, that''s referring to the face you hid along with your brush~" "I most effective concealed my face, what approximately you sister? You nketed the define of your chin altogether. you furthermore mght made your nostril sincerely get up with shading, however what? That''s almost like a civil engineering." "k, circte your bangs out of the manner youngster, so i''m able to y football for your forehead." as the 3 Morg all at oncemenced to argue with every other, the air around them started out to swirl with magical strength. regardless of their smiling faces, the air round them became developing chilly. but, their fight became speedy interrupted with the aid of a unmarried phrase from Vikir. "have you ever contacted the Baskervilles?" Highsis was the primary to elevate her hand and answer. "yes, I sent an owl simply the previous day to tell them that Mr. Vikir has again." Slowly, his name modified from "sir" to "mr". It turned into Highsis''s manner of seeking to be more respectful. Vikir, of course, wasn''t phased in any respect. "All proper, then. I''ll move on my own from right here." They have been nevertheless in front of the tavern. He simply intended he''s going to make the trip alone. The three sisters had been overtly upset. "Are you sure you don''t need us to apany you ...?" "It''s an extended manner to the citadel border." "The roads areplex, and you can wander away." "I''m positive you''re busy, however it''s k." "we are not busy! we aren''t busy in any respect!" "We''re so bored we''re napping all the time in recent times! The barbarians are quiet, we''re not busy in any respect." "Why don''t you juste with us, we''ll show you the sights ande up with a few advice..." "No, thank you. I''d respect it if I ought to simply borrow a horse." Vikir pped his arms and idea to himself. "once I return domestic, I''ll have to document that Morg''s guys are ying round. Such disloyalty is unforgivable, drowsing round whilst borrowing someone else''snd. Then. Highsis came up behind him, pulling a pale white horse. best it''s ears have been dyed red. "This one is my favourite, his name is Poppy, and that i''ve had him due to the fact he changed into a child. whilst you''re driving him, you''re additionally using me... No, no, please think about it as riding with me, eh, eh." "Sis, didn''t you buy that horse in a hurry on the marketce remaining night." "Yeah, yeah, yeah, I picked the great one I could discover, and i driven the stallholders hard, however it became a actual deal~" Highsis grits her enamel and menaced at her siblings. some thing. Vikir climbed onto the pony. till then, the 3 sisters were arguing over who might lead Vikir to the edge of the red Salt fort''s limitations. Then. "..., i''ve a query for you." Vikir grew to be his head. meeting his gaze, the 3 sisters stopped transferring for a moment and stared up into his face with nk expressions. It became as though they have been mesmerised. but Vikir''s next phrases introduced them back to truth. "wherein is Camus?" Camus. Camus Morg. hearing the call brought the 3 sisters again to truth as though a bucket of cold water had been poured over them. "That, that, that''s right. That''s right, there has been Camus, ugh." "... We''re gonna need to appearance all around the ce, aren''t we?" "That''s why I instructed you no longer to try this, sisters!" The three sisters gasped, realising what they''d simply performed. Then Highsis replied Vikir''s query. "If it''s Camus, she''s entering closed-door training." "...closed?" Vikir repeated, and Highsis shook his head, filling within the nks of what ought to have urred. She had heard that once Vikir''s disappearance, Camus had organised a seek birthday celebration and spent years searching the Depths of ck and crimson Mountain. but after failing to get better Vikir''s frame, not to mention store him, Camus all of sudden stopped searching and entered into a closed-door schooling consultation. And what he heard from Morg''s 3 sisters turned into startling. "She''s separated from Uncle Adolf." Highsis stated, sounding amazed herself. I heard that Camus has changed a touch because the time he stopped looking for Vikir. She had lost a good deal of her brash persona and spoke much less. Then, immediately, She introduced her withdrawal from the "mild facet". because Camus usually apanied Adolf like a parent, who was her uncle and the chief of a mild faction, the Morg family changed into greatly surprised even from inside. however, Adolf did no longer express any professional remarks about this incident. He just silently watched Camus, who had defected, joined the "dark facet", which stands at the other stop of a "light side". "... The dark facet." Vikir frowned slightly. There are two factions in Morg. The mild side, which uses magic to obtain results both internally and externally. And the dark Faction, which is much less publicly visible, but deeply researches and develops magic within the circle of rtives. participants of the light faction journey in and across the n, ying monsters and constructing buildings. individuals of the darkish facet, on the other hand,monly don''t tour outside of the family. as an alternative, they have a look at a selected area or style of magic extensive, and via limitless trials and mistakes, discover and recreate new magic. It''s the difference among a practitioner and a researcher. ''The contemporary leader of the light Faction is Adolf Morg , and the chief of the darkish Faction is Snake Morg." Snake Morg. he''s an archmage who leads the house of Morg and holds the name of Marquis of the Empire. The identical rank as the patriarch, Respane Morg, and a distant rtive of hers, he became not known to the public. The simplest issue that involves thoughts is his recognition as being noticeably pompous and cussed. ... Of direction, Vikir, who had lived thru the Age of Destruction, was familiar with the man called Snake Morg. "this is surprising." Vikir frowned. before the regression, Camus and Snake had never gotten along. however by hook or by crook, on this life, Camus had all of sudden joined arms with Snake. considering the fact that Morg''s birthday party consists of 1 delegate, 20 senators, and 400 representatives, Camus might maximum possibly have been a senator. perhaps she wasn''t even a senator at all. Vikir hesitated a second, then spoke up. "can you supply a message to Camus?" Highsis nodded as if it had been apparent. "positive. It''s a favour from a pal." "ok. Then I''ll ask you to keep it brief." Vikir nodded, and all 3 sisters took out pens and paper, ready to dictate. but what honestly came out of Vikir''s mouth turned into very simple and brief. -while you get a chance, let''s meet head to head. ...? Is that it? Weren''t they spected to be reunited after two lengthy years? The 3 sisters, Highsis, Midsis, and Lowsis, stood in location in a daze. Turning to them, Vikir delivered, as if it had just took ce to him. "Oh, and. make sure to depart the dark facet." _____________________ _____________________ "??? Get ready to dive into a new chapter of this captivating novel every day , and don''t forget to Rate this novel and add it to your library! ????" Chapter 108 - 108: A Familiar Face

Chapter 108: A Familiar Face

Vikir rode his horse to the town of Underdog. A city wherein he had once served as a deputy magistrate. Vikir rode his horse via the streets and alleyways of Underdog metropolis. The town''s protection had been significantly progressed. in the meanwhile, there had been pretty fewer homeless humans and drunkards wandering the town, and the streets were cleaner. One aspect I observed turned into that there were very few youngsters round. kids are normally strolling around and gambling inside the streets and alleyways, however surprisingly, there were no kids inside the alleyways. There had been a few children wandering round, likely walking errands, but they were continually observed by using a mother or father. in any other case, they''d rush again into their homes ,as though there has been something scary outdoor. "...?" Vikir tilted his head, but entreated his horse toward the city corridor. the principle front to the metropolis hall be now in sight, he felt bit nostalgic. He hadn''t been there considering he had quickly left the depths to find a therapy for the pink dying. <ÒÆľ֮ÐÅ> / there has been a que with those words genuinely written on them by means of Chihuahua. It became made inside the past whilst Vikir burned 10 billion on a wager. As he entered the city corridor constructing, he was greeted through a bustling body of workers. with out a legitimate, Vikir dismounted and made his manner via the gang to the inner. This was to satisfy up with Chihuahua, Baskerville. He noticed a woman busily working in front of the Deputy Commissioner''s office. Judging by way of the unfamiliarity of her face, she was a brand new employe. faucet. Vikir knocked once on her table. but the woman changed into so busy, she didn''t answer except for a brief frown. faucet. Vikir knocked on her table a 2nd time without effect. tap. however thedy didn''t reply this time. "Take a waitlist and wait." She said in a totally businesslike tone. "...." Vikir concept for a moment and nodded. currently, Vikir turned into indexed as useless, so he was not officially a deputy. So, in precept, it changed into proper to attract a number and wait. specially given that he had no purpose of making a scene. . Vikir took the price ticket and sat down to wait. "...." none of the employees on foot by way of paid him any mind, their faces have been buried of their papers. After he had waited for hours. ultimately, Vikir''s turn came. The 3020th consumer in the front of him had just finished hismercial enterprise and went away. Vikir had simply gotten up and was drawing close the woman. ...bang! A table near him shook as if it be going to shatter. A male worker jumped to his ft and shouted in an excited voice. "news from purple Salt citadel! Lord Vikir is alive and properly!" "What! sincerely!?" "It''s authentic! It''s proper! It''s a message from the Commander of Morg own family himself! He''s leaving the crimson Salt fort and is on his manner here!" Then there has been an uproar. The environment in the city corridor speedy was a simmering pandemonium. "Lord Vikir is alive!" "It''s the return of a hero! touch the primary residence of Baskerville now!" "Lord Vikir is on his way right here! Roll out the purple carpet now!" "We most effective have a white carpet! What must we do?" "Make it crimson together with your personal blood, and wee him with all you purchased!" The city corridor body of workers began to scramble, abandoning all their crucial paintings. That included the girl Siting in the front of Vikir. "For God''s sake, we need to get prepared to wee Sir. Vikir right now!" She threw down the 3021st waitlist and stormed out. Or higher stated she might have don so if Vikir hadn''t gotten in her manner. "Wait. you need to cope with my grievance first." "If it''s urgent, just send it in, and that i''ll do it first issue day after today morning!" "It''ll be too past due then." The female shot Vikir a nce of incredulity. "I''m sorry, but i will''t help you right now! we''ve got a guest, a totally crucial one at that! I don''t recognise what your business is, however beneath those circumstances, you''ll have to wait untilter...!" "I want to peer the director." The girl paused as the name of the Chihuahua Baskerville got here out of Vikir''s mouth. If he was going to go straight to the workce, he be a quite crucial figure, and she couldn''t forget about him. So she grunted and rued up the papers. "Oh, no, I don''t need to do that now that Mr. Vikir is on his way to .... Why didn''t you tell me you had a assembly, so I should get it canceled faster?" The girl nced back at her coworkers, who have been busy making ready to wee Vikir, and gave the "authenticinant" a nce. Then she slid a bit of paper in the front of Vikir. "Write down your name and the cause of your go to right here, please, as rapid as possible!" Vikir did as he was advised. -name: Vikir Van Baskerville -purpose of visit: Reunion The girl snatched the papers out of Vikir''s hand. She had handled such a lot ofints that she was used to managing nobles. She didn''t even bother to study the papers before knocking at the door of the administrators workce. "Mr. Chihuahua, you have a vacationer!" Chihuahua''s voice came from the other facet of the door. "What? I don''t have any meetings these days." "sure, however you''ve got a vacationer!" "I said I don''t have a meeting, and that i''m canceling anybody i have. Mr. Vikir is on his manner, so simply send him home, and they''ll apprehend." The woman grew to be away as she still hadn''t read the office work. She sighed and waved the papers in her hand at Vikir, who stood still. "Mr. Director said that there''ll be no assembly nowadays, and he''s busy with an emergency, so next time, please make an appointment earlier than youe in. What turned into your name, the paperwork says... sure Mr. Vikir. in the destiny, please make sure to touch me earlier and ship me a message at ...." And a moment. Thedy''s body went inflexible. She appeared dazed for a moment, then she adjusted her sses and looked lower back on the paperwork. quickly, the letters in the name area ofinant 3021 are in reality seen on her sses. -name: Vikir Van Baskerville -purpose of visit: Reunion as the woman stood there together with her papers, one at a time, busy employees stroll by means of and take a look at the contents of her papers. "good day, I''m busy, what are you doing here now not rolling out the red carpet... eh!?" "hello, don''t get in my manner, can you get out of my way, please... huck!?" "What''s with all of the prying...?" The humans amassed across thedy worker one at a time and froze in location. The range of human beings became gettingrger andrger. quickly, theplete city hall staff had rued round Vikir, and they had been all frozen in area. The workce became silent as if it had in no way been so busy. After a long moment of silence. "patron variety 3021 will input... ." The female worker''s voice echoed softly as she crawled away. * * * Chihuahua Baskerville checked out Vikir as he burst into his workce. "Oh. as a minimum you got here thru the door this time, remaining time you got here through the window." He had gotten quite used to Vikir''s unusual behaviour. Vikir flopped down on the couch as quickly as he entered. a infant got here jogging At to him. "Daddy! Daddy!" It was Pomeranian. It became Pomeranian Baskerville. Vikir grabbed Her via the waist and lifted her up. "now not daddy, uncle." "Uncle! Uncle-!" Pomeranianughed as if she was amused by way of Vikir''s behaviour. She clung to Vikir''s side, her arms digging into his waist. "Uncle! Hehe. I''m a rat! trap the rat-" Pomeranian had found out to speak a bit. The Chihuahua''s education ought to have worked, Vikir thought. Pomeranian held out a rat to Vikir, but it didn''t look like the type of rat you''d keep as a puppy. It changed into so thin and scrawny that it changed into not anything however bone and skin. Vikir nodded approvingly. "It''s a adorable little rat, however be careful no longer to trap the gue." "Hehe. A, Uncle!" Vikir patted the Pomeranian on the head, then turned his attention to the Chihuahua. Chihuahua crammed Vikir in at the information of what had transpired while he be gone. In go back, Vikir acknowledged the activities that had came about to him within the depths. As Chihuahua listened in awe and amazement. "So, did you in the end defeat the mysterious creature that became located in the depths?" "now not absolutely. but, it fled to a chilly and barren vicinity with fatal injuries, so it has likely frozen to demise or starved to demise." "Kya, our Deputy magistrate, after you owe some one a debt, you pay it again to the quit!" This time it turned into Vikir''s flip to invite a query. "have you solved any of the underdog''s issues?" "Oh, it''s all been resolved thanks to your inspiration from final time, Sindhiwendi''s superb at her process." all of sudden, the Chihuahua''s typically joyful expression darkened for a moment. Vikir didn''t miss the trade and requested. "Is something wrong?" "...In truth. There''s a case that even Sindiwendi can''t appear to determine out." Then Chihuahua stood up and pulled out a sheet of paper from the bookshelf. . It turned into a cold case inside the city of Underdog. "these days, youngsters from the slums had been disappearing one after any other. It''s a serial phenomenon... I don''t think it''s a kidnapping for money. The trail isn''t always pretty clean." "Is it the work of the identical person?" "If my bet is correct it is a solo operation, though I don''t have any evidence." "''Don''t Sindiwendy''s a sesful man or women, I''m positive we''ll get a lead soon." "i am hoping so." The Chihuahua shook its head as if it he in problem. Then. "Dad! Uncle, this is Baba-" The Pomeranian grabbed Vikir''s arm again and sagged. Vikir couldn''t assist but flip his head because the Pomeranian clung to his arm together with his whole frame. The non permanent separation seemed to have made her even greater sullen. "So, Pomeranian, what do you need?" "Rats! Rats!" Pomerian held out some other rat to Vikir. Vikir nodded correctly and attempted to stay up to Pomerian''s expectations. At that moment. "...?" Vikir took another take a look at the rat in Pomerian''s hand. something changed into off about it. Vikir squinted his eyes and examined the rat. The rat reeked of demise. Upon closer inspection, the rat be lengthy lifeless, not anything left but bones and pores and skin. And Pomeranian changed into ying with it. "...!" Vikir''s mouth opened midway. The rat changed into now dancing on Pomerian''s palm. This became actually a corpse resuscitation approach, a demise magic spell that would be performed using bad mana. "Pomeranian." "Ung Uncle!" "This rat, did you revive it?" Pomeranian nodded with a cheerful expression. "Ung!" "for the reason that whilst did you know you may do that?" "Ung... one night, nights, 3 baam...." The Pomeranian wiggled her arms eagerly, after which stretched out five hands. Vikir nodded. "5 nights ago?" "Mmm." "Who taught you a way to y with rats like this?" "The tribe!" Vikir turned into silent for a second at Pomeranian''s words. Pomeranian have been observed within the vige of the Rococo tribe. Vikir had assumed that she had learned the secrets of the Rococo tribe, who, are known for his or her ck magic andmand capabilities, over their shoulder, but he changed into now not certain. "At this age, you''ve already sensed mana, even the maximum elusive bad mana? Even the youngsters of the Baskervilles and Morg, who are said to be geniuses, don''t sense mana until they have been eight years antique. however Pomeranian felt mana at the age of five and was ying with it freely. "...Hmm." Vikir idea for a moment. a mystical prodigy had appeared within the Iron-Blooded Sword own family, and she or he became the illegitimate granddaughter of the patriarch. "i ponder how Hugo might react if he determined out? Vikir attempted to imagine Hugo''s response to seeing the Pomeranian. ''If it became the Hugo he knew, in all likelihood. ''... granddaughter. and also you don''t even recognise what type of bastard''s blood she''s blended with? You nugatory aspect!'' It be probable to be some thing like that. Hugo judges all his kids by means of efficiency. Ady can''t wield a sword in addition to a man, so she''s already going to be judged negatively. And magic, ck magic! That''s now not exactly Hugo''s favorite sort of witchcraft. ''... Plus, I don''t understand what he''ll consider her being his granddaughter.'' Vikir closed his eyes and taken into consideration. There were few daughters in the Baskervilles. No, almost none. you need to look a ways and huge to discover one, and even then, Hugo doesn''t even understand their names. In reality, there had been no daughters in Hugo''s direct lineage in any respect. "...Pomeranian must be the simplest one." Vikir muttered, looking down at the Pomeranian clinging to his leg. Pomeranian los angeles Baskerville. She be the best baby of the eldest daughter of the modern-day head of residence Baskerville, Hugo Les Baskerville. In other words, the most direct of the direct line. the first daughter of his first spouse''s first daughter. How would Hugo react? Is it a great concept to introduce Hugo to the Pomeranians in the first vicinity? Vikir shook his head, remembering Hugo''s cold look. "i can''t consider what that cold-blooded guy could say to Pomeranian. I''m sure he''ll say some thing nasty, like they''re useless, a waste, a mongrel, or something else. Or maybe he''ll simply provide her a cold, unfeeling stare, like he''s looking at an invisible object. ''If that is the case, then it is probably quality not to confront them....'' just as Vikir turned into deliberating what to do with the nevertheless very younger Pomeranian. ... a bang! something crashed through the window. Chihuahua opened the window in surprise and sees an owl with a letter tied to its leg. The Chihuahua fast took the letter and study it. Then he seemed returned at Vikir in horror and eximed. "Mr. Vikir, we''re in problem!" "What?" "It''s from the primary residence! God, my lord! Gee, directly! As quickly as he heard the news of Vikir''s survival, he, he is on his manner... !" on the same time. there was a noise that cut off the Chihuahua''s phrases. A bang-bang-bang! A knock at the front door of the city hall. And the panting of horses that had traveled an extended manner at a fast tempo. sooner orter, the Chihuahuapleted speakme. "He''s right here!" __________________________ __________________________ "? Don''t forget to Rate this novel and add it to your library! ????" Chapter 109 - 109: Family Matters

Chapter 109: Family Matters

It hadn''t been long on the grounds that Vikir''s return. Hugo Les Baskervilles, the head of the iron-blooded Baskervilles family, made his flow without dy upon hearing the news of Vikir''s go back. His reaction turned into so excessive that even Vikir himself hadn''t not waiting for it. Hugo traveled to the Underdog''s metropolis hall, followed with the aid of his butler, John Barrymore. He got here straight to the office and asked for Vikir first. "wherein is my son?" Hugo asked, and the Chihuahua quick led him into the office. Vikir slightly had time to greet him. Hugo burst through the workce door and faced Vikir, who became just stepping out. "...!" Hugo''s eyes widened. Vikir''s eyes widened slightly as well. "You''re again." "I''m back." "well carried out." "thanks." Themunication is reasonably dry and brief for a father-son reunion. but, Barrymore, standing in the back of them, watched themunication with amusement and pleasure. "It''s been a long term for the reason that I''ve seen my lord so satisfied." No marvel Barrymore notion this. Hugo hadn''t smiled as soon as within the two years due to the fact that Vikir''s disappearance. not even the slightest smile. but now Hugo changed into looking at Vikir and smiling. Of direction, it be nearly impossible to tell, due to the fact his face was so cold and stoic. in the meantime. Vikir nced cautiously at the door to the next room. Hugo hade in this sort of hurry that he hadn''t hidden the Pomeranian properly. He''d gotten her into the subsequent room in a hurry, so she must be excellent. Then. ...Jaw! Hugo pped Vikir at the shoulder. "So, how have you ever been?" Vikir tensed for a second. He''d spent all this time building up his electricity inside the depht to avoid revealing his true capabilities to Hugo. As a survivor of a age of destruction, Vikir used his skillful mana-hiding techniques to preserve his power in test. but. "...?" fantastically, he felt no stress from Hugo''s hand on his shoulder. there was no indication that he was scanning the mana internal, or looking to get a study on it. there has been even a faint warm temperature to his voice that seemed out of ce. "what is it?" Vikir is a touch taken aback. turned into he just asking, in reality curious? Vikir searched Hugo''s gaze once more. but he couldn''t read some thing in it. surprise, pleasure, curiosity, remedy? It became like.... ''seems like an ordinary father.'' Vikir furrowed his forehead. ''It''s one or the alternative.'' both Hugo''s mind had grown deeper and more sinister than even he may want to understand, or his personal thoughts had turned stupid. The night earlier than the regression, when the rain was pouring down in torrents. He can''t forget about the texture of so many enamel piercing his body. How can he forget about the person who used him of being in league with demons and done him? A grasp of hounds, and king of all hounds. That was Hugo Les Baskerville. Vikir sharpened his fangs, which were almost dull, once more. And the greater he did so, the softer his tone have be. "I''ve been targeting getting better from the wounds I suffered on the arms of monsters at the same time as adrift within the depths, and i''ve controlled to set up pleasant members of the family with a number of the natives." Hugo''splexion brightened a piece. "I see. You installed pleasant family members with the barbarians?" "sure." "That''s a greatponent." Hugo nodded. It became a rather sudden response, given his morbid dislike of the natives of Depht. but at Hugo''s subsequent phrases, Vikir could only nod in settlement. "You must have gotten to recognize the barbarians nicely sufficient to recognize their location and power, which would make it simpler if you want to wipe them out." Hugo nevertheless appeared the natives as something simr to demons. Vikir concealed a sigh. "What I''ve discovered from my time with them is that... their strength is greater than I notion." "Hmm. That''s actual, specifically with the night time Foxes being such a risk." "but I''ve figured out a manner to govern them." "Ho-ho, and what''s that?" Hugo asked, his face lights up at Vikir''s words. in case you ask Vikir, he always has an excellent answer. Hugo seemed to think so. And this time, Vikir didn''t disappoint. "The natives of Depht are vulnerable towards the Empire''s manufactured goods." "manufactured goods?" "yes. i''ve showed that traders from bourgeois families have been sneaking in and trading with the natives of Depht." Hugo''s expression hardened at the words. Then he growled in a low voice. "a gaggle of money-grubbers, and now they''re buying and selling with foreign enemies? ultimately, I''m going to must reduce their heads off...." "You don''t have to worry, father, I''ve exterminated all of them." "What?" "I''m a deputy Justice of the Peace within the town of Underdog, and that i had them summarily achieved under the authority of the performing Justice of the Peace, and of route there had been no witnesses." Hugo''s eyes widened once more. Then his gaze dropped to Vikir''s, and it be reced via a nce of familiarity, of reputation. "I see. That''s just like my son. this is Baskerville." and then, with a gleam in his eye, Hugo asked. "sure, it is. You suggest the bourgeois have been seducing the barbarians with their petty synthetic goods?" "yes. ss beads and woolen crafts, that are cheap in the Empire, or veggies and grain, which might be precious to them. Exploiting them is a splendid manner to hold them under manipte, and it''s a amazing diplomatic benefit." "...Hmm. however isn''t that alternate, no longer conquest?" "It''s a way to win without fighting." Hugo''s expression became grim for a moment. "there''s no point in fighting. The sword of Baskerville exists to attract blood from the our bodies of barbarians." What an infernal warmonger. Vikir clucked his tongue inwardly, but didn''t permit it disy. "Of path barbarians will shed blood." "Hmm? however didn''t you simply say we had been buying and selling?" "I didn''t imply to signify that we make peace with the barbarians." "Then?" Vikir''s eyes lit up at Hugo''s query. "I intended to use them as reinforcements for looking demons." Pfft. Hugo''s favorite tactic. Hugo changed into quite intrigued by means of the concept. "Hmmm. let''s lure them in with cheap synthetic items and y the demons. It''s not so bad, in spite of everything, demons also are targets." "Yeah. I''ve already constructed the infrastructure, you just want to utilize it." Vikir did no longer need the natives of Bk to be harmed with the aid of the Baskervilles. Now that Madame Eightlegs changed into long gone, pressuring the Bk from the west, the Bk would escape the Baskervilles and pass deeper into the watery depths of their authentic home. it''s going to now not have any reason to stumble upon Baskerville avenue. The Baskervilles can easily fill the void left by Bk''s departure to the west. because Hugo is blind to Madame''s life, he will see Bk shifting west and count on that he''s fleeing. For Vikir, it''s a win-win: warfare is averted and alternate is secured. sooner orter, Hugo nodded. "very well. Then I''ll leave the trade with the barbarians to you. are you able to do it?" "in case you ask me to, i can do it." "excellent." Hugo smiled with delight at his son''s loyalty, which turned into no exclusive than it had been years ago-if anything, even more potent. It became a win-win for Vikir, too, since he might simplest should wrap the alreadyid out board in his personal benefit. Then. "...!" Hugo introduced. "There have to be a tribe some of the barbarians referred to as the Rococo." "sure. I know of them." "There will be no change with them. The Rokoko tribe on my own could be exterminated." Hugo''s tone changed into unexpectedly ferocious again. He would no longerpromise in this point. Vikir should best nod in silence, knowing that arguing lower back might undo everything that they had discussed to date. some small talk ensued. most of it was much like what he''d advised the Chihuahua. Hugo sat on the sofa and listened to Vikir''s file, mainly with a nce of satisfaction, however on asion with a look of surprise. ultimately, he became to Vikir. "on the grounds that your rescue and subsequent disappearance, we have been capable of make giant diplomatic gains in Morg. What''s greater, the imperial court docket has heard of the tale and has awarded house Baskerville for its chivalry." "...." "All of this became for nothing to a father who had lost his son." The greater I concentrate, the greater surprising the phrasese to be. Even Butler Barrymore''s rabbit eyes at the back of him echoed Vikir''s sentiments. in the end, Hugopleted. "however it''s proper that you''re lower back. It appears like matters are ultimately falling into ce." "...." "I rmend that you relinquish your duties as Underdog''s Deputy in the mean time and get a few rest, at the same time as we speak what rewards the house can bestow upon you." Vikir responded in short, then bowed, finishing themunique. all at once, I had a problem. "... The portrait in the Pomeranian pendant. have to I report it or not? Vikir had identified the pendant''s original proprietor as Roxana, Hugo''s first spouse. Roxana''s daughter, Penelope, and Penelope''s daughter, Pomeranian. We recognize that Hugo''s character modified after Roxana was killed in movement and her daughter, Penelope, be kidnapped in a mysterious twist of fate by means of the natives of Depht. This data is dependable because ites at once from the pre-regression Barrymore. must we go back this artifact, which probably belonged to Roxana, to Hugo? And what approximately the Pomeranian? ''Nope. Scratch and chunk. you can''t expect some thing from that cold-blooded guy.'' Vikir shook his head gently. If Hugo had any sisters or daughters, she''d understand how he treateddy flesh and blood, however... there have been none in Baskerville, so his mind-set couldn''t be inferred. ''I''m sure he''ll say something approximatelydies having susceptible arms for swords and no longer being needed. You''ll be lucky if she doesn''t draw her sword and say it has barbarian blood in it.'' Given Hugo''s typical sullen nature, it be probably first-ss now not to mention Pomeranian. That''s how Vikir judged it. ... however. two things urred right now that absolutely disillusioned Vikir''s expectancies. "Aaahhh! Uncle!" The facet door to the following room burst open and the Pomeranian burst out. "Woow! Uncle! It''s raining outdoor! Thunder! Bam bam bam bam-" Pomeranian ran into Vikir''s fingers, covered in tears and snot. He turned into the first variable. after which. "...!" Vikir''s eyes widened. the second one variable became even extra extraordinary than the first. It was the appearance on Hugo''s face whilst he noticed the Pomeranian. "...! ...! ...! ...! ...! ...! ...! ...! ...! ...! ...! ...!" Eyes wlessly turned around. A mouth that had in no way been visible open like that earlier than. A face Vikir had in no way visible in his two lives. _____________________ _____________________ "??? Get ready to dive into a new chapter of this captivating novel every day , and don''t forget to Rate this novel and add it to your library! ????" Chapter 110 - 110: A Night full of Surprises

Chapter 110: A Night full of Surprises

Hugo Les Baskerville. The iron-blooded swordsman who regtions Baskerville. one of the seven pirs that aid the Rock of the fantastic Empire. In reputation of his great contributions to the unification of the continent''s powers right into a unmarried empire, he became awarded the superstar of Swords, and changed into knighted as a Marquis, on the age of fifty. about a decade had handed when you consider that then. Hugo turned into a person with literally iron blood and a furnace coronary heart. He drove the rampaging barbarians some distance past the borders of the u . s . and worn out over one hundred species of demonic creatures. His exploits, and the electricity that made them possible, gave him a good grip on the center of electricity. infinite Baskerville hounds were sacrificed along the way, but Hugo didn''t care. Hugo was a man who, as soon as set on a direction, by no means appeared returned. ... however. That iron-blooded guy was wavering now. Hugo stared on the smalldy before him with a clean expression he hadn''t seen in decades, now not even from Butler Barrymore, with whom he had spent his entire life. Pomeranian. suddenly bursting out of the subsequent room, she ran directly to Vikir and hugged him. "Uncle! Thunderp! Musher!" but Vikir may want to do little extra than maintain the Pomeranian nheless. Vikir couldn''t do a great deal more than keep the Pomeranian still, because the reaction of Hugo, whose eyes had been now huge open in the front of him, turned into too unexpected. He nced to the aspect, hoping to see something, and located Butler Barrymore staring at Hugo with an excellent more astonished expression. Hugo''s reaction isprehensible, as there may be no manner inside the international that Hugo could have this kind of look on his face. shock and horror. an awkward silence fills the office. Then, like a man possessed by way of a ghost, Hugo took a step forward. "Are you, are you... that face... can''t be...?" Hugo''s arms and voice trembled. It became best now that Vikir realized it can be a tremor. His unsteady gaze darted to the side of the Pomeranian''s face, to the blood-red eyes half-hidden via ck hair. meanwhile. Pomeranian, who have been squirming in Vikir''s hands, looked up and gasped. " Wooooaaah! Uncle!" Pomeranian cried out loudly and stumbled backwards. It''s a natural reaction for ady to have while she sees a center-aged guy with a mustache approaching her with a shaky hand outstretched. "Moustache! nostril hair! Offensive! Shirer!" The Pomeranian squealed, hiding in Vikir''s hands. And to Hugo''s marvel, he iced up in location in shock. "My nose... mustache? My mustache?" With trembling fingers, Hugo groped beneath his nose. just then, Vikir advanced. "Mr. Hugo, please chill out." The bloodless, emotionless tone of his voice sobered Hugo. As Hugo straightened up, Vikir asked. "this is a infant I picked up on my manner right here. I introduced him here to run a personal errand, however I don''t recognize in case you''re troubled by using...?" "Eh, eh. Picked him up on the road, huh?" Hugo res at Pomeranian even as he answers Vikir. but Pomerian became already in Vikir''s palms, so he couldn''t see her face again. whilst Hugo dared to lift his head yet again to inspect the Pomeranian''s face, Butler Barrymore came to Vikir''s resource. "My lord. There are as many children inside the world as there are grains of sand. There''s nothing particrly abnormal about the grasp selecting up a toddler to run an errand for." At that, Hugo stopped shivering. "...I''m improper, then. The butler is proper." and then. Hugo reverted back to his stern expression. however why was he fiddling along with his mustache? "Does the mustache hassle you?" "No. ...What are you talking about, butler?" "Oh, no, no, I don''t realize!" Barrymore blurts out, earning a favorable re from Hugo. Hugo sighs as he sits back down on the sofa. "I see. i used to be unsuitable for a second. I express regret for being so distracted, son." Hugo apologized. This amazed Vikir another time. subsequent, Vikir summoned the Chihuahua director to send the Pomeranian to the bed room. "Mr. Director. Please give him a quiet room these days, because the thunder scared him so much." "sure, sir, and that i''ll have hot cocoa." With familiarity, Chihuahua takes the Pomeranian. It appeared as though it have been with the Pomeranian for a long time, and Hugo ought to see another time that his agitation was an illusion. Chihuahua turned into a brief-witted person. Sensing Vikir''s embarrassment, he gave Hugo and Barrymore a brief nod, then casually became and protected the Pomeranian''s face. Then, with a fluid motion, he picked up Pomeranian and carried her out of the office. Hugo had been rubbing his face along with his hands. Vikir looked at Hugo, who be nheless very plenty shaken, and puzzled. grasp. A swordsman who has touched the area of the perfect isn''t simply bodily sturdy. Their souls are extremely disciplined and tempered. A Swordmaster can most effective be reached by way of having a robust soul as well as a strong body. however for Hugo, a man with such a robust soul, to be so matted....... "There should be some thing to it." Vikir determined to assume greater deeply approximately the Pomeranian. Then. "...Son." Hugo opened his mouth to study Vikir. "yes, Father." Vikir answered with a brief bow. Then came the road Vikir were anticipating. "Come to the extraordinary ceremonial dinner the following day." The terrific banquet. A small, one-of-a-kind dinner for the Baskervilles'' direct descendants, the very elite. it''s far the lifelong dream of every lowly Baskerville to wait, even as soon as. At one factor, Vikir was one in all them. a normal seventeen yr antique Baskerville, specifically one with a Van center call, might have jumped for joy and wagged his tail at Hugo''s provide. however Vikir simply nodded meekly. "i will see you the following day evening, father." Hugo nodded lower back,pletely unmoved, and didn''t say anything else. best Butler Barrymore dabbed at his barely reddened eyes along with his handkerchief. "You''ve been a great boy a lot of these years. nheless, it was undeniable to look what the antique butler was thinking. * * * That night time. Vikir retired to his bedroom within the city corridor. After a warm shower, hey down on the fluffy bed and felt out of vicinity. After napping on dried straw and fallen leaves for the past years, such a secure ce to sleep felt foreign. subsequently, Vikir left the bed and were given down at the ground. earlier than getting down, he tucked a pillow below the covers to hide his bulge. An upational disorder (?) from years of assassination experience. "...." After mendacity down without a nket at the hardwood floor, I finally were given used to it. "Come to think about it, I always selected a tough stone floor like this to sleep on when I went looking. the two years he spent with the wolves, the warriors of Bk, have been an experience he''ll never overlook. For some time, it seemed to stay with him. Vikiry on his fingers and thought approximately what turned into toe back. "Come to think about it, Hugo''s response nowadays turned into quite sudden." His reaction in advance had satisfied him to a degree that he should document the problem of the Pomeranian and the pendant. ''I''ll consider it tomorrow after the extremely good banquet. "Then I''ll pull out my hand on the most effective time." maybe it might be a very good possibility to provide Hugo ast-minute, decisive blow. both manner, it would ought to be in a way that wouldn''t damage the Pomeranian. Vikir closed his eyes, making ns his pass. "...!" all at once, one among Vikir''s eyes popped open. Whirring. A gust of wind, so moderate that a regr person wouldn''t have felt it. The bloodless night air brushed in opposition to his pores and skin. The window opened soundlessly, and a shadow crawled via the crack. The shadow approached the mattress silently, and in its hand it drew a dagger with a sharp side. It smelled faintly of mana. Then, The Shadow stood earlier than the mattress. It changed into where Vikir wouldmonly lie. but no. The Shadow did no longer swing the de immediately on the bed. It definitely lifted the give up of the nket and slipped quietly below it. Of route, Vikir be on the floor, not underneath the covers, so he be in a position to look at the shadow''s actions from start to finish. "You''ve been back much less than an afternoon. You''re a fast learner." Vikir smirked and driven himself up. And. The physicality of the Graduator advanced is onplete disy. Bam! Vikir drew his Beelzebub and knocked the shadow''s dagger away in one quick motion. ...%! The Shadow''s dagger spun around and flew away, embedding itself in the wall. on the same time, Vikir''s grip flew out like a snake''s gills and grabbed The Shadow with the aid of the throat. In an instant, The Shadow''s arm snapped and he fell backwards onto the mattress, Vikir stamping fiercely on pinnacle of him. Vikir climbed on top of him and whispered low in his ear. "next time, you may want to make a formal request for an interview. I''ll kill you in case you make a mistake." "...I''ll ought to." The Shadow''s breathing be regr and measured. Then, the ck cloak that protected his face slipped off. It be the old face he hadn''t seen in a long term. ShoutOut: ?? ?? ?? Grateful to ? [ anneuson ] ? for the enchanting gift of Powerstone, infusing my world with their magic. Your support fuels my journey beyond words. ???? Chapter 111 - 111: Sins of the Bloodline

Chapter 111: Sins of the Bloodline

Moonlight shone via the window, illuminating The Shadow''s face. Vikir loosened his grip on her throat. The face under the golden-blonde bob was revealed. Sindhiwendi. She had are avable in person when she heard of Vikir''s return. She winked at Vikir. "Why don''t you simply keep on with what you''re doing, you aren''t bad at it." "cut the crap and tell me what you''re here for." Vikir slid off of Sindhiwendi''s body and sat on the threshold of the bed. She rubbed the lower back of her neck, which have been so tight just moments earlier than, and smirked. "nheless residing with out a shoulder. Don''t you ever lose interest of getting in a directly line like that?" "earlier than I p your ass and kick you out. brief." "Wow, he''s a massive boy. Are you sure you''re seventeen? You seem like you''re 40... or fifty." Shey at the mattress at an angle, elevating most effective her higher frame as if she owned it. She squinted up at Vikir. "with the aid of the manner. You sent a minion after me. How did you know where i used to be?" "From the manner you''ve acted in the beyond. Going to a crooked capitalist, constructing up believe by using telling him of his wealth, and then stealing it all away." "Excuse me. I''m a economic nner, and i am getting paid for my paintings." A flower woman who had once collected a exquisite deal of wealth thanks to Vikir''s special legal guidelines. thanks to Vikir''s protection, which included a bodyguard, she became capable of maintain her cash and lead a secure life. however it''s not pretty much maintaining the money. She didn''t realize how to spend it or what to name it. Sindhiwendi took benefit of that and approached the woman to work as a economic nner. "She''s doing well as a massive sister now, and that i''ve already given her a whole lot of money. perhaps it''s because she''s so excellent and innocent, however she might were scammed if it be just everybody however me." "I''ve even given him a bodyguard to guard him." "Bodyguards? Aren''t they just there to protect people? Do they weed out scammers?" "The bodyguards covered mary experts, and that i had ordered them to weed out the scammers." At that, Shindywendy seemed at a loss for words. "the ones bodyguards... didn''t contact whatever, so I concept you had been absolutely out of touch with finance. What?" At her phrases, Vikir nodded. "You''re right. I even ordered them to permit you to get close." Vikir had thought that if phrase got out that the flower woman had ten billion, Sindhiwendi will be the first to approach her. That became Vikir''s bait and switch to trap her in, to discover her. in the end, the 10 billion dor bait didn''t exercise session, as Vikir caught her proper away on the ve auction, however it did help him locate herter. After understanding all of this, Sindiwendy flopped down at the bed with a dejected look on her face. "No way. i used to be questioning how that Chihuahua man knew where i was and sent the telegram, but I''ve been ying proper into your arms the whole time. I''m dumbfounded." "once more." "...You''re such an as*hollow." Sindiwendy grumbled for a second, then slipped her hand inner her chest. A wad of crumpled paper emerged from her chest. She tossed the stack of papers at Vikir. "these are the materials you requested for." "...Hmm. next time, positioned them within the folder." Vikir opened the stack of papers from Xin Diwendi. It was a listing of those who would be venerated on the first-rate dinner party tomorrow. "I knew I''d be invited to the excellent banquet after all my difficult paintings. It''s an excellentponent I did my studies in advance. It changed into to Vikir''s credit score that Sindiwendy hade the night earlier than the incredible feast. however. "but that''s best 1/2 of it." Sindiwendy opened her mouth. whilst Vikir looked up, Sindiwendi pointed to her different breast. "I''ll give you the rest when you pay the statistics rate." "An records fee?" "Did you believe you studied you were going to get it free of charge?" At that, Vikir nodded silently. Then. Vikir pulled something out of his pocket and tossed it to Sindiwendi. ...With a pop! Cindy Wendy''s eyes widened as she stuck it. Whatnded in her palm turned into a white, pointed tooth. It be the fang of an oxbear. She stared at Vikir in disbelief. "That''s it? Are you kidding me?" Of direction, an oxbear''s teeth is priceless. they could fetch millions of gold if they were carved into chess pieces. but if it''s an facts fee, it''s too cheap. Sindiwendy changed into approximately to bitch, but Vikir cut her short. "There are thousands, tens of hundreds more find it irresistible." "...?" Sindhiwendi stopped what she changed into about to mention and pricked up her ears. Vikir spoke once more. "in case you pay attention to me, you can get a cartload of them each year." He was talking about exchange with all the natives of the whole jungle, which include the Bk. Vikir is now a hero to his enemies and to all of the natives who live within the depht of the ck Mountain. In this kind of Vikir-led trade, the natives might dly give up their antlers, gums, shells, muffins, and different precious forest products. From the Empire''s factor of view, the alternate couldn''t be more useful, and the Hierarchy or Guild that would oversee this massive change might be pleased. Mega deal. If the alternate definitely takes vicinity, it''s going to open up the distribution of luxurious items on a scale in no way before visible in history. Fund managers, financial nners, and others would be dazzled. mainly for the likes of Sindhiwendy, a gold-digger, it changed into an funding he couldn''t skip up. Her mouth is watering and her eyes are glistening. With a gleam in her eye, she pulled out the rxation of the materials and thrust them in Vikir''s route. "Do you think the barbarians will open up alternate?" "Of path." With the assist of all the tribes, Vikir should pull off this megadeal of epic proportions. It be the seed of a storm that might end the struggle and create infinite different financial phenomena. And proper now, there are handiest those who know approximately it, Vikir and Sindhiwendi, who has simply heard about it. Sindhiwendi picked herself up in a polite manner and sat down on her knees along with her legs crossed in front of every other, showing Vikir the 2 documents. "I bet I''ll have to name you boss to any extent further." "As you want." Vikir didn''t seem to care approximately the name and went instantly to the papers. First got here the primary and most curious report. It be about Pomeranian''s identity. First granddaughter of Hugo Les Baskervilles, head of the Baskervilles family. anticipated age is five years antique. it is a recognized truth that Hugo and his first wife, Roxana, are Penelope''s children. . . Vikir''s interpretation changed into based on what he had heard from Butler Barrymore in advance. Upon nearer exam, the Pomeranian proved to be an immediate descendant of Hugo. Hugo had married a woman named Roxana when he became twenty years vintage. She had given birth to Penelope l. a. Baskerville at the same time as with Hugo and died in warfare. Later, Penelope l. a. Baskerville died in an unexined ident and changed into captured via hunters from the Rococo tribe. She gave start to a daughter, Pomerian, and died. "There''s something approximately this unexined ident, too." Vikir notion as he checked out the bottom of the document. nicely, some thing. Hugo''s first daughter, Penelope, had disappeared about a yr earlier than Vikir was born. Hugo be about forty-one at the time, so the timeline regarded to fit. The reality that it became genuine turned into a alleviation. Vikir flipped to the subsequent bankruptcy of the book. the next page particr the official listing of humans scheduled to attend the dinner day after today. Rank: Patriarch name: Marquis name: Swordmaster other: Hugo Les Baskerville has a total of ... children, which include direct descendants, illegitimate youngsters, and followed kids out of doors of his lineage or bloodline. ... (not noted underneath) . . It''s no wonder that Hugo, the patriarch, is at the top of the list. It was the following one that mattered. . Ranks: Knights of the Pit Bull ¨C Knight Commander, Senator name: depend identify: Graduator best different: half of-brother of the Baskerville circle of rtives patriarch, Hugo Les Baskervilles. Very belligerent and temperamental, hating to be tied down. . . A Boston Terrier, a Knight Commander of the Knights of the Pitbull, is by some means gift at the extraordinary ceremonial dinner. he''s one of the elite of the elite, main one of the seven Knights of the residence of Baskerville, and is also one of the "Seven Counts," representing the family''s navy would possibly. "For someone who typically dislikes formal and formal asions like the exquisite ceremonial dinner,... why is he attending?" Vikir scratched his head and flipped to the following web page. As predicted, he sees an sudden call. . Rank: Knights of the Mastiff ¨C Knight Commander, Senator name: be counted title: Graduator splendid other: 1/2-brother of the Baskerville own family patriarch, Hugo Les Baskervilles. he''s reserved and reticent, unwilling to pretend to be some thing but, and has a especially awful courting with the be counted of Boston Terrier. . . The outstanding Dane, leader of the Mastiff Knights, is likewise officially confirmed to wait the superb ceremonial dinner. He is also a member of the seventh be counted, one of the pirs of Baskerville''s army spine. They don''t typically attend asions within the circle of rtives, so why are they attending the terrific dinner party? specifically while it''s being hosted by using their half-brother, who''s a bit of a pain in the ass to observe. while Vikir scratched his head, Sindiwendy smirked. "Are you even thinking about why they''reing?" "sure." "You really don''t recognize, do you?" Sindhiwendi pointed an index finger at Vikir in disbelief. "It''s due to you, I don''t recognize why!" "...?" Vikir frowned, and Shindiwendi defined. "normally, the Senators, inclusive of the 7th rely, don''t intrude in the circle of rtives''s internal affairs, so why would they arrive to the Urrrr first rate ceremonial dinner all of sudden? They''reing to look you, the younger legend of the Baskerville own family who lower back alive!" "Urrr? Are there othersing?" "Don''t be rmed, all seven counts have asked to attend this super banquet." Vikir be a little amazed at that. Seven counts. typically, they''re not often seen by using the lesser hounds of Baskerville in theirplete lives. but the most effective two that had controlled to make it onto the authentic listing were a Boston Terrier and a high-quality Dane. Sindiwendi chuckled. "I heard that each one the opposite Knights Temr leaders have been deployed a long way away, so it might take them a long term to return domestic. handiest the Boston Terrier and the super Dane, who had been despatched out on missions closer to domestic, have been capable of make it in time, and even then, they''ll be arriving in a rush." "Hmmm. I don''t think they''re just curious to peer my face." "Of route not. They''re right here because they need to take you into their order, to set their points of interest on a future knight, and that they''ve heard that apart from Boston Terriers and top notch Danes, all of the other knights are stomping their feet due to the gap." The high-quality feast is a unprecedented event that simplest direct blood loved ones can attend, in an effort to''t send a proxy. So best two of the seven counts, who have been exceedingly close by, rode thru the night time in excellent spirits to go back home. "We''ll see tomorrow. I''ll be bombarded with scouting gives for a while." Sindiwendi giggled. The top of two orders, the Pit Bull Knights and the Mastiff Knights, rumored to be at odds with each different. And with a very tasty piece of meat among them. possibly a Boston Terrier or a wonderful Dane, or both, will try to win Vikir over to their order. " however Vikir''s reaction is short. " ... I''m now not inquisitive about both of them." He just hopes it doesn''te to that. Vikir read the following files At this point, important figures started to appear. . Rank: Member of the residence of Representatives name: Viscount identify: Graduator very best different: The eldest son of Hugo Les Baskervilles, the patriarch of house Baskerville. currently first in line of session. . . the following era of Baskervilles. a cold, heartless genius. An extremely-elite who''s developing up to be what Hugo as soon as be. He can already draw six tooth with the end of his de, and his swordsmanship is stated to be on par with that of the Seven Counts. Rumor has it that he''ll quickly reach the rank of Swordmaster. "...Osiris." Vikir turned into silent for a moment. before his regression, Vikir had seen Osiris a few times as a child, at a distance. He changed into extraordinarily reticent and bloodless. He in no way said hello to all and sundry, no longer even his personal siblings, not to mention those of his direct lineage. but it wasn''t as if he had brothers who may want tomunicate to him earlier than his overwhelming ability and air of secrecy. So he was continually on my own. A solitary, tortured genius. Sindiwendi looked at him and stated. "aside from the Patriarch and the Seven Counts, he need to be the strongest inside the Baskerville family, proper?" "...." "No, maybe you''re more...?" Sindiwendi sneakily tried to gauge Vikir''s fight power. Vikir shrugged it off and turned the page. Rank: Underdog city Justice of the Peace-Councilor title: Viscount Rank: Intermediate Graduator other: 2d son of Hugo Les Baskervilles, the patriarch of residence Baskerville. presently second in line of session. . . the next presence turned into one that became nevertheless shiny in Vikir''s memory. Set Baskerville. His skills for swordsmanship became a ways inferior to his older brother''s, and he had been particrly sickly from an early age. So even if his brother Osiris turned into knighted for his prowess in struggle towards demons, he turned into best given the honorary identify of Viscount. His character turned into surprisingly mild and affectionate for a Baskerville, but this handiest made him seem weak and withdrawn to Hugo. Hugo turned into specifically cold and strict together with his 2nd son, Set. Set, but, by no means misced his gentle nature. He became the only one within the circle of rtives to shed a tear for the hounds dying like rubbish. Vikir had seen Sety chrysanthemums on the memorial extra than once. "Hmph. I heard you had been in schooling for thest ceremony... however you have to have stepped out to attend the awesome feast." Vikir flipped through the information. As he read slowly, his expression have be more and more expressionless. Then. Vikir spotted a familiar name at the bottom of the report. Rank: Academy Candidate name: young master (Shadow) Rank: Sword expert advanced other: Direct descendant of Hugo Les Baskervilles, patriarch of residence Baskerville. . . Rank: Academy Candidate name: younger grasp (Shadow) Rank: Sword expert superior other: Direct descendant of Hugo Les Baskervilles, patriarch of residence Baskerville. . . Rank: Academy Candidate title: young master (Shadow) Rank: Sword professional superior different: Direct descendant of Hugo Les Baskervilles, patriarch of house Baskerville. . . "another set of unexpected names." Vikir closed the file with a dry chortle. He became beginning to sit up for tomorrow''s outstanding dinner party. _____________________ _____________________ "??? Get ready to dive into a new chapter of this captivating novel every day , and don''t forget to Rate this novel and add it to your library! ????" Chapter 112 - 112: Feast of Shadows

Chapter 112: Feast of Shadows

A zing sunset on the tip of the spire. The night time of the exceptional ceremonial dinner hase to Baskerville. Vikir entered the depths of the internal fortress, where most effective individuals who had enemies within the foremost house, particrly those in vital positions, had been allowed to move. the primary ground of the inner fort turned into the tremendous hall. The interior of the extraordinary stone room, carved out of ck stone, turned into neither costly nor morous, but it changed into actually huge and superb. The gothic indoors had an eerie, bloodless environment. It''s tough to imagine this as an area for a own family dinner. The demeanor of the servants bringing the food became additionally strange. The servants, both male and woman, had been pale and expressionless. They moved like puppets, sporting meals and arranging utensils, and once they weren''t operating, they stood upright against the wall, anticipating their master''s orders. meanwhile. At arge, round desk, numerous people sat down to eat. long, grim shadows cast towards the tough, angr walls and ceiling. on the stop of it sits Hugo, the iron-blooded patriarch of Baskerville. Hugo Les Baskerville. He became nevertheless ingesting his meal with a chilly, sharp aspect. Slowly cutting his meat, chewing it, swallowing it. not as soon as did he open his mouth as he continued with that horribly monotonous and repetitive mission. in the meantime, two men sitting a long way aside on both aspect of Hugo red at every different theplete time. Boston Terrier Les Baskerville. And a tremendous Dane Les Baskerville. main the Knights of the Pit Bull and the Knights of the Mastiff, respectfully, they had been antagonizing every other due to the fact that they entered the dinner corridor. "Hmph!" The remember of Boston Terriers coughed and twirled his fork around, then spoke up, his voiceplete ofint. "well, isn''t the beef a little undercooked?" The Boston Terrier''s phrases brought about all of us at the desk to forestall eating for a second. The Boston Terrier picked up his fork and nervously poked on the steak in front of him, then lifted the meat off the cease of his fork. Blood dripped onto the te. The servants'' faces grew to be pink as they looked at the bleeding meat. The chef''s face, particrly, became so white it gave the impression of he was searching at a bit of paper. sooner orter, Hugo grew to be his head. "Boston Terrier, do you now not just like the meat?" The Boston Terrier shook his head in wonder. "Uh, no, no, brother, it''s no longer that. i was rting to the meat on the te across from me." With that, all eyes turn to the other facet of the desk. "...." There, a huge guy sits, silently slicing away at his knife. He chews and swallows an extraordinary steak dripping with blood without a phrase. He became the rely of tremendous Dane, leader of the Knights of the Mastiff. "...What''s yourint?" The extremely good Dane asked the Boston Terrier. The Boston Terrier scowled on the scars on his face. "not anything. I assume the beef is just too uncooked. I''m telling you to prepare dinner it a little longer." " ... i like it just proper." "Aha. I see." The Boston Terrier smirked at the great Dane''s blunt reply. Then he spoke in a voice that simmered deep in his throat. "You''re constantly one to consume uncooked, aren''t you? the beef, too, and the new knights." At that, the exquisite Dane stopped forking. "...I''m eating something uncooked?" "Ew. Did you pay attention that? you have very brilliant ears." "Say that once more. What am I eating uncooked?" "...You don''t have very vivid ears again. You didn''t listen me, did you?" The Boston Terrier bared his teeth andughed in response, and the splendid Dane mped his mouth shut. Their war of words made the ecosystem on the dinner even colder. The Boston Terrier grew to be to the high-quality Dane. "I devour plenty of meat uncooked, and i don''t care if i get food poisoning or no longer, however don''t count on a brand new Knight to consume it uncooked." "I don''t realize what you''re speakme about. is this a few kind of out-of-man or woman conduct at a dinner party?" "I''m announcing that I know you''vee right here with the sole intention of inducting my adorable niece into the corrupt Knights of the Mastiff." The Boston Terrier be now growling pretty brazenly. however the extremely good Dane remained calm, whilst he wiped the corner of his mouth along with his handkerchief. "A pricey nephew, I''ll furnish you that, but there''s a trouble with that deration: ''My'' pricey nephew. Vikir is your nephew, but he''s also my nephew. And as an uncle, it''s miles my obligation to field and guide my nephew on the proper route." "And why is throwing him right into a ragtag knights of mastiffs the right route?" "... ...Be careful what you assert. it''s miles a long way better to enroll in the Knights of the Mastiff than to sign up for the Knights of the Pit Bull, who''re dull and unintelligent." "I''ll be careful what I say, and you better be cautious what you convert, because it''s about to get bitten." "i''m able to only sigh when I see the barking, unable to pick out buddies and own family." "What''s with therge head and the hole heart?" The Boston Terrier and the first-rate Dane were having a fearful breakdown. It''s all approximately getting Vikir to sign up for their knighthood. "...." Vikir, who became ingesting quietly inside the middle, was at a loss. He''d been in rate of a knightage Pit Bull as soon as earlier than, so he had a fashionable concept of its power. An order of a hundred Graduators specializing in extermination. they''re known as the most fierce knights no longer only in Baskerville, however in the entire Empire. within the past, when Vikir changed into Deputy magistrate of Underdog town, the uwful ve auction houses of Underdog''s underground have been domestic to some of the most important criminals within the Empire. The Pitbull Knights had ughtered and beheaded the beasts of this big crook agency in only half an afternoon. He went to this point as to set firece to the club Burning Suspension, which became a hotbed of luxury, pride, illegality and crime. And all of it befell beneath Vikir''s management. That became why the modern be counted of Boston Terrier changed into so keen on his nephew, Vikir. "Nephew, you can simplest consider this uncle. i''m able to make you the strongest pit bull ever." He chomped on a piece of meat dripping with blood andughed sardonically. The servants round him shudder in horror, although he ces on an harmless face. but the Boston Terrier wasn''t the simplest one courting. "C''mon, nephew, the Knights of the hearth Mastiff aren''t terrible, either. ...what. I''m now not simply announcing this due to the fact I''m the leader, I''m rmending them because they''re definitely properly." The first rate Dane, too, have been sending Vikir a wary nce from in advance. The ''knightage Mastiff'' he leads is an elite corporation that is akin to the Pit Bull Knights. even as the Pitbull Knights were referred to as "knights specializing in extermination" to create an atmosphere of worry thru unteral ughter and butchery, the Mastiff Knights have been referred to as "knights specializing in warfare" to officially subjugate theirbatants. just like the pit bulls, there are one hundred Graduators. they may be mobilized simplest inside the event of a proper duel or a deration of struggle, and that they beat their warring parties to submission in a fair contest of energy. They function a bit otherwise than the Pitbull Knights, who are simr in that when they''re out there, they''re always out for blood, but they''re additionally willing to assassinate sometimes. normal, however, their scores areparable, and that''s why the count number of Boston Terriers and the rely of first rate Dane at the moment are baring their tooth and snarling at each other. "You sandbags who can''t even disy your enamel with out a letter, seeking to damage any person''s nephew''s future, eh, wherein''s your conscience?" "You need to have exiled your concepts to the distant North Seas, in which your best ability is killing your warring parties by dirty hints. Do not pollute my nephew''s chivalry." "grimy and sleazy? See if we can get you a fixed of vivid armor so you can put on a disy." "I''ll be the primary to admit that you do nothing but right for others, you grimy canine." All of this bickering is with the intention to recruit the surprisingly expected wonderful-rookie Vikir to their respective knighthoods. If they are able to recruit Vikir, whose inventory is at an all-time excessive, they''ll no longer best deliver all of Vikir''s stories and aplishments beneath their umbre, however additionally the future of the Knights. it would be interesting for the Knights to have someone of Vikir''s caliber who had already reached the mid-degree of the Graduator at most effective seventeen years of age. moreover, it''s far the custom of the house of Baskerville to admire, love, and revere electricity itself, and the 2 Counts were no exception. The identical goes for the other five counts, who had been sadly unable to attend because of distance. ... but. In reality, Vikir had no intention of joining the knights. "due to the fact I''ll consume them both." I''ll have the opposite five, the seven first-rate knights of residence Baskerville, all beneath my toes. The idea of swallowing the entire Baskervilles entire. It''s a n I''ve had in mind for the past seventeen years, ever due to the fact that my return. but for now, the dispute is actually troubling. The war of words between the 2 counts, a Boston Terrier and a extremely good Dane, who have been continuously barking at each other over Vikir, turned into turning into more and more heated. stuck among a rock and a tough ce, Vikir grew to be away with a puzzled expression on his face. He grew to be to Hugo, the patriarch and host of the awesome feast, for help. ... however. "?" Vikir couldn''t assist but specific his disbelief. Hugo had been looking the 2 half of-siblings argue with an amused expression on his face. __________________________ __________________________ "? Don''t forget to Rate this novel and add it to your library! ????" Chapter 113 - 113: Heirs of the Ironblade

Chapter 113: Heirs of the Ironde

"...?" Vikir''s mouth dropped open barely in disbelief. Hugo, the patriarch of the family and organizer of the exquisite feast, have been looking his siblings argue with an amused expression on his face. The Boston Terrier and the top notch Dane persevered to argue. both puppies are typically much more likely to chunk than bark, but in Hugo''s presence, they appear to be restrained. Vikir studied Hugo''s expression. ''...Why is he smiling like that? No way.'' It didn''t take him lengthy toe to a conclusion. every day in Baskerville, there are fierce battles. Patriarch. below him, under the umbre of the 7th be counted, there are infinite traces, each with its own unbiased factions. beyond the shadows, assassinations, framings, duels, mergers, acquisitions, and offers are made in a bloody game of nerves and politics. It''s no longer unusual for one faction to preserve some other in test, and Hugo, the top of the Ironde circle of rtives, is no exception. It''s his job to maintain an eye on his half-brothers and sisters who''re growing in electricity within the circle of rtives, in addition to the ones from outside the own family. ironically, the brother he ought to be closest to is the maximum feared enemy within the Baskervilles. Hugo''s finest enemy, then, changed into the 7th count. A fight between a Boston Terrier and a superb Dane could eventually cause a split within the remember''s ranks, which in turn would lead to more power for the Patriarch. So Hugo probably wouldn''t condemn this form of power struggle most of the counts. In reality, he could probable encourage it. "A foxy man, indeed." Vikir clicked his tongue. all at once, Hugo''s eyes shifted to Vikir. whilst Vikir diminished his gaze to his te, Hugo spoke in a low voice. "It''s true to look my son being diagnosed." ? What the hell is that supposed to mean? Vikir looks up and sees Hugo''s face, nevertheless carrying an exceptionally faint smile. It''s a very faint smile. As Vikir stood there dumbfounded, Butler Barrymore sneaked up in the back of him and whispered in his ear. "it is stated that every one seven of the Counts needed to wait the tremendous feast, all to see you, even though the opposite 5 have been too a ways away to return." "... Is that so?" "The patriarch appears to be in a great mood, seeing his typically excessive-minded and dutiful siblings so restless. i ponder whose child you are." Vikir turned his head once more. ...so that smile wasn''t simply him taking delight in seeing his siblings'' department? That he became in reality happy to peer his son identified? "it could''t be." Vikir shook his head. no longer Hugo, who had no blood or tears. Vikir shook his head and attempted to recognition at the meal. soon, the meal started to enter its primary route. One essential dish after any other. It didn''t take long before the desk be set with an sizeable banquet. "Thank God it''s now not haggis anymore." Vikir felt a little higher understanding that he wouldn''t must consume the nd, filling haggis anymore. meanwhile. "I see our remember Dane is making an attempt to consume matters uncooked again. Nature cannot be fooled." "what number of sses of wine have you had already? I assume you''re very drunk. go to mattress." The Boston Terrier and splendid Dane have been neverthelessbating. by using now, they realized that growling at each different changed into a losing proposition. And from then on, they each attempted to get one more phrase out of Vikir. "Yeah. Vikir, you''ve spent the closing two years dwelling within the depths of the ck Mountains with your enemies, so tell me about your reports. This uncle could be very curious. how many barbarians have you in, and how many beasts have you torn apart? Ah! My blood boils just thinking about it! The blood of a pit bull, I imply, in my day, while i was eight years vintage, and had simply been dropped by way of the enemy into the depths of the ck Mountains to take my sensible examination, and had simplypeted with my brother Patriach in a hunt; but my nephew has performed extra than that, and i am very proud of him!" "My courageous and clever nephew, this uncle will now not ask you such frivolous things. Of route, i''m very curious to recognise how my pricey nephew spent his time within the treacherous depht, however that is to be able to read for your reportter. but this uncle wants to ask you something else first. I realize it''s awkwarding home after two years, so if you want whatever, just say so. This uncle will get you anything...." Even the servants hupped in wonder on themonly reticent pair disying this type of inclined facet. Vikir smiled weakly. The Boston Terrier became openly curious approximately Vikir''s existence in the depths, and so be the great Dane, even though he pretended not to be. but Hugo reduce him off. "simply permit him eat, don''t be too well mannered." He positioned his arm round Vikir. the two counts grunted and stepped lower back while Vikir became still adjusting to this bizarre desire. "nevertheless, as a real uncle, i''m curious to peer how my nephew has grown during thest years...." "That''s proper. i will''t assist however marvel how a great deal my nephew, who became so superb two years ago, has done inside the meantime, so I rode my horse all the ones miles...." the two counts nheless couldn''t allow go in their regrets. Hugo''s forehead furrowed barely. "So. Are you pronouncing you''re going to torture my son right here on the table?" "properly, not that." "...ck." Even the 7th depend doesn''t cower in the face of Hugo''s momentum. The Boston Terrier and outstanding Dane look away, unable to locate the principle asion. Then. A voice saves them both. "proof of aplishment isn''t difficult." It became Vikir. Vikir''s phrases brought color to the faces of the Boston Terrier and the tremendous Dane. Hugo sounded unusually involved. "Hmm. nevertheless, my son, it would be tiring to talk about such things over a meal when you need to go out on the level to prove your aplishments, and you''vee a protracted manner." "It''s k, father, and...." Vikir set his fork down on the table. Then he spoke. "i will show you my abilties each time, anywhere. lifestyles is all about exercise, isn''t it?" At that, the faces of Hugo, the Boston Terrier, and the exquisite Dane brightened with delight. "Brother. You certain did a terrific activity elevating your son." "That''s right, and if I had a son like that, I''d certainly desire for nothing." "Hmph. enough of that. What''s this...." Hugo turns away, tugging at his mustache. Butler Barrymore watched him with an amused expression. "by the manner, how do you prove your abilities?" The Boston Terrier asks. The great Dane stares at Vikir inquisitively, too. Vikir doesn''t solution. He simply raised his hand and positioned it still at the desk. "...." there was a mild pause. Then, after an extended second of silence, Vikir''s mouth opened. "I think Uncle Dane''s steak is slightly undercooked." at the same time, Vikir turned his head to take a look at the Boston Terrier. "Uncle Terrier has an excessive amount of wine in his ss." With that, the Boston Terrier and the outstanding Dane checked out every other''s steaks and wine. Then. some thing notable urred. Tsk, tsk, tsk... Vikir''s hand twitched, and the utensils at the table rattled slightly. The Boston Terrier and the great Dane right now took their hands off the desk. The mana from Vikir''s body was flowing onto the desk. and then. A extraordinary phenomenon came about earlier than the 2 counts'' eyes. chiiiiig... The high-quality Dane''s steakmenced to sizzle and cook. not anything changed round them, however best one side of the steak became being cooked by using the extreme heat. The blood dried and steam rose. The steak had long gone from umon to well-finished. "...Hurr." The brilliant Dane picked up his fork. The fork turned into proper subsequent to the te of steak, but it wasn''t warm at all. He dug in, and the beef bepany, with simply the slightest hint of charring. in the meantime. "Kahahahaha!" The Boston terrier be additionally guffawing, searching on the ss of wine in the front of him. bubbling, effervescent, bubbling... The wine inside the silver goblet boils red. within the blink of an eye fixed, the wine turned to vapor and disappeared, sending a sweet smell at some point of the banquet corridor. the bubbling wine reached the waist of the goblet and stopped boiling. precisely 1/2 of it had vaporized and disappeared. just by means of putting his palm on the desk, he cooked meat and brewed wine. He may want to contact things and channel mana into them, inflicting them to blow up precisely where he desired them to. What would manifest if that turned into implemented to swordsmanship? you''ll be able to channel mana into your sword and produce an aura of the favored energy and viscosity at the preferred factor. And that''s what the sector calls it. "Graduator." earlier than Swordmaster. The most mature stage a remarkable swordsman can reach. They symbolize the energy of the Empire. Vikir turned into an intermediate Graduator, a degree that even the geniuses of Baskerville may want to handiest attain around the age of thirty-5. A seventeen 12 months antique Intermediate Graduator. The youngest ever. It changed into enough to shatter all reliable statistics of the Baskervilles up to this point. _____________________ _____________________ "??? Get ready to dive into a new chapter of this captivating novel every day , and don''t forget to Rate this novel and add it to your library! ????" Chapter 114 - 114: Blood and Honor

Chapter 114: Blood and Honor

The Boston Terrier lifted the goblet of wine that were effervescent simply moments before and downed it in one gulp. The amazing Dane swallowed a massive bite of steaming meat in one gulp, too. "This should be my nephew''s brew, the vor is extremely good!" "Meat cooked with the Graduator''s air of mystery, what a delicacy." the two countsmenced to stare at Vikir in the center with extreme eyes. no matter what, they desired to deliver Vikir lower back to their knights. in the meantime. Vikir notion to himself. ''possibly it''s quality that I most effective monitor my Intermediate Graduator.'' In fact, he had shown glimpses of this energy a few instances earlier than. I''d carried out something simr when I blew up the Champagne Tower in membership Burning Suspension, and i''d unleashed this plenty power once I first met the Madame of the Depht. The distinction now could be that his hidden skills have reached the best levels of the Graduator. with his previous life''s electricity fully restored, the blessing of the Styx River, the Baskerville-style superior Sword approach, and the demon sword Beelzebub, he be confident that in a one-on-one in shape, he might be a healthy for the current seventh count number. "via the way, are you announcing that the Intermediate Graduator ability you in short confirmed two years in the past hasn''t spread to anyone but?" Vikir nced over to the head of the splendid banquet desk. There, the triplets ¨C intellectual, Midbrow, and Lowbrow ¨C were sitting and consuming in silence. "...." "...." "...." From the looks of it, they hadn''t suggested their ultimate encounter in the depths to Hugo. I don''t know why. ''nevertheless, it be helpful. i''m wondering if I must have discovered my superior Graduator stage.'' I''m happy i used to be capable of hold my strength to a minimum. Vikir picked up his fork, knowing that he might ought to put in force the high, Mid, and coffee Bro''s mouths once again after the tremendous banquet. meanwhile. The Boston Terrier and wonderful Dane couldn''t prevent praising Vikir''s aplishment. "To cook meat and brew liquor just by using touching the table and growing a mana resonance, that''s no regr mana proficiency. Hehe, that''s extraordinary, and i used to be an advanced Sword professional at high-quality at that age." "That''s a mana control that might be impossible to attain unless you''re as a minimum an Intermediate Graduator. This ought to be an all-time genius in Baskerville, due to the fact i was at that level when i used to be thirty-3." Themon hound in Baskerville might now not had been able to attain this degree until they were thirty-5. He did it at the mere age of 17. He turned into nearly many years in advance of the curve. The Boston Terrier and incredible Dane checked out Hugo and eximed. "An intermediate graduator! What I didn''t aplish until i used to be thirty-three, and at most effective seventeen! What a slope!" "Hahaha, I''m positive you''ll be pleased, brother. that is a triumph for the whole family. A toast to my proud nephew''s aplishment!" the 2 guys appeared absolutely mesmerized. Even Hugo turned into smiling widely at the situation. The corners of his mouth became up in a way that made it clear he changed into smiling. quickly, Hugo and the 2 counts had been talking approximately Vikir. greater than ny percent of the verbal exchange focused around a request to send Vikir to sign up for their knights. while the adults'' interest is momentarily diverted. a new voice spoke to him. "Little brother." urate pronunciation, bloodless voice. Vikir turned his head in the path of the voice. There he saw long hair hanging like a ck curtain, and purple eyes shining through it. "Osiris Les Baskervilles. presently the most powerfulte Exponent of the Baskerville own family. First in line for the family session. the person in line for the position of Small Householder, appearing within the absence of the Householder. He be currently sitting diagonally across from Vikir, searching this manner. "...." Vikir met Osiris''s eyes. A tiny absolute, a being so smug and high-minded that he hadn''t dared to appearance him in the eye earlier than his regression. but now Vikir had the skill and energy to stand this type of being with dignity. Vikir met Osiris'' gaze with out flinching. subsequently, Osiris spoke. "Youbored hard." Vikir''s pupils dted barely at the words. He turned into surprised that the man had spoken to him first, but a praise? It turned into unthinkable, given his pre-regression image. however the wonder didn''t stop there. "nicelypleted. preserve up the coolest paintings." Osiris persevered to give Vikir a sequence of virtuous words. His voice is still cold, his expression unchanged, and a normal person could suppose he became angry. the younger Vikir, earlier than his regression, had thought so, too. but as he grew older, he realized that turned into no longer the case. Osiris''s expression and voice have been definitely icy cold, but there was a tiny, mild warm temperature below. A warmth that could not be expressed in face, gesture, or words. A warm temperature that be so clumsy, it changed into clear that even he didn''t understand a way to specific it. ''...Now that I consider it, you weren''t so frightening in the end.'' Vikir thought to himself as he bowed to Osiris. Why did he appear so horrifying before the regression? be it because he be the family patriarch? became it due to his boastful, excessive-minded expression and voice? turned into it due to the big disparity in repute and power? became it in reality due to the fact he became more than ten years older than him? but Osiris, as he is now, is a good deal more youthful than Vikir virtually is. It became then that the clumsiness and awkwardness of Osirismenced to return into cognizance. The way he''s now not very good with a knife, the manner he alternatives and chooses what he doesn''t like to consume, the manner his face crumples on the mere smell of a very vulnerable drink, the manner he can best straighten out a crumpled serviette if he''s pressured to do it again and again once more.... ''He became particrly human.'' once you get past the stereotype of the untouchable celestial overlord, you start to see the actual him. Osiris Les Baskervilles. He became now not the suitable, bloodless, tearless superhuman as the arena had known him, and as Vikir had remembered him earlier than his regression. simply then. "Wow. huge brotherplimenting little brother, that''s awesome." a brand new voice spoke from Vikir''s aspect. Turning his head, Vikir saw a handsome man with surprisingly white and light pores and skin winking at him. A handsome guy with ck hair and purple eyes with deep darkish circles. He changed into Set Les Baskervilles, Hugo''s 2nd son. He smiled in a friendly manner and spoke softly to Vikir. "I''ve in no way visible Osiris reward someone like that, or smile so wide with such pleasure." ...was that a grin? Vikir nced away and checked out Osiris. Osiris was reducing a steak with an expressionless face. It was nheless a nce that would be facious for anger. "That''s why anyone feared Osiris earlier than the regression." however that changed into a smile, and it''s awesome to listen it once more. "...." while Vikir be speechless, Set smirked. "you''ve got a poker face like your brother Osiris, don''t you? properly, each person in my own family does. Blunt and all. It''s a shame." in contrast to Osiris, and in contrast to everyone else within the own family, Set changed into expressive. Vikir watched as Set smiled wistfully. Set Baskerville, as Vikir remembered him, changed into a great man. no matter hisck of talent with the sword and hisck ofpassion, he cared for anyone inside the house. A gentle guy who might listen to the difort of a maid, even if that maid became new to the residence. The best one of his immediately own family toy chrysanthemums at the tombstones of his useless hounds. i''m able to still see him weeping for his father, who had no blood or tears, and for all his brothers, who have been demise for him. On days while he turned into overlooked by using his father or brother as a weakling, he could visit the flower garden via himself and let his tears fall. And that be true even now, after his regression. Hugo and Osiris had all but disregarded Set. It turned into most effective natural that Set, the underdog, ought to be ignored with the aid of the effective Baskervilles. So Vikir had pitied and revered Set in his heart before he changed into turned. He had fallen into his line and worked for him, despite the fact that he had not anything to gain. He had pitied Set for being so gentle-hearted, and he had prominent him for putting up with it and being so top to hounds like himself. ... however now it was exclusive. Vikir reyed in his thoughts the information Sindhiwendi had given him the previous day. Rank: Underdog town Justice of the Peace and senator. name: Viscount Rank: Intermediate Graduator other: second son of Hugo Les Baskervilles, the patriarch of house Baskerville. presently second in line of session. . . gentle and heat character. Weaknesses. No skills for swordsmanship. Hated through Hugo. properly-favored by means of all of the lesser contributors of the circle of rtives. Has been far from the Underdogs for a long time. Stepped out briefly for a exceptional feast during his closing sporting events... A rambling listing of statistics that Vikir already knew. but at the cease of it, there was a line that even Vikir had in no way visible earlier than. ''Set Les Baskervilles'' is assumed to be non-human. __________________________ __________________________ "? Don''t forget to Rate this novel and add it to your library! ????" Chapter 115 - 115: Hidden Agendas

Chapter 115: Hidden Agendas

Set Les Baskervilles. He had been speaking to Vikir in a gentle, pleasant way on ount that earlier. "How is it to be home after a long time? Is it tough to modify? Does your brother assist you?" "My father and brother are a chunk cold, aren''t they, however they''re being enormously mild with you, due to the fact you''re younger and gifted, and for a person like me who has no expertise, they''re like icy...." "try this, too. It''s mainly organized via my favorite chef. It''s scrumptious, isn''t it? Sturgeon roe baked with cream~" "I''lle in your roomter, so tell me about your revel in inside the depht. I''m susceptible, so I''m usually in the medical or pulmonary training hall. Oh, my training hall is likewise very close to Underdog metropolis, wherein you were the deputy leader!" "Come to think of it, thanks to you, the town of Underdog became plenty greater peaceful, right? It''s a great issue. initially, I need to were there as an deputy... ... i''ve a susceptible frame and little skills, so it''s miles a burden to sit in an important seat." "it would be first-ss to have a brother as sesful as you to assist me run things, haha-" Seth talks to Vikir constantly for the sake of no longer making him sense awkward. He even greets the servants who carry him meals one at a time. A normal half-breed hound might be crushed by using this kindness and friendliness from Set. So might Vikir before the regression. but. The submit-Regression Vikir is specific. "...." Vikir stared into Set''s face as he spoke softly to him. For a long time, Set were surprisingly good-hearted and worrying for the people round him. due to this, he changed into no longer properly-appreciated by means of Hugo or Osiris, and because of this, he changed into always sad and sullen. the more youthful Vikir, earlier than his regression, had a liking for him. ... but. Now, as a pro veteran of the Age of Destruction and an iron-blooded hound, Vikir saw Set in a one-of-a-kind light. ''Set Les Baskervilles'' became presumably now not human. Vikir recalled the statistics Sindiwendi had sent himst night. In reality, he didn''t need to bear in mind it. The stench from Set''s mouth had been making him sick to his belly. The sort of scent that could make even the maximum squeamish Vikir struggle to hold a directly face. but no person else within the region should odor the stench emanating from Set. Vikir knew exactly what it turned into. "It''s the odor of a demon." This excessive stench, a aggregate of soaking intestines and rotting corpses, should only be smelled through hounds from the Age of Destruction. before my return, i was numb to the odor of the arena as it became so omnipresent, but when I smelled it within the non violent international after my go back, I knew it right now. Fahrr... It turned into an unholy fragrance, so foul that even Beelzebub, who lurked within the veins of his arteries, and even the wraith of Madame, who be imprisoned in Beelzebub''s orb, were apprehensive. ''Why does Set''s frame emit the sort of foul odor?'' Vikir speedy regained hisposure. next, Vikir sipped from his goblet. The crimson glistening surface meditated the photographs of Hugo, Osiris, and Set. but. To Vikir''s marvel, there were best reflections in the ss. Hugo and Osiris. there was no reflection of Set in the ss. ''See?'' Vikir questioned to himself. Demons. Beings of the demonic realm. they may be normally divided into demons and beasts. The difference among the 2 is that demons talk to better demons with spirituality, even as demonic beasts check with monsters. that is simr to the difference between people and animals. even as a standard demonic beast may be visible in a reflect and meditated in water..., this was now not the case with demons. They can''t be seen in mirrors or water until they use unique magic to deliberately cover their look. It''s some thing that everybody will study (and pay for costly lessons) inside the Age of Destruction, but for now, no person is aware of. ...except for Vikir, that is. ''You permit your defend down, Set.'' Vikir concept as he drained his ss. Set had be too boastful to even trouble looking his ss. He is probably carrying the shell of the second son, however under, he became likely apletely extraordinary individual. Vikir recalled the stories of these round him approximately Set. ''master Set, he''s a great guy. when he turned into younger, he turned into blunt and bloodless, like maximum of the alternative Baskervillians, however on ount that... ''that unfortunate incident,'' he''s changed plenty. I''d say he''s emerge as softer.'' ''What? The unlucky incident? Oh, through the way, I''m handiest telling you this for grasp Vikir''s sake... In reality, master Set once tried suicide, the night he be critically scolded by his grasp for hisck of talent....'' ''happily, we stuck him early sufficient to store his life, however he turned into so traumatized by means of it that he''s been absolutely gentle and affectionate ever considering the fact that, likely because of that near-demise enjoy....'' as soon as upon a time, Vikir had started a small hearth in Baskerville''s extraordinary library. He had protected it up for the servants after they became restless, and that they have been pleasant to him ever since. based totally on the statistics he''d gotten from the servants, Vikir reasoned. ''The actual Set possibly died that day, and the ... demon took over the empty shell.'' all at once, any other notion urred to him. usually speakme, for demons, the blood of human children is treated as a medicine. As Sindiwendi''s research discovered, the big-scale abduction in Underdog turned into no longer simply centered on abduction. Orphans have disappeared from severa orphanages and childcare foundations. They were followed right here and there through formal or informal channels, and then all have been misced. They most effective existed on paper. Sindiwendi used cash and informants to track down the missing youngsters. The remaining ce that they had inmon be the training middle where Set Les Baskervilles be training. It''s amunity now not far from the city of Underdog. "once I took over a childcare basis, I investigated the adoption course of the children inside the call of donations, and that i eventually located out approximately this illegally. i will see Sindiwendi''s face in my head. Vikir listened very carefully, for this was also the cause why he had been aplished before his regression. Demons suck the blood of children. Vikir, who be serving Set on the time, be used of being in league with the demons because arge quantity of bones with the blood of younger youngsters had been located within the cer near his room. And executed. He regressed. ''perhaps... really perhaps, Hugo is not guilty.'' It became not likely, but not not possible. Hugo, who knew nothing, might have performed Vikir out of sheer selfishness. He could have been fooled by means of the conspiracy of his second son, Set. Vikir concept grimly. "The question is, how a long way has Set''s soul eroded?" A stench this sturdy approach it''s nearly a hundred% ate up. Set must have harbored quite a few resentment, hatred, inferiorityplexes,ck of love, and self-unfavorable emotions towards his father and brother earlier than he died, and that''s how you open the door for your soul and invite demons in. Vikir stroked his chin once. the belief that the only master he had ever observed before his regression turned into actually the mastermind of the lifeless canine Cooking does no longer shake him. as an alternative, I felt my blood run cold. however Set, ignorant of Vikir''s mystery, persevered to speak to him in a pleasant manner. "So, little brother, which of the Knights do you like best? I like the Wolfhounds the first-rate. well, pit bulls and mastiffs are precise, too. Oh, and in my view, I used to just like the Doberman Knights satisfactory while i was a child, they have the good uniforms!" "...." "So, now that you''re again home, what are you going to do, get into the academy in spite of everything? properly, that''s what your brother Osiris did. Or are you going to stay on at Underdog as a Deputy magistrate, I heard your favored citizens were protesting for a evesting position? maybe we will work collectively when I return to the Justice of the Peace''s workce!" Set rambled on at the same time as Vikir stabbed a bit of meat along with his fork. Vikir changed into pretty much to frown at the foul smell from Set''s mouth. "Moderation." Osiris interrupted Set. while Set shut up, Osiris spoke in a chilly tone. "How chatty you are, even though you haven''tpleted your meal." "...." "finish your meal and don''t interrupt your brother''s meal together with your chatter." With that, Set shut up and bowed his head. Vikir turned into eventually freed from the stench of demons on Set''s breath. ''It''s distinctive seeing you want this.'' Vikir pulled again slightly and watched the rtionship among Osiris and Set. the more youthful Vikir, before the regression, would have understood what had just happened as Osiris persecuting Set. What had just befell would were seen because the bloodless and boastful firstborn driving a wedge among the opposite middle children. In fact, the servants around him had been making eye touch, indicating that Osiris had gone too a ways. They pitied Set, who shook his head in disbelief. but most effective then did Vikir see the connection between Osiris and Set. Osiris felt an indescribable soreness and distance from Set, which be why he turned into trying to preserve his other siblings far from him. that is why he frowned at Set each time he opened his mouth, as if he smelled a horrific smell. In other words, Osiris''s genius instincts and senses are subconsciously disliking Set''s demonic nature. It was the equal with Hugo. ''...So perhaps I, who served beneath Set before my regression, had a chin to appearance true on.'' Vikir grew to be and looked at Osiris. although bloodless and remote, there was a glimmer of humanity under. a lot more human than Hugo. besides, Osiris were looking out for Vikir, a neer to the super ceremonial dinner, in his own way. despite the fact that it became in his very own way. "Vikir. Knife #three need to not be held to your hand." "Tilt the te to the other aspect. Don''t make a scraping sound along with your utensils." "You want to brush up on your aristocratic eating etiquette. Napkins aren''t folded in that course." it is able to appear like a high-pressure lecture, however it''s truely just a way to preserve an eye on your more youthful brother to ensure he doesn''t make a mistake in the front of your father or different adults in the house. And there was no reason to be angry because he turned into most effective dering the things that have been incorrect, and he simplest chose the proper phrases. If there''s something wrong, you just repair it, and Osiris doesn''t say a great deal about the development. Of route, if it were a ordinary child, they would were scared and cowered. ''He''s a chunk of a jerk, but... doesn''t seem as bad as I idea he changed into.'' no longer so with Vikir. After 3 scoldings, Vikir confirmed such top desk manners that he didn''t want to be scolded anymore. handiest then did Osiris'' lips curl into a mild smile of satisfaction. "I see. Now there''s a bit of the Aristocracy." The clumsy warmth grows a touch stronger. * * * With that, the long meal got here to an stop. The Baskerville own family''s superb feast takes two hours for the appetizers on my own and about five hours for theplete meal. by the time it be over, it be almost nighttime. Vikir was approximately to leave the dinner party hall. "... wait." Hugo stopped him. "There''s some thing I need to speak to you about, son." "yes, Father." Vikir stood upright in front of Hugo. Hugo stared at him for a moment, then spoke. "No, no. It''s overdue these days, soe lower back tomorrow morning." "Do you have any in addition engagements after nighttime?" "No, I don''t. I just idea you might be worn-out." Vikir was surprised again. despite the fact that he had no ns in a while, Hugo turned into inclined to attend till the next day morning because he was afraid he''d be tired? This Hugo who only knew his own time? He changed into the type of man who would switch on the lighting of the whole citadel and rouse all the people from their shut eye at the hours of darkness or sunrise if he needed to. He might dispose of talking to his son till the morning for dread of his tiredness. The servants drew the curtains of the western home windows early, as opposed to the japanese ones, for the sun would possibly rise within the west day after today. Vikir''s tongue changed into nevertheless in his cheek. "...." Vikir bowed his head, his expression nonchnt. Then, as Hugo left the dinner party hall, Vikir and Butler Barrymore have been on my own. Butler Barrymore turned to Vikir with a smirk on his face. "possibly the Lord is calling to speak about your admission to the Academy. Congrattions in advance, grasp." "How do you know that?" Vikir requested, and Butler Barrymore spoke in a tone of fact, as if he had known it would appear. "because I acquired a letter from the Academy remaining night pronouncing the brand new elegance." _____________________ _____________________ "??? Get ready to dive into a new chapter of this captivating novel every day , and don''t forget to Rate this novel and add it to your library! ????" Chapter 116 - 116: The Count’s Oath

Chapter 116: The Count''s Oath

Vikir left the primary corridor in which the splendid dinner party turned into being held. He had simply stepped out of the primary gate and be the route among the schooling grounds and the fort. "...." Vikir needed to stop in his tracks on the mouth of the training grounds. there has been lifestyles beyond the trees, a tant hallucination. Then a ck stalk snaked in the direction of him. An charisma as sticky as honey and as purple as blood, a sword strike that simplest a pinnacle Graduator may want to unleash. Six teeth sliced thru the air, aiming for Vikir. ''have to Ibat back?'' Vikir thought for a moment. An attack of that caliber could be blocked and countered. but Vikir turned into simplest an Intermediate Graduator, and there had been best such a lot of methods he ought to react in a scenario like this. Vikir attracts his longsword from his belt, deflects the blow, and rolls to the aspect to urate his stance. The number of teeth Vikir drew in that brief moment became 4. Six enamel that flew out. four of the enamel ran into each different and canceled each other out, leaving only tooth aimed at Vikir. Vikir determined to just take them together with his body. With the safety of the Styx River, Vikir''s frame instantly turned to ck iron. kkaang! ttang! Unsurprisingly, the sword, which contained an intermediate Graduator air of mystery broke into two, and a handful of the hem of the cloak be torn off. Quack, quack, quack! The strike flew off in a deflected trajectory, leaving a massive scar at the floor. the two teeth that made contact with his body scattered on their own before he may want tobat off Styx''s safety. "...!" Vikir realized that the assault hadn''t flown to harm him in the first vicinity. alternatively, he heardughtering from past the timber. "My nephew, you''re grown up." The Earl of Boston Terrier. one of the Seven Counts, he smiled wryly at Vikir. Vikir straightened his stance in the front of the Boston Terrier. He stood in the front of the Boston Terrier and straightened his stance. The Boston Terrier''s eyes sparkled as he found out that Vikir turned into even more treasured. Then. "Who goes on a rampage with a knife within the house?" someone stood between the Boston Terrier and Vikir. A hulking guy, his ck hair whipping around him. It turned into the Earl of terrific Dane. He red at the Boston Terrier. "attempted murder," he said, "and if your brother knows approximately it, you''ll be on probation for at the least a few months." "Do not discredit your uncle''s affection for his niece." "Affection? Hiding and letting go of the sword is affection?" "children develop up fighting." "You''re a f*cking child, are you?" on the exquisite Dane''s words, the Boston Terrier bared his enamel below his sunsses. "live out of the subsequent pit bull''s enterprise and cross for your way." "the next pit bull? maybe the next mastiff. i can''t believe we''re sending our darling niece to such a ragtag bunch of misfits." "a bunch of massive mutt bastards, begging for their lives with their guts spilling out on the slightest crack in their stomachs." "Hoo hoo hoo. You''re so massive, there''s no skin to tear." The Boston Terrier leading the pit bulls and the terrific Dane leading the mastiffs were snarling at every different tensely, neither giving an inch. Now that there has been no hugo, they could go at it with impunity. "urate! Whoever wins here gets Vikir!" "whatever for the destiny of my loved nephew!" the 2 counts drew their swords and confronted every different. "...." Vikir had long considering the fact that walked away. ''tough human beings.'' He''d expected the brash depend Boston Terrier to be pestering him to expose him precisely what he turned into capable of. It changed into a good issue he had an opponent, the remember of awesome Danes, who was a chunk of a handful. in the meantime, Vikir recalled the pressure of the sooner blow. ''That changed into more than I predicted.'' earlier than the regression, the 7th Counts have been the highest stage of Graduators, and the contemporary seventh Counts had been equally carried out. Vikir was also a pinnacle Graduator, however the distinction among them be in the degree of swordsmanship they used. Now, but, Vikir had mastered the seventh shape of Baskerville and became more performed than the seventy counts who had mastered the 6th shape of Baskerville. And with the protection of the River Styx and the strength of the magic sword Beelzebub? ''i''m able to take on one 7th remember, but no longer .'' Who would ept as true with that this changed into an aplishment at only seventeen? Vikir closed his eyes, nning his next pass. "Brother!" He hears any other voice calling out to him from behind. He turns to peer what it is, and a sickening stench hits his nostrils. Set Les Baskerville. Hugo''s second son. He''s searching at Vikir with a big smile on his face. "wherein are you drowsing tonight?" "...." "in case you don''t have ns, why don''t you sleep at my fortress, it''s not far from here." Vikir watched Set''s mouth twitch with excitement. What inside the world lurked beneath that shell that made him reek so badly? possibly it is evil, but it isn''t always regr evil. We already have some evidence that Set is answerable for numerous kidnappings and the disappearance of followed kids, thanks to the testimony of Sindiwendi and Chihuahua. This was additionally the maximum damning and conclusive of the usations against Vikir earlier than his regression. "...And there was more." some of the additional facts that Sindiwendi delivered to the desk were matters that Vikir hadn''t even guessed approximately. for instance, it became Set''s mother who despatched two venomous snakes to Vikir''s cradle when he was an little one, and it be Set who kidnapped Hugo''s oldest daughter, Penelope, from the Rococo tribe. Sindiwendi exposed how Set''s guys had bought two bloody mambas from the natives of Depht seventeen years earlier, and in addition uncovered how Penelope''s strolling path and itinerary had been leaked to the Rococo. each had been uncovered while making ready to trade with the tribes of Depht on Vikir''s behalf. ''How fitting, then, that it became Ahheman of Bk who bought the Bloody Mamba ....'' Vikir smiled dryly. He had by ident paid off a debt from his infancy. nicely, whatever. The motive Set hadn''t been taken as a suspect was due to the fact he''d been ying his normal proper-natured, soft-spoken self. He wouldn''t have been a suspect in any respect if he hadn''t been wearing a child''s body at the time. So Vikir may want to best stare at the set, or alternatively, the shell of a set, in front of him now, and stare at this extraordinary thing that have been pressed against Baskerville road for decades. "So, little brother, what are you going to do now,e lower back because the Underdog''s Deputy Commissar or input the Academy?" Set remained at Vikir''s aspect, looking to be friendly. Then. A voice interrupted him. "I stated moderation, Set." Osiris. He rode in on his horse, isting Set and Vikir yet again. He grew to be to Vikir and Set with a stern appearance. "Do notmunicate loudly inside the presence of nature, and given that it''s far past due at night time, we will shop thismunication for once more." A stranger might have concept he became a jerk. Vikir, before his regression, had notion simrly. but having examine Osiris''s true intentions, Vikir sincerely bowed his head. "I''ll see you subsequent time and say whats up, brothers." Osiris'' expression softens slightly at Vikir''s phrases, while Set''s face hardened. however it''s tough to inform if it''s praise or resentment. Vikir''s demeanor was very formal, and as such, now not precisely ideal. The eldest son spoke, and with urate motive. It became the elder son''s phrase in opposition to the younger son''s. Even Osiris could not assist but admire Vikir''s skillful way of searching out for his personal pursuits in the maximum neutral and objective way viable. * * * there are numerous castles in Baskerville that have been round for a long term. As a end result, there are many faraway and hidden corners. Vikir hade to Yuasa castle nowadays searching for a brief region to stay. His room, where he had spent many hours as a toddler. He crossed the entrance to a flooded cer and climbed a spiral staircase through abandoned meals garage and unrepaired cracks. Vikir walked thru these dank corridors, recalling recollections from a long time ago. A second. A peculiar experience of d¨¦j¨¤ vu hits him. Vikir stopped in his tracks and turned his head. there was a scene that reminded him of ten years ago. The triplets of residence Baskerville, aka the Trident of Baskerville. highbrow Les Baskervilles, Midbrow Les Baskervilles, and Lowbrow Les Baskervilles. The half-brothers, who hadn''t spoken a word to every different for the reason that assembly at the brilliant banquet, stood. Now eighteen years antique, they''d grown to full top, and their jawlines had thickened. "...." "...." "...." They nheless had the same stiff demeanor each time they were in Vikir''s presence. Vikir, meanwhile, wore a dry smile. It''s quite obvious what he''s waiting for on this dingy, faraway region at sword-point. "What?" I asked, prepared to attract my sword at a second''s word. and then. Thud. The triplets wordlessly drew the swords from their waists. They didn''t emit any auras, but the electricity emanating from their bodies appeared to have some form of hard solve. ''I need to kill them.'' Vikir decided. A hound which can''t cover its shit and sinks its tooth in like this is no solution. A killing blow. This was a good time to bury what took ce within the depht two years in the past. ...? The triplets then started out to react in a way that even Vikir hadn''t predicted. ...shaking. All three knelt on their proper knees in front of Vikir, heads bowed. The suggestions in their drawn swords rested on the insteps in their proper feet, the tips in their handles pointed at Vikir. "...?" Vikir''s face contorted in bewilderment. This be the oath of the knights of the Empire once they met their destined masters. __________________________ __________________________ "? Don''t forget to Rate this novel and add it to your library! ????" Chapter 117 - 117: Noble Bonds

Chapter 117: Noble Bonds

The sr became beginning to rise. First issue inside the morning, Vikir did as Hugo had told him at the feast final night. "input the Academy." Hugo''s tone be nheless blunt. A sheet of paper became slid in the front of Vikir. It became a domestic letter saying that the Academy turned into recruiting new college students for the new semester. utility submission: November 04, 19th 12 months of the imperial calendar ~ November twenty sixth, neenth yr of the imperial calendar ss duration: eight semesters (4 years) front date: January 1, 20th Imperial year Academy Colosseo. A huge-scale collective instructional organization in Imperial Rock. It has a astounding quantity of college students, over 7,000, and if you depend the publish-academy college students, the variety is over 20,000. The variety of college and staff by myself reached four,000. taken into consideration one of the finest establishments of higher studying in the history of mankind, the Colosseo attracts students from many households, which includes the seven households that hold the Empire collectively. every noble younger guy in the Empire considers it a lifelong honor to be admitted, and indeed, graduates of the Academy have proudly served as elite individuals of the Imperial circle of rtives and in the highest ranks of society. From the first Emperor of Imperial Rock, maximum of the heads of the Seven notable families have already graduated from the Academy, in addition to billionaires of all kinds, heads of thergest guilds, famend pupils, and other social leaders who keep top positions in politics, regtion, enterprise, culture, media, academia, sports activities, and more. The alumnimunity was already unequalled within the empire and the most influential of all social organizations. "...." Vikir stared down on the document in the front of him. students on the Academy are not discriminated towards during their four years here, admission andmencement are based totally entirely on merit. the general public of the Academy''s college students input at the age of 20 and graduate on the age of 24, despite the fact that there may be a few deviation. Academy graduates are given the option ofst inside the Imperium and running for the Empire or returning to their original households. Hugo had was hoping to return domestic after the Academy, and his eldest son Osiris had apanied the equal course. And Vikir, of path, meant to observe fit. "I''ll be returned." Vikir didn''t hesitate to simply ept Hugo''s provide. He''d been to the academy before, earlier than the regression. ''...Of route, I wasn''t eligible for admission then.'' He had observed the schrs as a hound, escorting them to various services. For the report, the Academy''s first elegance of students had been triplets: highbrow, Midbrow, and Lowbrow. Hugo nodded, then grew to be to Vikir. "Do you have got a brother who would like toe with you?" The Academy had given the Baskervilles a positive variety of seats on the Academy. It''s a form of seed undertaking, TO changed into vacated, but thinking about the brand and name fee of the Baskervilles, it''s natural. Vikir didn''t hesitate to answer. "I need to go along with my brothers to the intellectual, Midbrow, and Lowbrow." He had stated this to Hugo before. Hugo still rubbed his chin in disbelief, but then he turned into satisfied. "''reason they''re the best brothers on your row that''s worth going with." however Vikir didn''t need to take the triplets because of this on my own. clearly, his mind wandered returned to the quit of the day prior to this''s super feast. '' ... It changed into surprising.'' On his way to his bedroom, Vikir had gotten a visit from the triplets. Sigh. With a strange appearance of willpower on their faces, they drew their swords and stood in his manner, motive on exterminating him, who turned into in extra methods than one. To bury them, at the side of what befell inside the depht years in the past. but. The triplets had apletely unexpected reaction. ...Shake! All 3 knelt on their proper knees in front of Vikir, heads bowed. the end of the drawn de be resting on the instep of their proper foot, and the end of the manage be pointed at Vikir. If the Vikir reached out and pressed, their swords might move directly thru their personal insteps. It was an act of surrendering one''s life to the opposite, or in canine terms, lying down on one''s belly. "What are you doing?" Vikir asked in disbelief. Why would the knights of the Empire make one of these vow to him, a vow that is only made when they meet their destined masters? The triplets replied. "We desire to repay you with our lives." "i''m able to." "i can." Their reasoning be, in retrospect, pretty unexpected. The triplets were fearful of Vikir ever considering the fact that he had beaten them after they have been 9 years vintage. That fear became reputation while Vikir hunted Cerberus, and recognize while Vikir killed a troll in a single blow. And subsequently. Madame of the Depht. the instant Vikir unleashed the Graduator''s air of secrecy on the massive creature that loomed like death itself. The triplets'' emotions in the direction of Vikir changed once more. A sense of reverence. appreciate. The sort of ambivalent emotions that human beings have after theye across a genius they can in no way surpass. The triplets had been rescued that day, carried at the backs of their guardian knights, and saw their very own powerlessness inside the face of Vikir''s sr-zing electricity. And on that day, the day they slightly escaped with their lives. The 3 of them amassed together and vowed in unison. "From at the present time forward, we are the Trident of Vikir. To pay off the debt in their lives that day. From then on, the triplets never said Vikir. no longer even approximately the ridiculous fame he had disyed years in advance. And yearster, while Vikir again alive, he in no way stated that the achievements he confirmed had no longer grown at all inparison to 2 years ago. They had been conscious. They knew that Vikir had already been a Intermediate Graduator years ago, and that in the past two years, he had grown stronger than ever. but however, they stored their grasp''s mystery. ''....'' Vikir stroked his chin silently. Born to be hounds, the trio wished a master to obey. Their ability and loyalty were confirmed of their closing life. earlier than his regression, they''d threatened and driven him more than some thing else. Vikir stopped reminiscing and checked out Hugo. "what number of different squires am i able to take with me?" "As you want." Hugo noddedfortably. Vikir nodded silently. in the past, Vikir had additionally lived inside the Academy as a squire, supporting with the admission of new college students to the Academy. Squires rotate via the academy on a semesterly foundation to assist their families'' entrants. His obligations as an aide consisted of little more than escorting and going for walks errands. It became a typical knight''s squire role. Vikir had entered the Academy as a squire of the highbrow, Midbrow, and Lowbrow before his regression. It changed into fine to appearance over his shoulder and listen to the Academy''s instructions, however apart from that, it be all dull and tiring. He needed to run errands along with washing garments, preparing substances for performance critiques, memorizing timetables and meal ns, on asion escorting, sometimes settling disputes, once in a while being a dueling opponent, or even handing over love letters. ''there has been quite a few persecution returned then.'' while he again domestic, he had seen such a lot of harsh scenes that his face changed into protected in scars and his legs have been limp. Is that why? The nice-bred noble little children of the academy might scowl and show their disdain whenever they saw Vikir, who got here to serve as a quarterly squire. ''well, it doesn''t matter. You''re now not going to the academy to examine something besides.'' Vikir desired to enroll in the Academy for two motives. First, to get off Hugo''s radar and construct his strength. 2nd, to take care of the "ck list" he''dpiled before his regression. It came about to him that he might must put on the night time Hound mask he''d stored sealed away for so long. Then. Hugo spoke up. "That''s interested in now. you can leave now." whilst Hugo had stated all he had to say, he referred to as for a celebration. but. there has been oneponent left for Vikir to do: make a deal with Hugo. in preference to on foot away, Vikir raised his head closer to Hugo. "Father. there is something I would love to ask you." "...?" It was unusual for Vikir to ask for some thing first, so Hugo seemed involved. Then, as if to double-test, Vikir requested Hugo a question. "I remember that my disappearance two years ago has significantly benefited the primary residence in its diplomacy with the Morg." Hugo nodded at Vikir''s honest announcement. Vikir endured. "And my father has informed me that he is rewarding me for this." "That''s proper. I stated I''d reward you appropriately, however we''re nheless discussing that." Vikir''s aplishment changed into so exceptional that a modest praise might no longer certainly apprehend it. Hugo turned into considering it, however Bikir spoke up first. "I want that reward now." "Hmm. Do you need something?" It became additionally unusual for Vikir to want something first. Hugo checked out his son''s face in the front of him with a gleam in his eye. and then. Vikir''s mouth opened. "What I need is a good way to solution my query, Father, genuinely." "...?" Hugo''s brow furrowed barely. It became a demand that could be offensive to a few. Hugo opened his mouth. "I don''t understand the query." "Then I''ll ask it with your permission." Vikir regarded Hugo in the eye and requested in a far more direct way than Hugo had. "What changed into your courting with thete Firstdy, the Marquise de Roxana?" Hugo''splete body went rigid. is that this the expression of a dragon that has been stabbed in the again? intense agitation. Hugo is reacting in a way I''ve in no way seen earlier than. "...What are you trying to do?" Hugo''s voice became extremely bloodless. A terrifying rx, a cold air of secrecy, radiated from his entire body. however Vikir be unfazed. He didn''t cringe, notwithstanding the truth that every one the intimacy and rapport he''d built up up to now became copsing. Hugo opened his mouth. "Get out." "...." "forget about the Academy, it''s a nk te." Hugo threw up his hands. It had in no way urred before in his existence that he''d permit his emotions get the higher of him like this. but Vikir became nevertheless in his face. "I remember the fact that your admission to the Academy has been canceled." "...." "however the change profits my family crafted from my disappearance two years ago can''t be canceled." That supposed he''d better solution fast. Hugo gave Vikir a nce of inmmation he''d never seen earlier than. "What the hell do you want an answer to!" "It''s a query." Vikir stated, nheless in a good tone. "What did you watched of the Marquise de Roxana?" The Pomeranian''s smiling face floated round in Vikir''s thoughts. What could Hugo''s reaction be if he discovered of the life of a granddaughter he hadn''t even recognised existed? might he be as displeased as he be now? most possibly, he would. ''...due to the fact he''s a person without blood or tears.'' the first spouse he met thru an arranged marriage, the eldest daughter born along with her and abducted with the aid of the natives, and the granddaughter of mixed local blood. Vikir had already run via 365 special situations in her head of ways Hugo might react to the invention of the Pomeranian''s existence. And in every case, she had made preparations to advantage herself and the Pomeranians. ...? Hugomenced by way of announcing some thing that wasn''t in any of Vikir''s 365 ns. "She changed into the bestdy I ever loved in my entire life." _____________________ _____________________ "??? Get ready to dive into a new chapter of this captivating novel every day , and don''t forget to Rate this novel and add it to your library! ????" Chapter 118 - 118: Lost Daughter’s Legacy

Chapter 118: Lost Daughter''s Legacy

Vikir felt goosebumps creep over his entire frame. Goosebumps rose on his forearms. ''...What did I just listen? LOVE. LOVE. It turned into a phrase so surprising that even a seasoned warrior, a man who had visible it all and had survived the Age of Destruction, would doubt the ears that had covered his lifestyles for see youter. Hugo is the remaining individual inside the international you would count on to listen the phrase love. I in no way thought I''d listen it from his lips. Vikir felt his whole approach fall apart in the first bankruptcy. after which, as though on cue, Hugo said, with distaste and disgust. "yes. She became the love of my life, and that i hate to say it, however we fell in love at the beginning sight." Hugo''s solution became almost a monologue. hearing it, Vikir concept to himself. ''I in no way requested.'' He doesn''t want to listen the overall answer. Vikir is just about to mention the subsequent aspect. "i was a retarded high marquis, and Roxana turned into amoner with not anything, but the second we appeared into every other''s eyes, we knew that neither our backgrounds nor our origins ought to separate us." Vikir concept for a moment after listening to that. ''I didn''t ask.'' however Hugo kept muttering. "sure, indeed. honestly, our love turned into turbulent. From the primary second Iid eyes on her, I felt a passion that shook me to my very soul, however she didn''t. She tried to get away from me due to the fact her lowly origins were a nuisance to me, and that i apanied her, leaving behind the entirety I had. yes, for her sake, i''d have given up the whole thing-not just my body, however my soul." "Mmm. sure. Father. thanks to your solution. Now, I have to ask you to...." "however! Our love has been put to the test another time. The Baskervilles instation a chaser." "...." Vikir wasn''t specially curious, however he decided to pay attention besides. Hugo endured to talk via gritted enamel. the love affair that ensued among Hugo and Roxana turned into a rough one. an average romance-myth clich¨¦. but the sentiment is timeless. Hugo Les Baskervilles is a cold-hearted flower infant and a genius at the whole thing. And Roxana, a bad, lively, and pleaseddy. Their love defied all odds and in the end discovered a d finishing. Quarreling over minor misunderstandings, crying and guffawing at the supporting characters who tried to thieve their love, and on asion crying out at the harshness of destiny, they ultimately overcame thepetition of their mother and father and taken their love to fruition. Vikir nodded thoughtfully. "...be that Penelope?" Penelope Baskerville. on the mention of the name, Hugo''s schrs fluttered another time. His reaction changed into even extra excessive than after I mentioned Roxana. "What the hell form of answer do you want to pay attention!" "...." Hugo sighed in disbelief as Vikir remained absolutely nonchnt. "Oh, yeah. That''s right. My first toddler, Penelope She became." Hugo shuddered for a second as he stated the name, Penelope. Vikir stared at him nkly. He''d by no means seen an absolute powerhouse with a foot inside the realm of the best so shaken. perhaps not even Butler Barrymore, who had served him his whole existence, had ever seen him so shaken. Hugo opened his mouth. "Roxana turned into a susceptible girl. She died of illness not lengthy after giving start to Penelope, and i raised her by myself." Penelope be a shiny and joyful toddler. She inherited a strong spirit from Hugo and a type heart from Roxana, and he or she grew to be the favorite of all the Baskervilles. after which at some point. "The twist of fate" took ce. Out for a walk, Penelope was captured by using the Rococo tribe, who have been out hunting people. nobody knows how the invaders found out of Penelope''s course. referred to as a cannibalistic tribe, the Rococo abducted Penelope and disappeared into the depths of the ck Mountain with their enemies from that day forward. And from that day forward, Hugo went mad. The swordmaster with the coronary heart of a furnace and the blood of iron deserted all his belongings and strength inside the ecliptic and moved his whole circle of rtives to the margins. His reasoning turned into to extend the empire''s territory by means of exterminating the demons and barbarians of the intensity. Hugo then abandoned all of his wealth and threw himself into his paintings like a madman. His bloodless-blooded grasp of the weapon has left infinite enemy generals lying at the floor. but he ought to only do so much by myself. In his quest to y every final one of the barbarians at the continent, Hugo elerated his other halves thru a series of organized marriages and produced youngsters who shared his martial prowess. The emperor gave the marquis, who had withdrawn from the middle of strength and asked to be despatched to the far flung areas, every guide. There have been no restrictions at the number of soldiers and no surveince. Taxes were waived, and endless presents have been passed out in numerous guises. Hugo threw the whole thing he had on the venture and persevered to rebuild the empire. for decades. A great own family on the margins, but untouchable with the aid of everybody in the Imperial ecliptic. Baskerville, residence of Ironblood, be born. Vikir nodded at the words. ''...I see.e what may, even if I joined hands with that hated Morg, I knew some thing turned into incorrect.'' Vikir remembered what Butler Barrymore had hinted at at the time. Hugo had agreed to enroll in the Morg at purple Salt fort due to the fact he had heard that ady of Morg descent have been taken by using the Rococo tribe. Did he recognize his first daughter, Penelope? Vikir remembered that Camus had cried whilst he heard that his flesh-and-blood sister had been taken and eaten via the cannibalistic Rococo tribe. Butler Barrymore reflected at the incident. ''It changed into after that incident that my Lord have be the bloodless man or woman he is today. If handiest his eldest daughter Penelope were alive, he might no longer have been so....'' From Vikir''s attitude, there''s no manner to recognize what Hugo was like before. It became before he became born. but, Vikir turned into acquainted with Hugo''s personality from his two lives. An iron-blooded warrior with out blood or tears. a cold-blooded man who cared simplest for the honor of the empire and the revival of his family. but to peer him in front of me now, suffering from the tale of an vintage love, was an overwhelming experience of strangeness. "...yes. I did." Hugo''s voice changed into shaking as he spoke. His eyes are crimson and wet on the corners. Vikir changed into so amazed by way of his look that he nearly had hups. however don''t permit the look idiot you. His opponent is a heartless guy who, inside the aftermath of the loss of his first daughter, has sent every of his sons into conflict with the barbarians. He might even go on a rampage if he knew his granddaughter had barbarian blood in her veins. Vikir awakened Beelzebub the Magic Sword, equipped to attract his de if vital. He spoke in a voice of severe warning. "First, thanks for answering." "...." Hugo dried the moisture from his eyes in an instantaneous and raised his bloodshot eyes to re at Vikir. "Why did you question me this, if no longer to fulfill your insatiable interest...." but Vikir held up a palm, reducing Hugo off. He requested his question. "What would you do if you had the blood of your first spouse''s daughter, Penelope Baskerville?" "...what?" Hugo''s forehead furrowed at Vikir''s words. He gave the impression of he''d heard each silly issue in the global. however Vikir had by no means said a unmarriedponent that wasn''t true. just as Hugo changed into slowly figuring out that fact. ...Thud! Vikir stretched out his left hand and mmed an item from his pocket onto Hugo''s table. Hugo''s eyes widen at the sight of it. "...This, this!" It''s a pendant, an artifact salvaged from a Rococo vige that changed into almost worn out through the purple demise. inside are images of the past of Hugo and Roxana as younger guys, and Penelope as a child. "My, I made it! The pendant I gave to Roxana, the only I made in my workshop, and the only I gave to her, and the one I wore around Penelope''s neck at the stop, for certain...!" Hugo pointed to the pendant on the table with a hand that trembled so much that it almost regarded to shake. A moment. A ding! Hugo''s hand shook so violently that he dropped the pendant on the desk. As Vikir snatched it up, Hugo screamed like he became having a seizure. "Do it, supply it back, give it returned to me!" "rx. Father." Hugo iled inside the air, disoriented. Vikir obediently handed the pendant returned to Hugo, who appeared to be 1/2 out of his mind. "...." The faded portrait inside the pendant handprints wherein the lid''s difficult metal te have been worn away. Penelope, their lost first toddler. wherein is she? Is she alive? If she is lifeless, wherein are her stays? What have been her situations and mind earlier than she died? How lonely, stressed, and scared should she have been? Did he resent his father for now noting to his rescue? Did he mncholy, wondering that his father had forgotten him? Hugo was always scared. He wondered if she might me herself to the cease if she would me her father, who had in no way stated a type word, who had constantly been so strict, who had nevere to visit or heard from her. an increasing number of, Hugo flogged himself. He hadn''t given any of his children any love. He didn''t care if they didn''t feel the same way about him. It was simpler that manner. whilst he notion of Penelope, he couldn''t believe her struggling somewhere. And when he looked at his sons, who had the equal faces and personalities as he did, he should handiest experience a terrible feeling of self-hatred. ... however. searching on the pendant, which were so stroked that the lid had worn off, Hugo felt as if an ice cap had melted in his coronary heart. taking into ount his daughter clutching this pendant till her final breath, Hugo couldn''t assist but shake his head. A single, thick tear sooner orter hit the bloodless stone floor. after which. there was one phrase from Vikir that delivered Hugo''s eyes lower back to life. "there''s a daughter of my sister, Penelope." "?" turned into it Vikir''s voice, so dry and emotionless? "??" Hugo''s face changed into nk, as though he hadn''t understood what Vikir had stated. "????" So, as if on cue, Vikir spoke to Hugo again. "I''m pronouncing that you have a granddaughter." after which. "!" Hugo''s eyes widened till they couldn''t get anyrger. __________________________ __________________________ "? Don''t forget to Rate this novel and add it to your library! ????" Chapter 119 - 119: Clash of Emotions

Chapter 119: sh of Emotions

a person''s tears. It''s an extraordinaryponent to look. The older you get, the more so. guys are socially conditioned not to shed tears. It''s a unprecedented issue to peer in a normal circle of rtives home, however now not in Baskerville, wherein the iron-blooded sword is a thing of the beyond. Iron blood boiling in the heart of a furnace. A Swordmaster without human emotion. Hugo Les Baskerville, the iron-blooded swordsman of Baskerville. Tears are not the word to describe him. A needle in his eye could make him bleed, however now not tears. So Vikir became surprised this morning when he saw Hugo crying. ...So surprised, certainly. In an age of destruction, thru a devastating decade of battle, he ought to think of few times whilst he were so amazed. And so Vikir notion. ''There can be no greater surprises.'' I''ve visible Hugo cry, what greater surprises can there be? Vikir notion. ...however. Vikir needed to be surprised once more, even more so than when Hugo cried in advance. "s, peek-a-boo!" In the front of him now turned into a Pomeranian sitting awkwardly. And the Pomerian is sitting on a person''sp, and the one who is attempting to make the Pomerianan snicker with this silly funny story... ... as soon as... ... . ''I hate to admit it, but that''s Hugo Les Baskerville.'' Vikir ced a hand to his brow. ''it''s miles indeed Hugo the Ironde, Lord of Baskerville, who now has Pomeranian in hisp and is making a daft face together with his fingers, tongue, and eyes.'' character Breakdown. It''s as though all of themon sense Vikir has ever possessed hase crashing down. He''s shocked, and so is every person else in Baskerville once they hear themunique between Hugo and Pomeranian. "???" "????" just as Butler Barrymore and Osiris Baskerville, now status beside Vikir, are open-mouthed. Vikir even notion to himself. ''Has he been brainwashed through demons?'' however irrespective of, Hugo remains hismon self. "Uh heh heh, do you locate this grandfather''s mustache strange? Is it amusing to tug? Now, there is this one too." "Moustache... grimy...." "Hmm? Heh heh heh ¨C dirty! This antique guy constantly shampoos and rinses his mustache. nowadays, I did a special essence due to the fact you had beening." "installment... mustache... select it off...." "Hmmm? The installment? Ohhh! yes, sure, sure, it''s Grandpa! Do you need to call me that again? Hehe, I''m your grandfather." It be a roundabout manner of pronouncing it. Hugo''s reaction turned into by no means what Vikir had anticipated. "where did thise from? Vikir recalled a second in time. Hugo looked at the Pomeranian with that equal trembling look in his eyes. ''This, this, this infant, is this truly Penelope''s baby?'' ''it''s miles. The darkish hair and crimson eyes are feature of Baskerville; and, judging through the portrait, she bears a hanging resemnce to Roxana the primary female, and also to Penelope''s sister....'' ''not a lot as a resemnce, I, I concept Penelope was alive and nicely, no way!'' Pomeranian''splete body proved that she turned into Penelope''s baby. The tiny mole on the nape of his neck and the blue stain on his calf have been physical capabilities that Hugo additionally had. What''s greater, the Pomeranian turned into observed among the Rococo tribe that had taken Penelope, and he even had a pendant that Hugo had made himself. She additionally remembered her mother, Penelope, pretty genuinely. "Mommy... be always d...ughed nicely...." Hugoughed and cried at the equal time. From what he heard, Penelope have to have had a outstanding life. "sure, Mama... is always behind on her installments... and he or she''s sick of seeing them, however she''s attempted to move lower back so many times, she will be able to''t... Madame Depht... won''t allow us to enter her territory." Hugo scratched his head. The Pomeranian spoke nicely for a 5-yr-antique, but he nevertheless didn''tpletely recognize. That''s while Vikir, who had spent two years inside the depht, helped trante. "Sister Penelope says she''s always ignored you, and that she''s tried to go back to the extended family several instances, however has been unsessful because a effective demon''s territory blocks the center of her direction." "What! Are you pronouncing that it was a demon that separated me from my daughter?" "sure, it be a risky creature referred to as the Depht Nightmare, and now i have killed it." Hugo admired Vikir''s words. "properlypleted. you''ve got avenged me in which I could not. well achieved, properly carried out." You get what you deserve. Hugo hadn''t lost his Baskerville hues. subsequently, Hugo turned his head in the direction of Vikir. His eyes have been pink with moisture. "I''m satisfied to listen of my daughter''sst days, and that they have been happy of their own manner. I don''t know if I''ll ever have a higher day in the rxation of my life, particrly now that i''ve the granddaughter she left in the back of." praise. This expression of severe joy from Hugo''s mouth greatly surprised both Barrymore and Osiris. Even Osiris, who, like Hugo, not often shows emotion, be greatly surprised to look his mouth open and his eyes extensive. Then. Hugo strode over, cradling the Pomeranian in his palms, and stood in front of Vikir. Vikir instinctively cowered, equipped to fight lower back. however contrary to Vikir''s instincts, Hugo stopped in his tracks. after which. "thank you, son." Hugo bowed his head to Vikir. His back bent 90 stages. Barrymore and Osiris'' mouths dropped open again at the remarkable sight. After some moments of silence, Osiris stammered. "It''s a short life, however... ... Of all of the moments of my life, these days will be the most first rate." "i''ve lived pretty a long term, however... I assume so too, Lord." Barrymore responded, slightly capable of circte his mouth. Then, Osiris''s gaze fell upon Hugo. dad and mom are mirrors of their kids, and kids are mirrors in their dad and mom. Up until this factor, Osiris had constantly tried to mirror Hugo''s stoic and cold demeanor. He''d killed his feelings and suppressed his ego as lots as viable. From the smallest choice to eat something tasty to painstakingly turning faraway from thedy he be drawn to, it be a quest that bordered on self-abuse. but. these days, Osiris''s emotions about Hugo have modified barely. "i wonder if my father turned into like that." meaning he has a facet like that too. And Osiris had found out a lesson these days. He didn''t should suppress the clumsy warm temperature inside him a lot. ''Can''t I be a bit little bit of what I want to be?'' You don''t ought to try and be ideal. The humanity thates from a bit w, a touch imperfection, is sufficient to make even my cold father smile. "...." Osiris mirrored his father''s face as he smiled extensively on the Pomeranian. Barrymore, who was standing subsequent to him, be bowled over to look Osiris'' face. ''My God, he''s smiling! He''s smiling!'' Even Barrymore, the butler, had never visible Osiris chuckle so without difficulty in his lifestyles. clearly, the butler''s face lighting up when he sees his master and little master guffawing. there has been a breeze in Baskerville that hadn''t been felt in a long term. ... just then. A voice wiped the smiles from Hugo''s, Osiris'', and Barrymore''s faces. "i''ve a phrase with you, Father." It became Vikir. Vikir. unexpectedly, the environment cleared. As Vikir opened his mouth, each Hugo and Osiris grew to be to examine him with critical expressions. the only who had brought them this first rate happiness. Their gazes in the direction of the stomach of the own family have been grave, but they have been also filled with simple favor and gratitude. Hugo quick understood Vikir''s reason. "Oh, yes. The praise." The reward have to be clear. That turned into Hugo''s principle. You''ve found Penelope, you''ve avenged her through killing a demonic creature, and also you''ve rescued a granddaughter you didn''t even realize existed. those deeds are unspeakable. Hugo nodded, geared up to pay attention to something Vikir had to say. Beside him, Osiris did the same. "tell me what you need, son." "some thing i can do to help, brother." Vikir nodded. Now that matters had long past so well, it changed into time to set his attractions on the give up goal. earlier than heading to the Academy, there was some thing he wished to take care of in the circle of rtives. it is revenge for the depressing end before the go back. And it changed into step one to prevent the age of destruction that became about to unfold. "There''s a demon I''d want to hunt." "...?" "a very dangerous one." "...!" Hugo and Osiris'' faces hardened as they heard Vikir''s words. They had been the iron-blooded swords of Baskerville, the grasp and younger grasp, the swords of the Empire,bating demons. Hugo asked. "What kind of demons?" "in case you''re asking what sort of demons, I don''t recognise precisely. however...." "just?" Osiris requested, this time. Vikir answered tersely. "I handiest recognize the region of wherein they''re hiding." At that, Hugo and Osiris nodded in unison. "yes. And what is that ce?" Vikir spoke back as if he had been waiting. "in the family property." "...!" the 2 men''s eyes widened. At this factor, Vikir advised them what he truly desired. "half of an afternoon. I need to borrow the Seven Knights of Baskerville for half an afternoon." 1/2 the electricity of the Baskervilles. A single susceptible kingdom can be wiped off the map in a day. _____________________ _____________________ "??? Get ready to dive into a new chapter of this captivating novel every day , and don''t forget to Rate this novel and add it to your library! ????" Chapter 120 - 120: The Demon’s Lair

Chapter 120: The Demon''s Lair

In a darkened cave. a man sits by myself in a training hall on the outskirts of the Baskerville estate. Set les Baskervilles. Hugo''s second son. he''s studying a letter brought via a 3-eyed raven. "...hmm. So, Vikir, he left for the Academy, huh?" Set closed the letter. Tsutsutsutsutsuts... Then the parchment on which the phrases had been written burned away. The mes had been ck and vibrant. Set opened his closed eyes. For a moment, every eyeball appeared to turn in a special course, and then most effective a stark ckness stuffed her orbit. "but. I''d alternatively now not have it. there was lots of room to get inside the manner whilst the own family be swallowed up." Set smirked and leaned his head in opposition to the wall. As he did, a dark, giant shadow fell throughout the rock face. "It was terrible sufficient having to deal with Hugo, Osiris, and the 7th count number, but now you''ve were given that little bastard. I should have killed him inside the intensity.mentably, I need to havepleted it when I permit the viper loose in the cradle inside the first region, due to that stupid mother and nannyin." Set mulled this over, after which, in a suit of nervousness, reached out to the facet. there was a anxious-looking infant. "Huh, Patroness, in which am I?" "Umm. Don''t worry. that is the house you''re going to live in." "Eh? Ha, but the nursery director said i''d be followed by using a terrific domestic... however that is a frightening cave!" The cave changed into darkish as far as the eye should see, and packed with a nasty stench that made it tough to face for greater than a moment. Set tugged on the child''s arm and chuckled. "A cave? unfortunately, you suggest here. There have to be a few misunderstanding, however of route this is not your own home." At Set''s words, the kid''s expression secure, if only in brief. but. "this is in which you may cross." at the same time, Set''s mouth dropped open as he looked into the kid''s face. A row of razor-sharp tooth sprouted from its gaping mouth. A single huge eyeball in its hood shed across the kid''s face with a horrifying crackle. earlier than the kid had time to scream, Set swallowed its head in a single gulp. ...Woodchuck! Woodchuck! the kid''s shadow twists miserably against the cave''s rocky partitions. The blood sttered at the walls fast lost its colour, and the remaining heat breath sank into the depths of the abyss. Set wiped his mouth some times earlier than stripping the bones off and tossing them to the ground. "Human fluids are the most delicious, i can''t get enough of them. perhaps we have to start a collective and breed them." Set checked out the bones at the floor and smirked. in the darkness, a mountain of bones had already piled up at the pitch-ck ground, emitting a nasty stench. The odor of decaying flesh, Set wrinkled his nostril and made a satisfied face. "Mmm. The fragrance of domestic. home sweet domestic." Set flopped down on a pile of bones. simply then. A 3-eyed raven opened its mouth. [Hey, Ten, how''s things going?] "Ugh, what a marvel." Set spat out the bones he were gurgling in anger. The raven shines its three eyeballs and says. [We must open the ''gate'' to open a new era. The dawn of a new era is just around the corner. You haven''t forgotten, have you?] "I see. preserve an eye at the others, I''m not the handiest one, what are you doing?" [I can''t be bothered with you for the time being, I have one more human to pay attention to]. "any other human to take note of, 8, yourself?" [More like you]. Set frowned on the raven''s phrases. "by using human I''m being attentive to, do you suggest Vikir? It''s in Morg where the eight are infiltrating. ...in that case? when asked who thetest up-anders in Morg had been, Set quickly discovered the answer. "You suggest thetest member of the darkish Faction? What''s his call, Camus? Why?" [....] The crow didn''t answer. as an alternative, he gave Set a pincushion. [I won''t answer unnecessary questions. Also, have you guys been eating too many human fluidstely? There have been too many kidnappings and missing infants around town. The dogs of Baskerville have good noses, so be careful not to give them away]. "Don''t fear, I''m doing an awesome task of staying undetected. I''ve in no way been disturbed." [I''m a little concerned about all the bones in the cave. What if someone breaks in?] "Don''t fear. The cave is stressed out so that only demons and human fluids under the age of 8 can enter. no person will find it." The raven nodded, sooner orter relieved. And he ended themunication at will. [For the destruction of humans. For the Ten Commandments.] With that, the magic emanating from the raven''s eyeballs faded. The raven fell to the ground and died. "nheless speaking from your ass, you asshole." Set crushed the crow''s corpse with his foot as though it was a nuisance. "damn it. I''m still an extended manner from building up enough magicpower to open the gate. i ponder how a whole lot human blood I''ll ought to suck before i''m able to. At this charge, I''ll be waiting at least another decade." Set grumbled, shing his demonic re. His foxy brain calcted the quantity of mana wished for the n and the time it would take to acquire it. Twelve and a half years, to be genuine. That''s as a minimum so long as he wishes to hide in the human realm. most effective then should he create a giant gate among the demonic and human geographical regions, putting the degree for the outstanding battle. "We ought to open the Age of Destruction as quickly as feasible. ...mentably, it''s a thrill to consider." Set squeals with delight on the concept of the inferno and the devastation of the human international to return. the thrill appeared to final for quite some time. "Open what?" ...if it weren''t for the unwee intruder who burst into the cave. In an immediate, Set jumped to his ft. "!" He didn''t even feel the intruder. No float of mana, no awareness of magic, no longer even a sound. Set turned into horrified to peer the face of the person who had entered the cave. Vikir. Vikir Van Baskerville. It turned into his brother, the one Set had been looking so closely. "Uh, what took ce to you? Weren''t you going to the Academy?" "I''m going, but now not earlier than I see your face." Vikir answered in a nonchnt tone and stood in the front of Set. Set squinted and stared at the person before him. He ought to smell the extremely faint but unmistakable scent of magic on Vikir, specifically around the wrist of his right hand. "so that you were capable to break via the crystal?" Set stretched out his mind to look the crystals. There were marks at the grid where a drumstick had been torn with some thing like an awl. there has been a awesome crack, small enough for best a Vikir to healthy through. in the meantime, Vikir looked into Set''s eyes. The irises were eyeless, packed with ckness, and the demon''s signature magic radiated from their sockets. "You don''t even hassle to hide your identification anymore." "no longer since you''ve found the scene." Set shrugged at Vikir''s query. Then, seeing the stays of the children at the floor, Vikir swallowed tough. In a preceding existence, he were framed and finished for this terrible crime. It turned into a futile stop, even after the Age of Destruction had ended. And now, the man who had framed him be guffawing in his face. because of him, Vikir had been deceived limitless times, hade close to loss of life usually, and had actually died. Pomeranian additionally misced his circle of rtives and had a tough early life. Hugo and Baskerville''s misfortunes have been also caused by this creature. Set Les Baskervilles. No, some thing beneath his pores and skin. Vikir gave a short caution to the enemy in the front of him. "Don''t giggle." however Set set free a good louder mockery. "Pufu-fufufuhehehe... ... little brother I don''t recognize the way you came to recognize approximately this area, however i''m able to''t agree with which you have the self belief of an intermediate graduator. you are too conceited." Set snatched his mberg from his waistband. , the charisma of aplicated Graduator started out to envelope the sword. With a darkish smile, Set swung the sword at Vikir. At that moment. ...Puff! A quick blood-curdling sound resounded. Set may want to handiest stare in horror as he found out what had just befell. Then. Thud! there was the sound of some thing falling to the floor. It became the left arm that wasn''t retaining the sword. Blood be gushing out of the well reduce off left arm. "...?" Set seemed up, dazed, and noticed Vikir''s swording at him. The magic sword Beelzebub. And the seven teeth it depicts. The Seven lethal Sins of Baskerville. however it turned into some thing else that greatly surprised the set before them. An charisma as sticky as nectar and as purple as blood. A step up from a Graduator to see into the world of a grasp. The air of secrecy of a height Graduator turned into exploding! "Don''tugh." That turned into the remaining element Vikir stated before he tore the skin from both facets of Set''s mouth. __________________________ __________________________ "? Don''t forget to Rate this novel and add it to your library! ????" Chapter 121 - 121: Age of Destruction

Chapter 121: Age of Destruction

.... Uh, how?" Set regarded up, his eyes huge. Vikir van Baskerville. Hugo''s illegitimate son. He ought to be a few lowly bastard from a mere beginning. just another hound to be used and discarded. but, it changed into additionally actual that he became born within the fastest time ever to pass thru the Cradle of the Sword and be favored by way of the River Styx, and from an early age, he hunted excessive-rating demonic creatures along with trolls and Cerberus. venomous snakes had been positioned in the cradle to dispose of him early on, but they failed. now not lengthy ago, he miraculously returned from the battlefield after being concept to be lifeless, revealing a lovely sess of Intermediate Graduator. At simplest seventeen years old, he had carried out the rank of Intermediate Graduator, a feat nobody else in Ironblooded Baskerville had ever finished. Even the primary son Osiris, rumored to be a genius, turned into over thirty years old when he reached Intermediate Graduator. So even as Vikir proven his energy within the feast hall, Set clicked his tongue. ''Tsk, tsk, he shouldn''t monitor all his secrets like that.'' strength must be shown carefully and hidden sparsely. That way, you can make the maximum of your future with much less strain from the ones around you. wearing your power on your sleeve changed into the behavior of children who desired the praise of adults. In that feel, Vikir be nevertheless a baby who didn''t want to be watched. as a minimum, that''s what Set thought. ... however. In-character, Vikir''s actual character be some distance more ambitious. almost improbable to the naked eye. Who could have thought that at the age of just a few years, he might have finished a stage of mastery that could allow him to cross into the area of the excellent. "''superior Graduator ... No, excellent?'' Set''s mouth be 1/2 open on the sheer unreality of the sight. certainly, if it weren''t for his enemies, he would possibly have concept it be a sight to behold. meanwhile, towards Set''s dazed expression, Vikir unleashed all of his hiddenbat strength, with out restraint. "You don''t have eyes to peer anyway, so it doesn''t count number." " ...I don''t have eyes to see, little brother, due to the fact you do." "It''s an eye with a purpose to quickly be long past." Vikir''s next move wiped the smile off Set''s face. Kwaki-gigi-gigi-gig-. Baskerville''s 7th shape. A small but sharp sh of the seventh tooth, the one that best Patriarch can grasp. while blended with the air of secrecy of a top-notch Graduator, its killing strength is enough to frighten even the very best-rating demons. "You''re insane, how could you operate a seventh enamel that best a patriarch can master!" Set eximed in astonishment, but he couldn''t manage to pay for to be amazed. Vikir hadn''t afflicted to inform him that he knew how to deploy the 8th, ninth, and even the 10th. He just saved silently swinging his sword until he mastered the 7th and broke through the wall beyond. Bang! Bang! Kagagak! the surrounding stctites and stgmites bend like reed stems. Set is backed into a nook with no time to seize his breath. ''He''s an experienced bastard. Even the worn and tattered antique knights of Baskerville aren''t like this....'' It was as if he became facing a mountain, a feeling much like when he had confronted one of the Seven Counts in the past. Set gritted his tooth and swung his mberg. A Baskerville carnivore. Six tooth blocked seven enamel. but. The enamel that drew from the end of Vikir''s de had been fashioned in a different way than Set''s. "Stabbing fangs or no longer, what is this?" by the point the query turned into requested, it changed into too overdue. ...Puff-puff-puff-p.c.! Set''s body explodes in all guidelines. It''s an ambush chew, one which existspletely to inflict ache on its opponent. It sliced via the flesh and stabbed deep into its very core, unleashing seven lethal and irresistible stabs all over Set''s body. "Aaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" Set stumbled returned, dragging his tattered body. He may want to barely hold his bnce after his left arm had been severed. And Vikir, like a pro veteran, took gain of his enemy''s hesitation. ...Thud! One step returned, steps ahead. boom! One swing, two swings, and a cut down. Pooh-pooh-pooh-pooh! Baskerville''s hound, loss of life''s enamel, ferociously bites Set''s entire frame. it might be extra suitable to mention that it stabbed in preference to shed. "Eueueueug!?" Set became not able to resist, seeing his flesh fall off as he was turned into pieces of meat. He couldn''t assume sincerely. searching at this relentless sword attack, it changed into clear that it turned into not a ability that were killed once or twice. ''Nonsense! It''s simplest a human, and seventeen at that! how many have you killed before? Set slightly controlled to swing his sword returned. however. ...Hook! Vikir, the Hound of loss of life, closed the gap. unexpectedly, the scent of Vikir assaulted Set''s feel of smell. It''s a odor that no quantity of washing can erase, a odor that sticks to the soul, not the body. it is the smell of a demon, or more specifically, the scent of a demon because it bleeds and groans in ache! A ray of light shimmered in Seth''s ck eyes. It changed into a mild of terror. ''...Ah, demon hunter!??'' sure. In front of him. The young adult frame of this young. Unbelievably, his soul exuded the heady scent of a butcher who had killed countless of his type. Do dogs apprehend their masters and wag their tails? Set felt his whole frame stiffen. how many demons had he killed to date? With each burst of Vikir''s momentum, Set''s eyes shed before him a terrifyingndscape, with mountains of demon corpses and rivers of blood flowing thru it. "No, nonsense, nonsense! How could such a young man go through such an out-of-human demon scene!" Set opened his mouth, but it was handiest to increase the volume of area for Vikir''s assault. Thwack! Vikir''s diminish flew in. It sliced through Set''s gums, knocking out numerous of his tooth and slicing via his tongue and uv. Sapuk. It sliced into Set''s left cheek, retrieved the sticking out sword tip neatly, and flicked it once. "...." Vikir started out to ask some thing but stopped. I already realize his n, and his purpose. It changed into something he ought to bet, given his information before and after the regression. ''He''s a higher being from the Demon Realm. He likely wants to spoil the human international.'' earlier than the regression, ten demon kings opened a gate to the depths of the Demon Realm and prompted an technology of destruction. They have been known as the "Ten Corpses," referring no longer best to the ten demons, however also to the 10 corpses that were taken over via them. a number of them have been regarded, a few have been now not, and in the case of the Set Baskerville earlier than us, they had been no longer recognized. ''...for even I did not understand his identification until the day of my execution.'' Even the heroes who closed the gates and ended the Age of Destruction have been in no way able to find the ten Commandments and condemn them as soon as and for all. however. This time is distinct. The Age of Destruction has no longer but began. The gates to the depths of the Demon Realm have not begun to be opened, and the ten Commandments that could open them haven''t begun to appear. And Vikir had already found considered one of them. "You die here." Vikir dered. If you can kill him right here, the future will trade. Killing one of the Ten Commandments could no longer save you the Age of Destruction from going on in any respect, however it''d gradual it down immensely. this would provide Vikir a whole lot extra time to plot. Time to solidify his n and put together for every variable. ''i will in no way lose a single game'' With all mistakes and variables blocked and sealed off earlier, Vikir swung his sword with all the energy he had before his regression. His swordsmanship turned into even greater noble than before his regression, his air of secrecy even greater effective, and the de of his magic sword, Beelzebub, zed with sr-like red mild. And clearly, Set who became best an Intermediate Graduator, with the electricity of a sophisticated one, changed into unable to parry Vikir''s sword. "Gaaaah!" Set screamed through his tattered frame. although he be weak, that turned into handiest by using Baskerville''s standards. As Hugo''s 2d-born son, his capabilities shouldn''t be inferior. The problem changed into, he had his mother''s vulnerable bones and pelt, and couldn''t incorporate the effective qualities he inherited from Hugo. So irrespective of how difficult he attempted, he ought to handiest turn out to be a Graduator advanced, and that be his restrict. This be a horrible humiliation for a genius outside the same old, a person who had aplished super matters, even supposing it turned into with the aid of blood. nevertheless, it was not anything new for Set. due to the fact before Vikir, it was Osiris. "Mmph... mmph!" ckened blood dripped from Set''s eyes, nose, and mouth. A terrible sense of inferiority washed over him. Seeing this, Vikir hesitated. ''was Set''s soul still there?'' obviously, Set''s frame were taken via the demons after he changed into hanged. however it regarded clean that somece within the depths of his soul, Set''s reminiscences and personality remained. ''but that was that, and this is this.'' although he paused for a second, it became a rely of the mind, and the arms and knife have been nevertheless relentlessly shing at Set. %! %! percent! %! Seven enamel flew out, cutting thru Set''splete frame. sooner orter. "How dare you, you grimy Baskerville, you filthy hound!" eventually, Set, or rather, the factor that had been sporting Set''s skin, showed its real colours. Tsutsutsutsutsutsutsuts... Formless magic erupted from the holes in Set''s frame. It soon wriggled like the mud on a doll and started out to take shape right into a single, massive form. And Vikir found out the character of the demon that had consumed Set''s frame and soul. . threat rating : S+. size: ? determined in: in the depths of the Gate of Destruction, ''The Serpent''s Womb'' -Nicknamed ''10th Corpse''. one of the ten catastrophes that cause humanity''s natural enemy, iprehensible, and unkible. "They shall swarm like flies." ¨C ¡ºthe 10 Commandments¡» 10: pinnacle- The final boss, " Ten Corpses (Ê®ÉÏʬ)". one of the ten pinnacle corpses. one of the ten keys that unlocked the Age of Destruction. _____________________ _____________________ "??? Get ready to dive into a new chapter of this captivating novel every day , and don''t forget to Rate this novel and add it to your library! ????" Chapter 122 - 122: The Tenth Corpse

Chapter 122: The Tenth Corpse

<''Tenth Corpse'' Andromalius> risk rating : S size : ? found in: within the depths of the Gate of Destruction, ''The Serpent''s Womb'' -Nicknamed ''tenth Corpse''. one of the Ten Cmities, herbal enemies of mankind, inscrutable and unkible. "They shall swarm like flies." ¨C the ten Commandments 10: top ¨C ''The top ten corpses''. Refers to the 10 Demon Kings who opened the gates to the Demon Realm and ushered in the Age of Destruction, or the ten corpses that have be their bodies. earlier than his regression, Vikir had a vague concept of their existence, but he hadn''t realized they have been virtually Set. ''It''s an awesome element we met highly soon.'' Vikir idea as he stepped lower back. greater harmless kids might had been sacrificed if he were allowed to live longer inside the Baskervilles. a person else would had been falsely used, too. Like himself before the regression. Vikir calmed his thoughts and eyed the enemy earlier than him. sure enough, Andromalius, the tenth Corpse, rose like a mist at the back of Set''s frame, and then started to take shape. purple eyes, ck flesh, horns curved like a ram''s. From his severed left arm sprouted a long, massive snake, writhing and slithering. The powerful demon that had taken over Set''s frame growled into his mouth. [I never thought I''d show my true form to a human]. "You ought to have hidden higher." Andromalius''s expression went clean for a second as he heard Vikir''s brief rebuke. Why is it that the humans in front of him are in no way surprised to peer him for who he''s? Of route, Vikir had no purpose of answering Andromalius'' question. He reallypares his pre-regression understanding with the records from his current lifestyles to make the pleasant feasible n. ''... I puzzled wherein the culprits who could result in the Age of Destruction within theing decades had been hiding.'' I by no means concept it would be this near. Vikir cut off any and all feelings he had for Set. He changed into not the kindly half-brother he remembered. no longer even a monster, no longer even a fiend, but a demon, a real blooded evil. A demon of the very best order, a demon whose family name is by some means tied to the Abyssal Lineage. "in spite of this. There''s no enterprise in swords." Vikir turned into unfazed. He drew out as long as he may want to, and the tip of his Beelzebub be imbued with an air of mystery of strength. Pooh-pooh-pooh-pooh! within the quick time it took for Andromalius to descend and reshape Set''s frame, Vikirid down over thirty stabs. A trajectory so clean in its motive, aimed toward killing, not dueling or contesting. The malice disyed by using Beelzebub the Magic Sword turned into unmistakable, following an exceedingly green course, selecting best Andromalius'' critical organs to stab. [Ugh! Why, why is it painful, why does the pain of a mere body reach to the soul!] Andromalius then turned his attention to the awl-like sword that Vikir be wielding. Sensing the magic emanating from Beelzebub, Andromalius cries out in horror. [What, no! Beelzebub, the Sword of Gluttony? The remains of the ancient Demonic Constetion, Lord of the Flies!] lengthy ago, whilst Andromalius be no longer but born. A relic of one of the seven notable and long-dead kings who as soon as dominated the demon world. simplest then did Andromalius recognize the source of Vikir''s self belief. A regr sword can damage the frame of the corpse possessed through Andromalius, however it cannot damage the non secr frame behind it. unless it changed into an charisma sword, which changed into a concentration of natural mana. but, it''s a distinct tale with demonic or holy swords. they''re the best non-fashionable items that may bodily intervene with a non secr frame. And a magic sword or holy sword with an charisma? It turns into a powerful weapon that even a Demon of the highest order can''t ignore. furthermore, Vikir is a seasoned warrior who has amassed karma from killing limitless demons in his beyond lives. Andromalius, who hasn''t yet received hisplete electricity, is burdened as to in which this monster came from. "Die." Vikir desired to end the warfare as quickly as possible at the same time as Andromalius was nevertheless inside the dark. earlier than Andromalius had taken his body, Set had been an intermediate Graduator, and now that Andromalius be in whole control of Set''s frame, he should without difficulty be a Sword master or higher. but Vikir changed into assured, too. His body be strengthened via the River Styx, his war enjoy won over two lifetimes, and the electricity of Baskerville circle of rtives swordsmanship and the magic sword Beelzebub. Even a Swordmaster may be killed by way of wonder or assassination. Vikir sank his tooth into Andromalius'' flesh with conviction. however. [...Yes, that was a bit of a surprise, I''ll admit, but that''s it]. Andromalius is essentially an endgame boss, an Archdemon so terrifying that he plotted the destruction of the human world with best ten others. Andromalius, who had rtively adapted to Vikir''s onught considering the fact that breaking thru the barrier, right away took movement. Shiriririk! The snake that had changed Andromalius'' left arm swooped down, open-mouthed. Vikir swung the hilt of his Blood Wind to strike the snake down, however the snake''s enamel left a long path of blood on his forearm. Then a darkish smile seemed on Andromalius'' possessed Set''s face. [That''s it, you''re done]. With that, Andromalius stretched out his proper hand. Vikir''s forearm turned white for a moment, after which blood began to gush from the wound. ...gurgle! ...gurgle! ...gurgle! ...gurgle! ...gurgle! Andromalius drained the blood from Vikir''s body and absorbed it into his personal. Waaaah! Vikir unexpectedly heard the unsightly pping of wings. Flies. The unpleasant insect, plump and fats, changed into sucking blood from Vikir''s wound. "...is a bloodsucker." Vikir overwhelmed the fly, killing it, and quickly pressed his arm towards the wound to forestall it from bleeding, however it be no need. Weeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee. Flies were anywhere. The flies that have been frantically licking the children''s bones now clung to Vikir. ...buzz! ...buzz! ...buzz! ...buzz! ...buzz! ...buzz! Andromalius sucked the blood from Vikir''s body, no matter how a long way away they were. The streams of blood gushing out of Vikir''s frame have been being coiled like snakes with the aid of the flies and being absorbed by means of Andromalius'' proper hand. [Hmph- my strength is returning]. Set''s tattered body began to get better. endless bloodsucking using a swarm of flies. This strength that Andromalius possessed was semi-immortal. so long as there are wounded and exhausted things round him, his life pressure is infinite. The artwork of digging into the wounds of others and draining the life force from them ismonce among demons. And one of the excellent at it is this Andromalius proper in the front of you. ''Set, too, has long on the grounds that end up his sacrifice.'' The want to be regrly urring via his father, the inferiorityplicated of his brother. With those emotional wounds, Set could have been clean prey for Andromalius. ultimately, Set turned into left empty-surpassed, with the whole lot sucked out of him, and this is the result. Vikir remembered Set''s usual monologue earlier than his regression. ''I need to be well-known with the aid of my father, I want him to look returned and spot that I''m right here.'' ''You''re so top notch, I desired to be such as you, I wanted to walk beside you, side by way of facet with you.'' We don''t know if it be a faint remnant of Set''s unconscious, or if Andromalius memorized and mimicked Set''sst phrases. but not less than, it''s clean that Set had the ones feelings whilst he be alive, and it''s simrly clear that Andromalius used them to take over Set''s mind. "...." That made Vikir feel extraordinarily ufortable. even though he didn''t understand Set, he empathized with him on a few degree. Quadruple! Vikir swatted away the snakes and flies that were biting at his chest. thanks to the protection of the River Styx, he changed into now not mortally wounded, however numerous chunks of flesh fell off his breastte. Andromalius checked out it and mocked. [Yeah, that''s how you die, with all those wounds. Now, let''s suck blood again... ... ?] however the sneer didn''tst lengthy. Ping-. be it an illusion? For a moment, my vision burns ck. And for the briefest of moments, my head pings as I recognize it''s no longer an phantasm. Stagger. the instant I regained my senses and got here to my senses, this time, the power in my legs changed into released. [Cough!?] Andromalius felt a foreign sensation that took his breath away. It wasn''t just his nostril and throat, it changed into his entire frame, and it was happening concurrently. He exams himself to look what''s going on and realizes that his entire limbs are numb and shaking. The blood vessels were clogged with sticky hundreds, blocking blood glide. attempting to find something, I appeared inner my body, and soon realized that i was surrounded via ck, clotted blood that turned into clinging tightly to my veins. Abination of stroke and other conditions assaulted Andromalius'' soul immediately. as the blood stopped flowing, so did the mana. For a moment, Andromalius misced control of Set''s frame. [What the fuck! What the fuck!] Andromalius raised his head, watching the frame scatter as it misced its host and be mana with nowhere to move. Whack- whack- whack- whack- useless flies fell from the sky. And there stood Vikir, regenerating the scars on his arms and chest with terrifying velocity. ...dip! ...dip! Vikir raised his forearm with a nonchnt expression. The pink blood from the wound in his forearm drips to the floor and will be a dark dot like tar. Chiiiit-boiling... Vikir''s blood made an unsightly sound because it touched the bones of the ground, andmenced to boil ck. Andromalius seemed dazed. finally, he understood. Why his body had modified like this. [Yes, you... your blood state changed to...!?] generally, an regr drop of blood. but the second its proprietor harbors malice, it bes a lethal poisonous liquid. A venomous poison which can make even the most powerful in the international cower. Madame eight-Legged, the nightmare of the intensity, her ghostly toxicity has wrapped itself around Andromalius'' entire body! __________________________ __________________________ "? Don''t forget to Rate this novel and add it to your library! ????" Chapter 123 - 123: Andromalius’ Fury

Chapter 123: Andromalius'' Fury

"The poison is listening a bitte." Vikir pieced returned together the torn flesh of his chest and forearms. He should feel the wraiths sealed in the slots of his magic sword, Beelzebub, rampaging madly. / axe -1 slot: Venomous -Madame eight-Legged (S) Slot -2: Silent Hill ¨C Mushuhushu (A+) Slot -3: top notch Regeneration vatory Smander(A+) along with his body restored by the regenerative powers of the Swamp Smander, Vikir inspects the slots on Beelzebub. Crackle-crackle-crackle-dahlgraak! The pink beads beneath the de ttered in opposition to every other, churning violently. The wraith raging most furiously inside Beelzebub right now was Madame 8-Legged. She seemed to be very proud of the fact that Andromalius, who were poisoned through her own poison, moved typically for a while. but Vikir changed into surprised sufficient by the impact for now. The Madame''s poison changed into so powerful that it made even the sector''s tens of hundreds stumble, and it changed into so terrifying that even a existence that had already died could be endangered again. Being capable of inflict debuffs like slow, numb, and blind against any such excessive rating demon was a big win. Andromalius, meanwhile, watched in horror as his very own body faded to ck. [A poison that even the dead can''t escape? Where in the world is this poison... a mere mortal!] Andromalius notion as he struggled to govern his spinning imaginative and prescient. what number of demonic creatures within the international possessed this type of vile poison? The foxy spiders of the crimson and ck Mountains, the 9-headed snakes of the giant u . s ., the notable jellyfish under the ck Sea.... There are numerous other candidates that muste to thoughts that live inside the depths of the Outer Demon Realm, but how their venom is being utilized by mere mortals is beyond me. ''It''s so virulent that even the greatest demons are reluctant to cope with it, and it''s impossible to even contain or shop it somece, so how ought to a mere mortal....'' but there has been no time to reflect onconsideration on it now. Andromalius gritted his teeth and stepped returned. The bloodsuckers observed fit and backed away. He appears around to look if there are some other bloodsuckers around, however there aren''t. The simplest bloodsucker is the Vikir in the front of you. but his blood is already tainted with a terrible poison, and sucking on it will best poison you, as it''s miles now. "no longer precise for you." The vikir bites down on his index finger, drawing blood and spraying it into the air. Cha-cha-cha-cha. the bubbling droplets of venom flew like bullets. The blood may want to flip from mundane to venomous at any moment, relying on Vikir''s will. not handiest is it hemorrhagic and neurotoxic, however it''s also deadly acidic, burning Andromalius'' body and soul on the identical time. [Off-aaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!] As a demonic sword, Beelzebub offers direct harm to a demon''s religious frame. Andromalius had no preference but to connect which means to every and each one in every of Vikir''s assaults. What''s extra, Vikir''s own brute strength became more than sufficient to attract out the strength of a sword of the very best Graduator elegance. Baskerville 7th form. Six tooth, apanied through a 7th, small however distinct. another time, the top of the sword oviposited Andromalius'' entire frame. [Ugh! What the hell!] Andromalius gnashed his teeth on the absurdity of it all. He hadn''t predicted to be attacked by a mere mortal, a great deal less on his domestic turf. Ehhhhh... Andromalius swatted at thest swarm of flies, forming a ck mist, and quickly ducked behind it. He stepped again, proceeding to shut the gap. "That''s what i used to be hoping for." Vikir didn''t hassle to observe Andromalius as he fled deeper into the cave. simplest. Kararak- pulled ck sticks from his lower back and assembled them into one. It was the ck bow wielded through Adonai, the mythical archer who had led Anubis and Bk of their high. ...growth! An arrow from Anubis flew out and pierced Andromalius'' body. increase! Andromalius hit the cave wall and regarded down at the hole in his chest with a horrified expression. The arrowhead became dyed red and, of route, covered with Madame 8-Legged''s venom. [Ugh, a bow!?] that is fantastic. Why would a Baskerville swordsman use a bow? He appears up and sees Vikir on foot toward him. ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... His stride as smooth as a snake''s, his killing motive eerie. The ghostly determine made no sound as it walked, and Andromalius felt goosebumps creep up his spine. "No." Andromalius decided that he couldn''t face Vikir inside the cave. We-Eng- At Andromalius'' call, all of the flies amassed in a single area. "They shall swarm like flies." these have been the flies that had been licking the flesh off the bones of the children and swarming over them. these myriads of grave-dwelling flies loyally rallied at their grasp''s name. however. "Flies are the spider''s food." Vikir intermittently shed his wrist, ck blood pouring from it. The fog of blood,ced with venomous spider venom, turned into killing the flies like not anything else. Buzz, buzz, buzz, buzz, buzz, buzz, buzz, buzz, buzz, buzz, buzz, buzz, buzz, buzz, buzz, buzz, buzz, buzz, buzz, buzz, buzz, buzz, buzz. The stiffly moving flies melted like ice cream dumped into a me as quickly as they touched Vikir''s blood mist. That wasn''t all. Vikir had additionally contaminated the groundwater flowing alongside the partitions and ramps along with his blood, so the flies have been constantly draining their health with out a ce to paste. Vikir turned into in control of the scenario, along with the terrain round him. Waaaahhhh... His breathing is getting tighter. He didn''t realize why he was being driven. Andromalius'' expression crumpled. "...For God''s sake, spare some kids." He''d by no means regretted eating all the youngsters he''d kept in the cave for blood luggage as much as he did now. ... but. [Yeah. I''ll give you credit for pushing this body this far as a mere mortal]. Andromalius was still now not enjoyable. out of doors the cave, outside the circle, there was a river and a sandy bank that cut a wide swath thru the schooling grounds. If he could burst the financial institution and divert all the river''s overflow into this cave, he nheless had a risk. ''The regenerative powers of the flesh will no longer be able to hold up with a demon.'' He might lose some magic strength, but that could also dy the summoning of the gate that might open the Age of Destruction with the aid of pretty a bit, but it was unavoidable. [Ku-k-k-k-k... ... Yeah, that was fine for a human. It was for a moment, but it was embarrassing. But that''s it. You crossed the line.] Andromalius raised his blood-red eyes and red at Vikir. Then, he took the first step toward leaving the cave. He broke the bonds. Tsutsutsutsutsuts... The binding that had enveloped theplete training hall disappeared. only demons and children underneath the age of eight should enter the Demon Binding Realm, and it required an tremendous amount of magic energy to hold. It''s no marvel it''s so secretive that even an archmage can''t discover it, and it''s so powerful that it can''t be broken via anything much less than demonic electricity. Breaking the bond restored Andromalius''s magic to a excellent volume. With that, Andromalius suppressed the poison that be eating away at his body and leapt up through the hollow within the ceiling within the center of the cave. [Hold on, I''ll show you hell in a moment]. Andromalius mmed into the rock with a sickening giggle. however, he be d to see the dangerous bastard now. In some greater years, he''d be absolutely insufferable. ''If Hugo, Osiris, and the 7th count number had been the simplest ones prepared, it''d have made a massive distinction.'' better to make certain they''re useless now, so they''ll be prepared for the next time they need to consume Baskerville. Then. Andromalius reached the stop of the hollow, where he ought to see the night time sky, and all at once stopped. Down beneath, he could see Vikir status nheless. [...?] Andromalius furrowed his brow and bowed his head. by hook or by crook, Vikir hadn''t given chase. He simply appears up and stares at Andromalius along with his usual expressionless face. ... with a ordinary looking whistle in his hand. With that, Vikir raised the enamel-like whistle in his hand to his mouth and blew. A excessive, piercing notice echoes thru the hollow. Andromalius felt a kick back run down his backbone as he heard it. [...!] it is not possible not to recognise that he additionally has the enjoy of living for many years wearing the skin of the second son of the Baskervilles. what''s that whistle in Vikir''s hand, and what does it mean? after which. The night has grown even darker. darkish clouds blocked out the moonlight and a veil of inky darkness fell. long shadows started out to solid countless shadows from outside the hole in the ceiling Andromalius had climbed. Flutter. A ck, blood-colored wisp fluttered in the night time breeze. Andromalius raised his bloodshot eyes to the sky outside the hollow. The ceiling after the Demon Binding had disappeared. There, the suggestions of endless shadows pointed at Andromalius. "What are you doing there, ... son?" Hugo Les Baskervilles status waving a ck gown. Beside him, his eldest son, Osiris Les Baskervilles. And the seven hounds standing in the back of their father. Seven counts. Pit Bull. Mastiff. Doberman. Shepherd. Rottweiler. Wolfhound, and so on. a total of a hundred hounds beneath each knightly order, seven hundred in total. the entire pressure of the iron-blooded navy strength. all of the dogs of Baskerville were assembled. _____________________ _____________________ "??? Get ready to dive into a new chapter of this captivating novel every day , and don''t forget to Rate this novel and add it to your library! ????" Chapter 124 - 124: Osiris’ Regret

Chapter 124: Osiris'' Regret

Hugo Les Baskerville asked. "..., son, what are you doing there?" An expressionless face. The tone so casual. It''s like a fathering out of a bar and seeing his son at the side of the street. Hugo''s informal tone became calm sufficient to make Andromalius hold his mimicry of the set. [Ah, father, you''re here on business...!?] Andromalius'' face lit up, after which he found out what turned into urring. He turned into now in demonic shape. A demon that had taken over Set''s body. He''s been visible. He have been stuck. There''s no point in looking to mimic it anymore, considering he''s been stuck right there immediately. but the way Hugo seemed down at Andromalius be as regr as ever. Trash. It didn''t matter if it was Set or Andromalius, Andromalius with Set''s body, or Andromalius with Set''s soul. sooner orter, the ugly object turns into invisible. Hugo changed into looking down at Andromalius with such a gaze now. "You appearance terrible, my son." Hugo stated, nheless with the identical horrible indifference. For a moment, Andromalius gritted his teeth. ["Son, son, don''t do it. How dare you mock me on a human subject!"] Andromalius'' anger exploded at Hugo for daring to call him son when he knew better. ...that moment. [...!?] Andromalius felt the snake on his left arm stiffen as he reached for Hugo. "What? Andromalius began to surge out of the cavity, however stopped. His toes had been tingling like rats. With Hugo in the front of him, he was frozen in area. ''Why is my frame stiffening? Why?'' Andromalius is the king of the demons. Ten demons who crossed over to the human realm to result in an age of destruction. but why does he freeze on the sight of a mere mortal? ''fear? That''s not possible. Even in case you''re a Sword grasp, you''re only a human in the long run!'' despite the fact that, Andromalius discovered himself unable to move. As plenty as he hated to admit it, it be obvious that this uncontroble emotion surging within him turned into worry. Andromalius ultimately understood the phenomenon. I''m now not afraid, however I''m afraid? It sounds peculiar, but it''s viable. Andromalius became simply no longer frightened of Hugo. The problem was the frame. Set Les Baskervilles. His body is scared of Hugo. Andromalius''s mouth is half open in disbelief. A dog is an animal that cannot flow earlier than its grasp. it''s miles their destiny to go when their master calls them, even though they realize they may die. ''however he died a long time ago.'' Andromalius idea. but the fear that Set felt for Hugo became beyond his creativeness. A worry that be imprinted in his bones. A fear he would in no way overlook, even in death. And it became affecting the following consumer of the frame, Andromalius. ''Oh, no, no, no, no, that is off the table! I should flow speedy...!'' Andromalius''s face showed his impatience. He turns his head and sees the river within the distance. All I need to do is burst the dam in the front of me and draw the water into this cave, and it will likely be over. but the corpse''s ft, already frozen, don''t pass at all. They''re even shaking, making it tough to stand at the ramp. Andromalius is simply rolling his eyes. "...I''m sorry." An surprising voice rang out. Andromalius looked up, and there has been Osiris. He became shaking his head with an expression he had by no means seen before. "I''m sorry, brother. I didn''t assume you to be so crowded." hearing this, Andromalius turned into full of pleasure. So he turned his face to Set''s and cried out mournfully. [It''s all because of you that I''m like this! If only you''d acknowledge me! If only you''d guided me to the right path, I wouldn''t be like this! I wouldn''t have sold my soul to the devil!] "...." With the ones words, Osiris shakes his head, his expression even more somber. Andromalius changed into approximately to transport whilst he realized that the path Osiris was status became the simplest manner out. ...Pfft! A dagger pierces his returned, sticking out from his breastte. [What the hell, this asshole is doing it again...!] Andromalius cried out, spewing ck blood from his mouth. earlier than he knew it, Vikir, who had approached from behind, had pushed his sword through Andromalius'' spine. "I''m used to rock climbing." He''d spent days and days mountain climbing on the manner to raid Madame''s nest, so he became exact at it. Vikir lifted his head and seemed up at Osiris above. He had once notion Osiris cold-blooded, without blood or tears, however now that he had grown older, he could see his proper shades. Vikir stated. "Don''t pay any attention to what he says, brother." "...!" Osiris regarded up. Vikir spoke in brief. "Brother Set has already died in adolescence, and this demon has best been performing, hiding in his pores and skin." It be half of a lie, however there was no manner to show it, so what the hell. Given the asions, i''m able to''t say plenty more. As Vikirforted Osiris, he located 3 or 4 extra stabs into Andromalius'' frame. simplest while Andromalius stretched out the snake on his left arm to counterattack did Vikir fall backwards, kicking off the rock wall and onto the ceiling. Then, Vikir and Hugo''s gazes met. Nod. Hugo nodded. He was the Lord of Baskerville, but he was no longer authorized to name upon the dogs of Baskerville right now. half a day. For half an afternoon, Vikir is their master. That turned into what Hugo had promised while he delivered the Pomeranian to him. Vikir nced up. The moon inside the darkish clouds turned into slowly falling. until its light faded and the sunrise''s first rays rose, all of the Ironbloods belonged to Vikir. Then the master gave the hounds their firstmand. "bite and kill." The goal is self-exnatory. "Heh heh heh... ... You''re cutting through all of the demons like that during my existence." "A demon of the highest rank. this will be an amazing enjoy." rely Boston Terrier and matter wonderful Dane sheathed their swords. all of the seven counts, who have been simply collecting on the circle of rtives to peer Vikir, draw their swords right away, and terrifying killing cause burst forth. Thud. Osiris Les Baskervilles, a young grasp of the Iron Blood Sword circle of rtives, also drew his sword. A cohesion that has by no means been proven because it''s miles clumsy in expressing emotions. while Osiris touches his sword, it spreads to a light bloody color. It fluttered. after which. The ck gowns fluttered inside the wind. 700 Graduators, led with the aid of the seventh count, raised their swords. Puff-puff-puff-puff-puff! Andromalius''s whole frame began to explode. curb, shrink, sh. Stab, stab, stab. limitless fierce teeth oviposited Andromalius'' whole body. Andromalius turned into immobilized via Madame''s poison and the fear of his frame''s original owner. [Aaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhh!] Andromalius unleashed his demon energy with all his might. limitless bloodsucking flies have been unleashed. A circle of rtives of grave-dwellers. The superb insects that once ruled this world soared high into the air. however they couldn''t upward push too high, pickled inside the water that ran down the cave partitions, the groundwater tainted with spider venom. Thud. Even extra so after Osiris'' sword split Andromalius'' spirit frame and Set''s frame in half of on the same time. [...urgh!?] As Set''s head flew into the air, Andromalius'' head changed into also severed. It was a bing give up for a person who had introduced the continent to the threshold of destruction before his regression. And now. The scenario turned into settled. each Knight made their way into the schooling hall where Set were staying. With Set gone, it changed into easy for anyone to enter the training corridor. The foul odor of magic and poison, the corpses of flies, and the bones of youngsters strewn about had been enough to make all of us flinch. "You''vepleted it again." "He''s my nephew, and he''s great. I''m so proud of him." Boston Terriers and great Danese up to pet Vikir''s head, disying off their internal faces. the alternative Seven Counts additionally sneak up on Vikir, pretending to recognise him, and showering him with praise andpliments. "...." in the meantime, Hugo and Osiris are silent as they look into the depths of the schooling corridor. infinite strewn bones, strewn miasma, the rotten and twisted interior of the cave. "...is this the inside of Baskerville." Hugo''s voice rose from the depths of his lungs. He didn''t show it, however he, himself, regarded bowled over. Is it because of the corruption and death of the second son, or is it about a strong demon hiding nearby, or both? I don''t know what else is in his thoughts. No, perhaps even himself. Osiris''s mind, then again, turned into a touch lessplicated to study than Hugo''s. "...Set." Osiris stared into the deep pool in which Set supposedly resided. a cold, slim, lonely den. was this where Set had spent all the ones years sprucing his sword and harboring his poison? Osiris concept back to the lengthy years of Set''s education. in which had all of it long past so wrong. Then. Vikir progressed. "you''ve got nothing responsible your self for, brother. that is all the work of demons." but Osiris shook his head. "No. I''m simply as responsible of giving the demon a chance. i''m to me. Set has been a first-rate admirer of mine on ount that he changed into a infant." The confession changed into extremely suddening from his mouth. Vikir''s eyes widened a bit, however he didn''t disy it. Osiris spoke, a hint of sadness radiating from his expressionless face. "it''s miles the second one element to feel sorry for the corruption and loss of life of flesh and blood. previous to that, the humans of Baskerville, the youngsters who would be the future of the family, had been sacrificed so in many instances... ... and i regret that i have been neglecting it till now." "...." On that factor, Vikir could simplest nod. however this happened even earlier than the regression. It wasn''t something that might be stopped. ... simply then. "What!" A member of the Pit Bull Knights shouted within the distance. Staffordshire Baskerville. The knight who assisted Vikir in the past stretched out his sword and shouted. "Enemy, the enemy is alive, fleeing!" At those words, more than 700 eyes grew to be in unison to one region. It became the mask that underestimated the fantastic power precise to demons. [Ha-ha-ha-ha-ha-ha, you stupid hounds! Die!] Andromalius became fleeing with simplest his head. He stretched his winged serpent tail down the cut aspect of his neck and flew away at exceptional pace. in the direction of the river in the distance. [The time to open the gate will be dyed, but it can''t be helped! That''s what the other brothers will do! Hahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha-] Andromalius cursed on the Baskervilles and charged toward the dam. .... ...No, he was no longer going to run. Thwack- He would have if Hugo hadn''t drawn his longsword from his belt. ...sh! a sound like explosives, a strike quicker than lightning. In that brief second, every knight in Baskerville saw it. Seven crimson thunderbolts, effective enough to cut up the sky into seven pieces. It evaporated a thickyer of darkish clouds in an on the spot and aimed for Andromalius past. [hahahaha... ha?] Andromalius didn''t even endughing. digig- He disintegrated in midair with out leaving a single scrap of meat at the back of. Even his soul turned into shredded to portions. "...." all the swordsmen of Baskerville have been humbled by Hugo''s excellent power. Even the 7th remember and Osiris the younger master, stared at Hugo''s back with trembling students. meanwhile. Hugo muttered as he regarded up on the sky break up into seven pieces. "...mustache. I''ll shave it." It regarded that he turned into remembering the handiest lines of Roxana and Penelope, who had parted a long term ago, and the only lines in their reunion. __________________________ __________________________ "? Don''t forget to Rate this novel and add it to your library! ????" Chapter 125 - 125: From Darkness to Light

Chapter 125: From Darkness to Light

a few days have exceeded. In every territory below Baskerville''s jurisdiction, in each square, rooms had been instation. . -The reason of this room is to uncover and catch up on all cases of toddler disappearances that came about among the years B,C 10 and A,C 19 of the Empire. ording with the standards of Article 1, Paragraph four of the Vikir uniquew, apensation n is being despatched to all households and nurseries wherecking children befell at some stage in this era, in order that the liquidators and rted parties can fill out the relevant files and post them to the city corridor in the time limit and recover the stays of the lost children. ... The Baskerville own family has very well investigated a chain of incidents, which includes infanticide and kidnapping, and conducted repayment techniques. at the same time as they did now not reveal that a demon of the very best order had descended, they did not mince phrases about the terrible acts dedicated by way of the Baskervilles'' second son. This became a smallfort to the bereaved own family, whose lives had been destroyed with the aid of the loss of their toddler, and who had prepared protests and hunger strikes to call for an investigation and find out the reality. They have been also able to acquire real-time reports on the punishment procedure of the perpetrators and notice them in person. the primary to be brought to justice changed into the set''s mother, Noot, who served as a participatory judge and juror. She turned into exceptionally not brainwashed by means of the demon and cried out the entire way to the court docket to be allowed to peer Set. Noot became summarily done on a total of one,642 prices, inclusive of releasing toxic snakes inside the kids''s rooms, first-diploma poisoning, conspiracy to kidnap the eldest daughter, and helping and abetting the abduction of Set''s little one. Set''s nannies had been sooner orter lined up and publicly performed, as have been Set''s henchmen whobored below him to systematically kidnap and delivery children. The trial and execution of a excessive-ranking member of Baskerville''s inner circle immediately got here as a surprise to many estatesmen. It reaffirmed the belief that thews of Baskerville have been so severe and thorough that no longer even Baskerville should get away them. additionally. numerous orphanage directors who bought kids have been decapitated, and agents, lobbyists, and authorities officers who participated in the falsification of documents had been torn limb from limb. infinite others disappeared or have been crippled as dew on the sentence. For the ones youngsters who had no family, memorials had been erected and maintained annually by high-ranking officials. Many annual rituals have been prepared for steady remembrance. All of this be the handiwork of Osiris, the patriarch of the residence of Baskerville, and totally underneath his care and manipte. No, one. there has been a being to whom Osiris had ceded some of his authority. Vikir Van Baskerville. This hero, who survived a warfare with barbarians outside the borders, became recognized upon his return because the original discoverer and leader contributor to the task. He turned into given a percentage of the country''s authority and his fame grew to superb heights. Osiris and Vikir''s paintings changed into speedy and unique. within days, all of the applicable special legal guidelines had been in location, and it changed into no extra than a week earlier than they have been without a doubt enforced on the ground. It be an event of such importance that an imperial fee was despatched to analyze it, but it became umon that no noise became heard afterward. * * * "right, proper,e right here, Pomeranian." Hugo shaved his mustache, a lifelong vice. It didn''t exactly make him greater likable, but it became sudden to look him strive so hard to appearance pretty for his granddaughter. Pomeranian touched Hugo''s dull chin and smiled brightly. "take a look at her smile. He looks simr to Roxana, and just like Penelope." Hugo held the Pomeranian''s gaze with a mixture of happiness and sadness. in the meantime. Vikir had been summoned to Hugo''s workce and be looking the scene. Osiris be there, too. "long term no see, brother." Hugo has been overworked currently, and his eyes are a bit hole. however as he smiles faintly at Vikir, his face seems an awful lot more human than earlier than. To Vikir, who bowed reverently, Hugo stated. "You need to be very busy these days." "yes." "by the time I''m carried out with this depend, it will likely be toote. Hurry up and be a part of the Academy." Vikir shook his head. "The circle of rtives continues to be in turmoil. I''ll must wait till things are a bit greater organized before i go...." Vikir nheless didn''t consider Hugo. Purge. Arge-scale purge. Hugo appeared to be the use of this incident to reorganize the electricity shape inside the circle of rtives. truth isn''t a fairy tale. This collection of trials and punishments, which appeared to be a process of justice being served, changed into sincerely just a show, Vikir idea, an outgrowth of the political battles of therge boys. It turned into rare for a Baskerville circle of rtives to absolutely admit duty and pay repayment in a excessive-profile case like this infanticide and kidnapping. but Hugo had achieved so. It be an act of cold political judgment, no longer an attraction to emotions like morality or humanity. "To officially recognize the circle of rtives''s duty for the incident, and to dispose of the ones concerned from their positions of authority. To cast off many of their enemies and consolidate their strength. Re-weaving the te. aka ''making a brand new board''. The number of those who have been ousted from the energy structure due to this set incident is severa. From the most insignificant to the maximum outstanding. while these human beings are purged and demoted without dy, several lines are shaken. as an instance, the power of the seven counts to hold the circle of rtives in check became appreciably weakened. It was most effective herbal that the limbs were cut off. there was additionally some shuffling within the Knights. a series of elderly senators and deputies were purged to punish demonic infiltrators, a technique spearheaded by means of the circle of rtives line, Osiris. Vikir, along with his pre-Regression information, be of route part of the operation, and now not simply to solidify his role as a representative of Patriarch Hugo''s line. facts on the contacts Set had been secretly making. Vikir smuggled it out and passed it over to Sindhiwendi to analyze. To decide the identities and modern-day ces of the opposite Ten Commandments. ''I don''t need to do that! I''m already overworked sufficient as it is, and what, you need me to tune the area of demons on the King degree? what number of heads do you watched i have? Of route, she didn''t want to tackle this type of dangerous venture. ''So. You don''t want to exchange with the natives?'' in the face of a mega-deal of epic proportions with the natives of Depht, she had no desire but to offer in. ...nicely, permit''s just say it became. there was one aspect Vikir didn''t recognize proper now. ''Why would they want to ship me to the Academy, especially at this factor....'' Vikir has no cause to refuse, but the timing is a touch too precise to be real. It''s desirable to have a public determine like Vikir as a face whilst you''re trying to weed out the noise like Hugo is doing now. It''s exact to have a person like Vikir because the face of the own family when there''s nobody in the family who doesn''t realize that Vikir is Hugo''s line, in order that Hugo can take the knife with a good purpose. in any case, Vikir be the first to apprehend and report Set''s corruption. "Sending me to the Academy now would be inefficient from Hugo''s attitude. So Vikir didn''t recognize why Hugo changed into seeking to send him to the Academy so soon. generally, Hugo could take the initiative and tell him to dy his enrollment for some years.... "Is he up to some thing? however on ount that he couldn''t ask outright, he may want to most effective suspect. Then. Osiris, who had approached, spoke up. "My father is involved that you''ll be stuck inside the aftermath of a strength warfare and get harm." ...involved? Vikirughed in disbelief. Hugo wouldn''t do this. Who changed into the outstanding man to be involved approximately that heartless scoundrel? It was ordinary that Osiris should even be being attentive to him within the first area. "Isn''t this spected to be Butler Barrymore''s process? but Butler Barrymore became too busy marveling at Hugo''s mustache. "My lord. You look an awful lot better without a mustache." "certainly, but it makes me appearance very hole." Hugo smiled weakly as he styled the Pomeranian''s hair right into a feather braid, a skill he didn''t realize in which he''d found out. ''What an unusual sight.'' Vikir thought to himself. ... Tuck! Osiris''s hand came as much as rest on his shoulder. It changed into warm. Vikir appeared up to see Osiris status subsequent to him, searching down at him. "thanks to you, I realize. That i have obligations as an individual, but also as a brother." "...." "do not worry approximately yourself, but visit the Academy." Osiris appeared to be looking to alternate, as a minimum a bit, within the manner he handled his brothers from now on. He became to Vikir with an awkward, clumsy smile. "I''ll have everything looked after out by the time youe back home for your first excursion." _____________________ _____________________ "??? Get ready to dive into a new chapter of this captivating novel every day , and don''t forget to Rate this novel and add it to your library! ????" Chapter 126 - 126: Gates of Wisdom

Chapter 126: Gates of Wisdom

Easterners, don''t boast of the pyramids. Westerners, don''tmunicate about Babylon. there is no ce for them in front of the emperor''s academy ''Colosseo''. All fame is for this. All will be in its shadow. * * * The Colosseo Academy. The most prestigious academy in the international, from east to west, north to south, and throughout the primary continent. located inside the coronary heart of the crucial Continent, inside the capital town of the imperial circle of rtives, the academy upies the entirety of the maximum fertile yolknd inside the Imperial Capital. not like the ''Magic Tower'', which specializes in magic, and the ''Varangian'', which specializes in martial arts, there''s an inclination to fee both literal and martial arts. it is famous for now not being capable of input or graduate in case you do no longer meet the strict requirements. For the begin of the brand new semester, crowds of college students flocked to Venezior, the capital of the ROK. neers. And their households. And the corporations escorting them. And the hordes of people looking to promote them stuff. It''s the only time of 12 months while thergest awareness of humans can be located at the Academy. all the new college students from the East, West, South, and North who flocked to the Imperial metropolis had to wonder twice: once at the beauty of the capital, and again at the grandeur of the Academy. Venezior, the city of water. The capital of the Imperial Empire of ROK, Venezior is a gently sloping basin, in which rivers from across the continent converge to create a myriad of waterways. As you force into the city middle, you''ll be greeted with sweeping views of the entire metropolis on thend underneath. With a crystal clean freshwaterke gently hugging the ecliptic, 112 inds on top of it, and nearly four hundred bridges, the city looks as if a paradise. sluggish, heat rivers. endless waterways and bridges connecting them. beautiful architecture rises excessive above the crowded streets above the bridges. numerous aerial bridges connect skyscraper after skyscraper, and greenery grows all 12 months round on the piers. The city''s waterways have grow to be essential transportation routes, creating apletely unique and exquisite cityscape, and it isn''t unusual to peer canoes journeying at the waterways within the alleys, as well as diverse avenuepanies on them. As an imperial capital, it is also home to some of present day cultural institutions, inclusive of theaters, museums, clock towers, churches, opera homes, the Imperial Library, and huge public baths. but it''s the Academy that''s maximum well-known. home to a number of the continent''s best substances. The Colosseo. This massive, round cluster of buildings is domestic to approximately 20,000 humans, together with college students, professors, and workers of all kinds. collectively, the homes form a tremendous area surrounding a unmarried huge level, and a stroll across the diameter of the Academy grounds could take the average man or woman over 4 hours. The academy is divided into principal elements: the dormitory building, in which college students live, and the ssroom constructing, in which sses are held. The dormitory constructing is split by using grade and gender, and the ssroom constructing is divided by using grade and sophistication. because the faculty is a four-yr software, there are 4 grades. college students are divided into first, second, third, and fourth grades, and there have been rare cases of college students taking a leave of absence or returning to school after failing the graduation examination. There have been two foremost instructions. The "bloodless ss". And the "hot magnificence". The cold elegance includes college students who specialize in swords, bows, and spears, and they take courses associated with their strong point as required guides for his or her majors, other cold training as electives for their majors, and guides in the hot magnificence as required publications for his or her trendy education. however, the hot elegance contains college students whose number one area of expertise is magic, and they take publications rted to their primary elemental magic as required publications, different magics as electives, and courses in the cold ss as widespread schooling necessities. In other phrases. It doesn''t be counted if they specialise in swords, bows, spears, hearth, ice, earth, or nt magic, the quit end result is that they have got 4 years to increase a popr information of all of them. simrly to these instructions, of path, there may be a wealth of different fashionable electives innguages, theology,w, astronomy, geography, navy research, and so forth. so as to graduate, students must take a certain variety of credits of those major requirements, essential electives, general education necessities, preferred schooling electives, and publications for majors and minors, sometimes voluntarily, now and againpulsorily, in line with their schedule and aptitude. ss schedules are organized, from time to time voluntarily, every so often through force. clearly, there may be a pecking order amongst college students primarily based on their grades, which has a big effect on theirter instructional lifestyles. in addition, college students are confined of their ability to take part in clubs, volunteer sports, work revel in packages, and different internal and external sports which includes deciding on a first-rate. consequently, learners are eager to take the academy''s cement check for the primary time. Seniors are also very interested by the results of the beginners''s cement take a look at. They need to recruit the first-rate viable juniors for their golf equipment and social corporations. ...Is that so? The Academy''s current college students were buzzing due to the fact that February, while the freshman cement take a look at ended. They desired to get a head begin on the brand new students who had already stood out. "I heard the freshman cement take a look at is over?" "Who stood out the most?" "probable those who did properly inside the practical evaluation, right?" besides for the professors, the neers''s information is off-limits, but... the grades and ratings of the inexperienced persons had been already circting amongst some powerful students. Like inventory marketce hypothesis, the names, grades, and rankings of the new students had been traded at a excessive charge depending on their uracy. this is because maximum of people who input the academy are probably to enter the higher echelons of the Empire in the destiny, so it''s essential to make connections in advance. "Oho, have a look at this, all of the new students this yr have high-quality grades~" "Huh? Isn''t the primary vicinity in the cold magnificence tied?" "Tudor from the sun Spear extended family and Bianca from the God Bow mystery house are tied for first vicinity." "They''re tier one. they''re our club''s pinnacle priority for recruitment!" The present day college students of the cold ss were already excited by means of the rumors of an wonderful junior might be bing a member of them. Tudor, a spearman, and Bianca, an archer, are in all likelihood to acquire quite a few gives from their seniors, because the college values practical talents lots extra noticeably than written ones. these geniuses have stuck the attention of professors and seniors alike. -ranking in the bloodless ss''s realistic assessment < 1- Don Quixote Tudor, Usher Bianca > < 2- Highbrow Baskerville > < 3- Midbrow Baskerville > < 4- Lowbrow Baskerville > < 5- Sancho Barataria > < 6- ... > . . Tudor, eldest son of Don Quixote, one of the seven first-rate houses of the empire and known for his spearmanship. Bianca, the eldest daughter of Usher, one of the seven brilliant houses of the empire and recognised for her archery abilties. And the Highbro, Midbro, and Lowbro triplets from the Irondes of Baskerville. Sancho Barataria, who changed into selected as a schrship pupil by using the Northern Mercenary Guild Alliance, and others are the notable-inexperienced persons who are presently inflicting a stir in the bloodless magnificence. then again, the recent ss be additionally in a frenzy. "Wow, there''s a child who were given a super score on the sensible exam?" "He''s 2d within the written examination, too, so he''s sincerely suitable at reading!" "''Sinir''? A genius amongst geniuses has been admitted." "Did you hear the rumor? that is information from the admissions workce... ... What a beautiful girl... ... ." The branch turned into paying all the eye to Sinir, a genius who scored a record-breaking 1st in the practical evaluation and 2d within the written evaluation. -practical assessment rating of the recent elegance <1- Sinir>. . . She didn''t disy her family call, however it became safe to count on that she had a few sort of fancy background in the back of her, as she changed into the pinnacle of the mage ss, which required an big quantity of schrship money in the first ce. further, the multi-millionaire Bourgeoisie, the ultra-violent Leviathan, and the spiritual Quarvadis additionally admitted many gifted college students. generally, the seven exquisite households would keep away from admitting students fromparable grades in order that their very own capabilities ought to effortlessly take the pinnacle spot, but this time, the excellent abilties of all seven households were admitted on the equal time. It changed into one of these robust ess that this technology of inexperienced persons changed into dubbed the "Glory era". This turned into due to the fact there was arge inflow of gifted students who ought to have end up elegance leaders and student council presidents if they had entered at one of a kind times. .... And. Overshadowed by a strong freshman ss the likes of which we haven''t visible in current decades, and an educational way of life that values sensible skills some distance extra fantastically than written work, there was one character who was now not being identified. plete Written (theory) assessment ranking <1- Vikir>. . . study malicious program. Sandman. Amoner with out a surname. not unusual names. A hound and not using a name tag or leash entered the Academy. __________________________ __________________________ "? Don''t forget to Rate this novel and add it to your library! ????" Chapter 127 - 127: Hidden Demons

Chapter 127: Hidden Demons

"So, this is wherein I''ll be going to highschool from these days!" A boy enters the academy. The boy walks to the Academy''s predominant gate,plete of ambition. he is surrounded with the aid of a massive crowd of humans within the equal scenario as him, the new students of the twentieth ss. they''re like carp swimming backward in the direction of the gate. abruptly, I hear a center-aged girl''s voice behind me. "Oh my God, study him, he forgot his backpack!" It was the mother of a freshman boy, and she or he ran towards the academy''s most important front in a panic, calling her son''s name. "hello, Vikir, don''t overlook your backpack!" unexpectedly, some heads became among the crowd of human beings mountaineering the primary front. "Huh?" "Me?" "Me?" A dozen or so boys scattered approximately became their heads. This changed into because all of them had the not unusual name of Vikir. "Oh, mom, don''t call me that loud!" Vikir, who had forgotten his backpack, scurried down the hill, pink-confronted, grabbed his backpack, and started lower back up the hill. the alternative 9 Vikirs became their heads once more, figuring out that their mom hadn''t called them. ... but. there has been one Vikir who never looked back inside the first vicinity. A freshman with stuffy bangs hiding his face, horn-rimmed sses absolutely obscuring his eyes, and a shabby blouse and pants, sporting a modest backpack. Vikir. Vikir Van Baskerville. A boy who shed his Baskerville surname to take the Academy tests as amoner. Inwardly, Vikir thought it be an amazing aspect he''d left the Baskerville name in the back of. but, the call of Vikir Van Baskerville, which were diagnosed via the imperial court, had turn out to be so famous that it hade to be a nuisance in his every day existence. " ... It defeats the essential motive ofing to the Academy. Vikir had a clean idea of what he wanted to do while he joined the Academy. To seize and kill the demons lurking within the ecliptic, the traitors and traffickers of humanity. To aplish that could prevent an age of destruction within the near future. Vikir remembered a time earlier than his regression. Ten high-rating demons descended upon the mortal realm. together, they erected ten massive pirs and shaped a gate to the demonic realm. One of these ten demons was Andromalius, the demon who wore the pores and skin of Set Les Baskerville. thankfully, we have been able to kill him before he should acquire too much power, or we might have been in hassle. If it hadn''t been for Vikir inside the first vicinity, no person could have observed Andromalius'' presence. And now, it''s clear that the alternative nine Demon also are hiding in the human realm, wearing human pores and skin. "in step with Sindiwendi''s research, numerous high-rating folks that had been in contact with Set have gathered right here on the Imperial city. The more people there are, the more likely it''s miles that demons are lurking. That''s why Vikir hase to the Academy here, and why he''s assumed a suitable identity to avoid suspicion. An academy freshman from amoner''s history. He regrly has to journey out of doors the academy to wait training and move on assassination missions, however turning into too well-known and drawing attention to himself can purpose many issues. So Vikir purposely entered the academy as amoner. simply to focus on the written checks. "I''m confident in ... principle.'' It turned into a chunk too much to get first ce, however in fact, written grades aren''t handled nicely anyway. perhaps it turned into due to the fact he hadn''t been able to take the academy''s concept magnificence properly in his previous existence. the sphere enjoy of a pro veteran who had survived thru an age of destruction turned into a remarkable help in verbalizing and describing theories. as a result, Vikir was able to write the solution sheet effectively, and that on my own earned him first area honors. in the meantime. on the dormitory where Vikir went to unpack his property for the rest of his lifestyles, he was greeted by means of many of his fellow students. "Do you recognize the Dao, and would you like to explore it with our Domino club?" "hi there, you look so lucky! Why don''t you join our pufferfish cooking study organization!" "whats up, I''m trying to be first-ss, howevere over here! Our meditation look at group is...." "It''ll best take a minute, however can you fill out a survey and put your fingerprints and seal stamp on the signal-up sheet in your favourite club?" golf equipment, research corporations, clubs, societies, agencies, and so forth. Many contemporary students are running hard to enchantment to new college students. amongst them, the clubs that most learners are inquisitive about are major-stage clubs that assist them with their specifications, or clubs that sound thrilling simply by means of listening to about them. pupil council, various sports activities, band, dance, theater, financial research, and culinary golf equipment are the primary ones that entice neers. alternatively, newspaper golf equipment, horticulture golf equipment, art golf equipment, studying clubs, and lengthy-lived beetle studies golf equipment are rtively unpopr. meanwhile. The seniors who had been inviting students to enroll in the golf equipment have been additionally seeking out some novices with a light of their eyes. initially, ''Tudor'' from the DonQuixote circle of rtives, famous for his spear talents, and ''Bianca'' from the Usher circle of rtives, well-known for her archery capabilities, had been the primary targets of the seniors. The same is going for "Sinir," who, in spite of her unknown affiliation, scored a stunning 1st in sensible and 2nd in written. ... however none of this matters to Vikir. All he can reflect onconsideration on is getting returned to his dorm, unpacking, and getting a few rest. because he has to head on a killing day trip beginning this night. "how many pages are there within the e book of killings on my own?'' The cklist. There were many stuff that deserved to die, even amongst people, now not demons. Traitors who sided with the demons and sold out humanity. ''... That''s a lot of humans to kill.'' Vikir concept to himself as he walked through the crowd oftest students. simply then. "Newspaper department, newspaper branch, maintain up with what''s urring in the faculty." A acquainted voice called out from somece. Vikir turned to see a familiar face hawking flyers and enrollment forms. St. Dolores L Quovadis. The youngest early admit student. modern 1/3-12 months senior. The academy''s schr council president. And the head of the newspaper membership. The school''s number one idol who hasn''t ignored a beat in the past three years. She turned into handing out utility forms by means of hand. "Senpai, please take a look at this, kaaaak!" "Senpai! I''m a fan! i like you!" "I joined the academy simply to see you!" "Wow, you''re so stunning, so pious, so holy!" The beginners are jostling to get the flyers handed out by means of this mythical senior, hoping to trap her eye for once. "...." but as they pass in the front of her, Vikir handiest presses her face-hiding bangs and thick horn-rimmed sses even tighter. He has already met St. Dolores. " ... I met her as soon as whilst i was a hound of the night. The holy water she brewed for us helped to quell the water gue. but the holy woman doesn''t recognise Vikir''s true face now because he wore a mask. So Vikir had to turn away from her and go back to his dormitory without giving freely his identification. there was no factor in being identified. * * * The surroundings in the dormitory building became prettyfy. The constructing becamerge and grand, but from an person''s point of view, there has been no want to wander all over the location. It became thoroughly designed so that you didn''t ought to wander an excessive amount of past the confined location of your ground, hallways, and stairs. the boys'' and girls'' dormitories have been connected to the 2 most important buildings in an A-shape, however have been strictly separated, with distinct flooring for extraordinary grades. 4th grade is at the 1st floor, 3rd grade is at the 2nd ground, 2d grade is on the 3rd floor, and 1st grade is on the 4th floor. I suppose this is because the older you get, the more difficult it''s far to climb the steps. The rooms are neitherrge nor small, and the standard alternative is a simple setup with arge bunk mattress, an simrly big table, and two chairs. It had the feel of a wellknown children hostel, besides that the restroom with bathe be a bit dated. ... Tuck! After arriving at the room, Vikir dropped his easy luggage, along with some garments, at the desk. Then. "...Uh, whats up, are you on this room too?" The voice came from the aspect of the toilet. Vikir grew to be his head to see a quick boy standing there. Blond hair. His cheeks were much less chiseled and he had some false teeth, and his androgynous appearance quite lovely. A nametag became pinned to his chest, written in crude handwriting. ''Piggy.'' This be his roommate for the next year. And Vikir already knew this guy. ''Piggy. right here we cross once more.'' before the regression. He remembers him as a pleasant guy. He became the first to reach out to Vikir, who hade to babysit the Baskervilles'' triplets, even when he was doing atypical jobs. on this lifestyles, Piggy be first-rate, too. "Uh, so your call''s Vikir, so you''ll be appropriate to me inside the destiny, and also you''ll should forgive me if I''m a little clumsy and slow. Oh, and that i heard there are two bunk beds, so you can pick out your own first!" Vikir sighed in short at Piggy''s cheerful thought. the students on the Academy are younger, however they''re smart. They''ve been across the block and heard the elite talk, so that they''re no strangers to civility, betrayal, politics, and bullying. a nice, harmless man like Piggy gets misced inside the jungle of inexperienced persons, wherein there is a lot of first-mover advantage. ''... In a previous lifestyles, that''s exactly what came about.'' Piggy was an established victim of bullying. His lovely appears, small size, and timid personality made him stick out from the group of big, muscr, and outspoken boys. His hobbies of analyzing and analyzing facts in solitude didn''t suit in with the instructional way of life of power. Vikir knows this, and it''s why he can''t assist however look at him withpassion. ''earlier than the regression, Piggy''s roommate turned into intellectual Les Baskervilles, I trust, so i''ve an concept of what his instructional life was like again then.'' whether or not he realized it or not, Piggy breathed a sigh of alleviation on the idea of getting a roommate whose first affect, while a chunk reticent, was nheless pleasant. He have to have involved a lot about assembly a frightening roommate. Then. Piggy spoke to Vikir first. "hiya, Vikir, you''re going to O.T.ter tonight, proper?" Freshman orientation. I study it as a time to train the newly admitted beginners approximately the fundamentals of the academy ... and a time for the seniors to meet the newbies and get to recognise them over liquids. It''s now not genuinely required, but it''s nevertheless some thing that each freshman should attend. The idea is to get to know the people you''ll be spending the following four years with and tomunity with the seniors. The connections you are making right here might be the foundation of your future career, aka your "line," and you''ve fought via a "bloodbath" to get right here. ... however. "No." Vikir turned into not interested by any of that. The Assassination Act. because to any extent further, the real bloodshed changed into toe back. _____________________ _____________________ "??? Get ready to dive into a new chapter of this captivating novel every day , and don''t forget to Rate this novel and add it to your library! ????" Chapter 128 - 128: Beneath the Mask

Chapter 128: Beneath the Mask

" ...?" Piggy looked at Vikir with a nk expression. Then, in a tone of deep embarrassment, he asked. "Oh, you''re no longer going to OT?" "No. I''m not going." Vikir turned into still adamant. Piggy gestured frantically in the direction of Vikir, who changed into unpacking his few remaining assets. "Oh, no! We must go! If we don''t go to OT, we''ll be ssified an asshole by using our seniors, and we''ll be a pariah among our peers, so that it will make it very tough for us to get statistics and connections...." Aah. Outsider is a word that refers to a person who does not belong to a collection and stands out. no longer most effective do they face problems in conditions that require organization strength, inclusive of surprising lectures, elegance agenda changes, and group assignments, but they may be also at a disadvantage inworking and information amassing. therefore, Piggy''s factor approximately attending OTs is nicely taken. .... ... this is, within the case of a ordinary freshman. but, in Vikir''s case, it changed into an awful lot easier to be active without being seen through each person, as he instead wanted to turn out to be an murderer. meanwhile, Vikir stared down at Piggy, who changed into searching sullen. Piggy''s gaze was genuinely involved about Vikir''s academy life. He''s nheless a pleasing guy, almost to a fault. "It''s going to be tough for him to fit in at the academy with this personality. Piggy is timid but cautious and true at amassing and studying statistics. If Sindiwendy noticed him, she''d scout him out in a second. but, a number of the new college students at the Academy, Piggy is the very best individual to take advantage of and bully. The academy''s way of life preferred practice and real work over notes and idea. It''s a belief that has been handed down via the generations, not simplest inside the Colosseo, but in different top institutions consisting of the Magic Academy, the Magic Tower, and the Varangian Academy of Martial Arts. In other words, within the academy, energy is usually specifically else. It''s not approximately childish brawls or fistfights, it''s about performance in practical assessments. without that, it''s difficult to get noticed. In fact, Piggy became desirable at collecting and studying statistics due to the fact he had a good head on his shoulders, but that''s it, he wasn''t excellent at some thing in cold elegance or hot sses, so he continually got caught in practical checks. His worrying nature, at fine, and timidity, at worst, caused diffused ridicule, scorn, and bullying. ''And to feature insult to damage, he had the misfortune of meeting the vicious Highbro of Baskerville as his roommate for the primary semester.'' From then on, Piggy be usually on the sidelines. due to Highbro''s persona, Piggy be barely dealt with as a person, and other lessons, or even upperssmen, had been constantly bullying and taking benefit of him. however despite this, Piggy was a very good boy who always had a smile on his face. every time he saw someone who changed into weaker than him, he would constantly assist and assist them as quality he should. "...." Vikir nced at Piggy after which seemed away. Piggy, meanwhile, had no concept what Vikir was thinking, and changed into nheless trying to persuade him of the need of the OT. "There''s a whole lot of effective seniorsing to this OT! St. Dolores, the student council president, ising! And we''ve a excellent ss! You''ve heard of Tudor, the eldest son of Don Quixote, and Bianca, the eldest daughter of Usher! That''s not all! The Baskervilles have triplets, and they''re all great! There''s a child named Sancho from the Mercenary Guild of the North, who passed up a danger to be a pinnacle pupil at Varangian toe back here! after which there''s Sinir, who''s a pinnacle within the hot ss, and this man or woman got here to the Colosseo after being widespread as a pinnacle inside the Magic Tower! Isn''t it brilliant that he''s a top within the Colosseo''s hot magnificence? these guys are already considered the subsequent technology of heroes, so that you should definitely cross see them! i can''t agree with I''m in the equal elegance as those men........." virtually, it''s brilliant that Piggy already has this statistics. If the seniors of the cutting-edge college students had heard of it, they would make a scouting provide to their membership or own family just with their capacity to umte and analyze facts. "How''s that? You''re feeling a touch more stimted now, huh?" Piggy appears up at Vikir with a twinkle in his eye, like he''s seeking out apliment. however Vikir nheless shakes his head. "however I''m no longer going." "What? Why? What the hell-" Piggy, who had hoped to go to OT together with his roommate so that they may have each other''s backs, became confronted with an unexpected task. In fact, it changed into umon, even not possible, for a freshman to skip OT. To this reasonable query, Vikir had a quick answer. "I simply don''t want to head." That be it. Vikir amassed his things and quick left the room. He quick disappeared down the hallway, which be bustling with inexperienced persons. Piggy watched, dumbfounded, and muttered. "... Cool. My roommate is a fab guy! I must analyze from that form of dedication!" continually the tremendous Piggy. * * * gloomy nighttime. The afterglow burning over the excessive partitions of the academy. The streets leading right down to the lecture corridor have been already crowded with new college students. dies dressed up brightly, boys dressed neatly. but by hook or by crook, the environment became sloppy and inexperienced. Sloppy make-up and overdone hairstyles are nevertheless on show, and the women are status a bit stiffly. Boys anddies are exploring every different''s businesses, looking like they''re approximately to be blown away. And the seniors were lightly leading the neers to the meeting location. "okay, cold ss A, please gather this way." "''hot magnificence C'', we''ll meet beneath the purple g over right here~" "pupil council executives, please lead the new students to the venue!" in the lecture hall wherein the evening y is over, students and rookies input each empty lecture room due to the fact the beginning of the semester has no longer yet arrived. in the corridors of the lecture hall, which quick have be crowded, rumors and gossip about the new students had been spreading. "those freshmen are honestly tough. They''re all killing it on their practical tests~" "Of path Tudor, Bianca, and Sinir are the ones you''re maximum excited about, proper?" " well, in my opinion, I assume, however then there''s the Baskerville triplets, and that i''m extra enthusiastic about their synergy together." "but didn''t that... crap say that ''he'' became moving into from Baskerville this year?" The chatter many of the rookies heats up even greater at this final assertion. "Oh, you mean Vikir? I idea that became a rumor." "There''s no manner he may want to have performed any such feat in his overdue teens, isn''t he a fictional individual?" "Yeah, well, aristocratic households have a tendency to spread rumors to reinforce their circle of rtives''s inventory charge, and Baskerville is a pretty closedmunity...." "There are extra than a dozen children named Vikir on this freshman magnificence, and that they''re allmoners." "however there''s one youngster who stood out, and he''s the only who took the primary written exam." "A written exam? Ah, what''s so incredible approximately a man who most effective is aware of principle? I don''t discover studying worms like that appealing ¨C jocks are cool!" quickly, the chatter inside the hallway have be increasingly frequent. New students have entered each school room within the lecture hall. Boys,dies, boys and girls. After some moments of small speak and eye contact, the ssmates fast bonded. even though the friendships were hastily made, they have got already sprouted between them. " Is anyone here? permit''s take a roll name of the brand new college students in magnificence 20." The seniors of the pupil council name out the names on the list and continue to test the attendance of the elegance. and then a name is known as out. "Vikir." "yes." "Vikir." "yes." "Vikir." "yes." "Vikir." "...." "Vikir?" the one absentee who were known as a few too many times throughmonce names. Vikir van Baskerville. No, simply "Vikir" now. He did certainly now not attend the OT. It''s just that he wore a ck cloak and mask because the Hound of the night time instead of the student Vikir. ...growth! Vikir stepped at the roof of the academy''s spire wearing a ck cloak and a gasoline mask formed like a stork''s beak utilized by medieval gue doctors. Over a wall nearly as high as the town walls, he stepped into the stunning town middle of the Imperial town, with its countless waterways and bridges. Vikir melted soundlessly into the pitch-ck city. It''s a night while ssmates of the twentieth elegance are consuming and strengthening their friendships with their seniors and ssmates. in the intervening time, Vikir will visit the mansions of those on the kill list, one by one. The demons. And traitors. it''s miles here, inside the Imperial city, that the traitors of mankind umte! ''...Myrades, be affected person. i''m able to avenge you in a second.'' Vikir remembered the faces of his fellow hounds who had been betrayed and died, recalling the bad ties of his previous existence. and then. He apanied the faint fragrance of demons across the city. The night Hounds have eventually started their hunt. __________________________ __________________________ "? Don''t forget to Rate this novel and add it to your library! ????" Chapter 129 - 129: Beneath the Cloak of Night

Chapter 129: Beneath the Cloak of Night

A darkish night time. In front of a big, shabby warehouse, numerous mercenaries have been burning cigarettes. As they chuckled and gossiped, they spoke with a sense of remedy. "It''s so fresh to not should concentrate to the youngsters whine." "The warehouses were full of them thest few days." "however in which have all of them long gone, in one day?" "At dawn, a wagon got here and loaded the entirety up. I didn''t ask where you have been going. live long." no longer long ago, the warehouse turned into domestic to a number of orphans and not using a connections. but now the warehouse is empty, and in some days, a brand new batch of youngsters could be transported from somewhere. after which they''ll disappear, nobody is aware of while or wherein. "I want to know in which they''reing from and where they''re going." "Arthur, thinking approximately useless matters will lead you on your destiny." "I heard they go to a few form of nursery inside the center of the Imperial town." "That''s right, a nursery run by the religious Quovadis. Don''t worry." The mercenaries make smallmunicate, stretching and yawning. Then. abruptly, the mercenaries fall silent. A hulking man who ought to have stood at the least six ft tall stepped to their facet. Captain Ron Bartison. A fierce mercenary from the North. ''The Flesh Grinder'', ''The Butcher''s Hammer'', and other gory nicknames followed. "forestall talking and stand defend, if you want to take domestic a handful of coins to your wasted existence." "...." "Trashy stuff." Bartison clicked his tongue and continued on his way. He sneered inwardly on the mercenaries who couldn''t speak a phrase at his length. What type of argument should a lowly mercenary with no mana have towards a man of his stature? ...? The standing mercenaries didn''t justmunicate. Thud. a person slumped to the floor. He be followed by means of the opposite mercenaries, who went limp. "What the hell?" Bartison quick reached to the hammer at his waist. Now, a protracted shadow is forged inside the glow of the roaring campfire. "What, what?" Bartison turned into startled. A parent peered down from the roof of the warehouse. A ck cloak, a ck hat, and an ominous stork''s beak masks oveying its face. "...are you Ron Bartison?" The spooky voice said. Bartison swallowed dryly. Tsutsutsuts... Bartison''s hammer took on an air of secrecy. A liquid air of mystery that could only be used by folks that had attained enlightenment, an charisma that symbolized the Graduator, wrapped across the hammer. "What are you doing!" He swung the hammer with all his might. ...tried to swing it away. however all he may want to manipte to swing had been his wrists, which have been nowcking. Thud! The hammer flew upward with such momentum that itnded at the back of him, scattering the air of mystery it carried. "...?" Bartison staggered backward. No blood gushed out. The reduce in which his wrist were severed had been instantly dried by using the warmth. "Uh-huh?" Bartison opened his mouth to scream. however he couldn''t. The ominous shadow had crawled down from the roof of the warehouse and be now searching into his face. "Ron Hubert Bartison. First p.c. with the demon 4 years ago, whilst he molested and killed the thirteen-year-vintage woman next door and sacrificed her. since then, he''s been stealing data from the Northern Guild Union and feeding it to the demon. sooner orter, he betrayed his toon, the first toon, 4th business enterprise, 207th Regiment, 75th department, 5th Legion of the Humanity Alliance, via turning in the location of the toon''s sound asleep quarters to the enemy while on protect duty. Led a friendly toon to destruction. Is that right?" The Shadow''s question be tough and chilling. Bartison stammered a respond. "Ughhhh... ... at the very beginning, the incident from four years in the past is correct, however what urs after that!? I didn''t do them!" "Yeah. They''re just things you haven''t performed yet." "What, what?" Bartison gasped, stepping back. however he couldn''t. This time, his ankle changed into severed. "No!" Bartison couldn''t even scream anymore. The Shadow stretched out his proper hand, and a ck sword be drawn and plunged into his throat. Bartison struggled, after which he be dead. "...." Vikir. The hound of the night time. He stared down at Bartison''s frame in front of him. No, he puzzled. In time, Bartison''s corpse would speedy start to decay and flip to mush. just as Set Baskerville had stated. "The odor remains there." Vikir''s brow furrowed slightly. those who''ve made a % with the demon emit a rotten smell from their very souls. A stench that grew increasingly foul with the diploma of corruption. Veteran swordsmen who''ve lived through the Age of Destruction understand the heady scent like a ghost, however the humans of this age will not but be able to odor it. So for now, only Vikir knew a way to odor it. Tsutsutsutsuts... Bartison''s face melted like ice underneath the sr, and shortly he changed into long past, his skeleton onplete show. It turned into unusual for the face to decay so quick aspared to different frame elements. "i wonder if that is the capability of the ten Commandments who made a % with him? I''ll have to research that as properly." Vikir took an owl from his bosom and wrote a letter detailing the situation. It turned into addressed to Sindiwendi, who had a number of sellers and informants at his disposal. With the letter in hand, Vikir turned away. numerous bottles of liquory in the front of the roaring campfire. Vikir picked up the most powerful bottle of rum and poured it over the bloodstains on his cloak. ... The robust liquor washed away the dirty blood. Vikir tore the web page from the ess in the kill e-book that listed the name Ron Bartison and threw it into the bonfire. The web page turns ck in an instantaneous and curls right into a ball, then turns to ash and floats away into the sky. ...quickly. "Off." "It''s your again." "What, did I go to sleep?" The mercenaries standing in the front of the warehouse started to wake up one after the other. "Huh?" but all they noticed turned into a demise bonfire that had lost maximum of its timber, and a faceless corpse mendacity in a heap beside it. * * * Ding- ding- ding- ding- ding- ding- ding- ding- ding- ding- ding- ding- From the clock tower on the center of the academy, the majestic bell chimed twelve times. a bit after midnight. The night time''s obligations have been over in advance than he''d expected. Vikir had visited mansions in upscale neighborhoods, warehouses at the outskirts of the city, gambling dens inside the slums, glitzy golf equipment inside the basement, secluded houses by way of theke, brothels, and greater, and that night time by myself he had snapped twenty-nine heads. The best factor all of them had in not unusual became that they''d made pacts with the demon, had been used of betrayal and infidelity, and their faces melted at once upon loss of life. mentably, Vikir were given nearly no clues out of this whole procedure. This intended that his assassination changed into going to be a protracted and arduous one. ''I didn''t expect a harvest from step one.'' today is literally simply the first day. Vikir back to the academy, the pages of the Killing journal still thick in his mind. ...Jaw! He climbed over the Academy''s outer wall, which turned into as excessive and strong as a city wall. From this vantage point, you could see that the Academy''s buildings are certainly big and extraordinary. inside the distance, the dormitories are silent within the darkness. Vikir flies closer to the lecture hall. shiny lighting fixtures and boisterousughter emanated from the windows of the buildings within the other route. ''...OT, is the freshman wee birthday party nevertheless happening?'' Vikir notion for a second. have to he go lower back to his dorm and sleep, or ought to he live up past due and attend the freshman wee dinner? After some moments of deliberation, the solution came quickly. ''simply disy up.'' It wasn''t approximatelyworking with seniors or ssmates. I simply desired to have an alibi, just in case. He turned into additionally a little involved approximately Piggy being alone. Vikir took off his masks, tucked it into his arms, andnded on the roof of the lecture hall. As he was about to descend the steps leading down. ...Ping! growth! A single firecracker shot high into the air, lighting up the night time sky. in the next second, Vikir may want to see guys and female status by way of the railing of the rooftop stairs. "...! Vikir''s eyes narrowed. The brief glow of the firecrackers as they exploded and faded be sufficient to inform him who they had been. The beautiful female, tall and sharp-featured, be unmistakably Usher Bianca, a freshman in ss 20. She turned into a great rookie who be creating a call for herself by way of ranking first in the cold magnificence cement test. The boy''s face, however, was now not one which Vikir remembered especially nicely. Their vibe be unusual. The boy squeezed his eyes close and called out to Bianca. "I... fell in love with you the instant I noticed you! received''t you go out with me! I''ll be excellent to you!" reputedly, he be a 2nd-12 months schr. but Bianca was adamant. "Hah...." With a deep sigh, she swept her bangs and squinted one eye. "You''re proper. Did you name me as much as that rooftop just to mention that?" "Uh, yeah. Uh, yeah, right?" "properly, to begin with, permit me make an apology, i will''t find the money for to go out with a guy or whatever proper now, and that i only were given in nowadays within the first location." "Ha, but you have not anything to lose by way of going out with me! I''m in the pupil council and i''m also inside the main club...!" "Yeah. I''m sorry." And with that, Bianca became and kicked her confessor to the cut down. Vikir stood at the back of the stone pir of the railing and concept. ''proper instances. nicely, it has not anything to do with me.'' watching the harmless lovemaking of children 20 years more youthful than him made the end of his nose tickle. Vikir quickly pulled away, his returned to the pir. At that very moment. "...!" Bianca''s head snapped up. "Who''s there?" Bianca asks in a chilly voice, and then she takes a step and shoots closer to the stone pir that Vikir is hiding in the back of. ''Oh no. You must have urate eyesight due to the fact you''re from the Sacred Pce.'' Vikir shrugged as soon as. Bam! Vikir mmed into the wall and leaped down. No want to take the stairs. Vikir leaped from railing to railing, pir to pir, and speedy disappeared within the direction of the lecture corridor. Bianca caught up with him a couple of minutester, and her eyes widened. "...What be that? I ought to truly feel the presence." Bianca regarded again at the stone pirs, railings, and stairs that had been kicked in just before. however something that had been there was long past, like a ghost. "Did I see it wrong?" Bianca scratched her head. The divine archers of Usher, the superhumans, can see and hear matters miles away. they may be additionally masters of the art of archery, and their our bodies are so strong and gaunt that it is no exaggeration to mention that no person can suit their velocity, particrly in pursuit. Bianca, the eldest daughter of the sort of circle of rtives, chasing someone and losing them? That couldn''t manifest, as a minimum not inside this academy. "I ought to were looking in the wrong vicinity, i was too touchy." Bianca became to appearance among the stone pirs. It be time to go back to her seat at the brand new pupil reception. ... simply then. "!" Bianca stopped in her tracks. A faint smell wafted beyond her nostrils. It turned into the unmistakable heady scent of strong rum. no longer the form of smell you''d count on to discover on a rooftop go out staircase with nothing but the night breeze and moonlight. What does that suggest? ''someone was here.'' Bianca''s expression hardened. someone had been here just moments in the past. however that didn''t rely now. What mattered changed into that someone turned into right here, and that someone was long past. And that someone who have been here had evaded Bianca, the prodigy of the Usher family! ''...No manner!'' That man or woman need to had been there whilst Bianca was feeling the hits. however what approximately the fact that there''s nothing in front of her now? It manner that the person has fled at a speed that ''barely'' exceeds her personal. ''Who should it be? A senior or a professor?'' but there''s no purpose for a senior or a professor to run faraway from Bianca''s pursuit. furthermore, Bianca became assured that she could outrun any senior or professor in terms of speed. in the end, she''d tested that during her sensible evaluation. "... but who." Did he suggest that everybody within the academy may want to simply stroll away and leave her in the back of? Bianca sniffed, harassed, on the heady scent of rum that changed into slowly fading on the night breeze. Then. "hey, Bianca,e on, it''s almost time for the freshman talent disy!" I listen my ssmates waving and calling from the window under. "...." Bianca can''t assist but turn on her heel with a fearful look on her face. With only the fragrance of reasonably-priced rum wafting at the back of her. _____________________ _____________________ "??? Get ready to dive into a new chapter of this captivating novel every day , and don''t forget to Rate this novel and add it to your library! ????" Chapter 130 - 130: Roommates in the Spotlight

Chapter 130: Roommates in the Spotlight

Vikir walked into the lecture corridor searching for ss B of the bloodless ss. A massive group of humans have been gathered in a circle, consuming, and inside the middle of the room, separately, the brand new college students got here forward to perform a expertise disy. As Vikir walked into the school room, he heard a weing voice proper via the door. "Vikir, you''re back! Why are you sote?" It was his roommate, Piggy. Piggy turned into so happy to see him that he rummaged via a container on the table and pulled out a nametag that examine, "''Vikir, ss 20¡ä". "It''s my job handy out name tags to everyone whoes in. right here''s yours!" "... Why are you doing this job?" Handing out nametags to freshmen ismonly the task of the second-12 months seniors. seeing that Piggy is likewise a neer, why is he doing the chore of handing out name tags to his ssmates? Vikir puzzled. Then Piggy smiled wryly. "Oh, the seniors said it''s a trouble to hold music of all of the name tags, so that they asked me to help out a little." Vikir''s head snapped up at that. certain enough, several of the sophomores who had deferred to Piggy had mingled with the gang, looking the newbies'' skills show. "Whoa! Tudor is extremely good! Encore!" "Swoon! bloodless magnificence! cross Tudors!" "You''re the first-ss, Tudor! My sister''s already a fan, eek!" A quite difficult bunch, even for sophomores. To get to recognize the inexperienced persons who appeared to be doing nicely, they had already assigned chores to Piggy, who didn''t appear to have any capacity or spine, so I notion they had been truly quick to understand. in the meantime. within the center of the stage, the inexperienced persons who havepleted the talent disy are seated in rows on one aspect of a protracted desk. On the other facet of the desk are a few professors, coaching assistants, and seniors. The seniors are few and a long way among, as they''re making ready to go into the workforce. St. Dolores, the pupil council president, be making the rounds to every ss, preventing to test at the final juniors. "The president is here!" "Saint, i''d be venerated if you would ept my cup!" "Sister, you''re here to jot down an editorial for the bloodless s''s senior and junior reunion, proper? Please take care of the thing!" "i like you president! Kyaaak!" Dolores was sessful with all of us; she changed into the middle of attention. At this factor, the sophomore emcee grabs the mana-filled megaphone and makes a remark. "sure, it''s time for the following talent show, and the one anybody''s been expecting, the extremely good Rookie of ss 20, Ms. Usher Bianca, please be part of us!" Thunderous apuse erupted. Then, with all eyes on her, Bianca improved. Herplexion was calm, as if she had simply received a rooftop confession. however, her respiratory be barely choppy, as though she had rushed down from the rooftop. She then bowed her head in the front of the seniors. "I, a junior who iscking in lots of ways, dare to raise a drink to you seniors." Bianca nonchntly picked up the bottle and popped the cap. and then. Pow! Pow! Pow! Pow! Pow! She grabbed the bottle and gave it a short shake, sending the liquor flying thru the narrow neck. within the area of a unmarried sip, it flew a long manner, over the heads of the human beings in front of her, andnded precisely within the sses at the table in the back of her. Clink, clink, clink, clink! The seniors set free a collective exmation of admiration at this unusual trick of throwing liquor from numerous meters away and filling the sses. Bianca kept the temper excessive for a quick however excessive moment, then bowed her head. Then she turned lower back to the gang and concept to herself. "Whoever this is, they''re going to have a hard time with the subsequent one.'' Bianca''s stunt, whilst pleasing, didn''t certainly deserve the cheers it obtained. The outpouring of assist be probably because of her heritage, abilties, and look. So unless a neeres along and does something extremely good to suit Bianca''s history,petencies, and look, it''s going to be difficult to maintain the momentum going. In other words, having set the tone, the subsequent neer goes to be under loads of stress. ''nicely, it''s none of my enterprise.'' Bianca back to her seat, determining that there has been no cause to be thoughtful of the reasons of those behind her. and then, in a cruel twist of nature. The host called for the next act within the expertise disy. "okay, we''ve got our highly expected fantastic-rookie, Ms. Bianca, and we''ve visible her pouring abilties! What are we going to do approximately this heated environment? We need our next performer before it cools down!" The host right now called out the next call. "next! New pupil from elegance 20! Mr. Piggy, the cutest little man!" Piggy''s name was referred to as. Then Piggy, who changed into handing out nametags in the back of the crowd, stiffened. "Uh, uh, uh, I idea you said you''d let me out of the expertise show if I volunteered at hand out those name tags...?" As Piggy turned his head in embarrassment, the sophomores who were handing out call tags to Piggy giggled and turned their heads away. Turning away. Piggy appeared up in disbelief. The host maintains to gesture in the direction of Piggy, who remains oblivious. "What are you going to do approximately this atmosphere, we are able to''t permit it settle down like this, hurry up!" Piggy felt his head move nk. His imaginative and prescient is going white and his arms and ft shake. a cold sweat broke out on the crown of his head as he felt all eyes on him. "Piggy? Piggy, what are you doing? Come on out!" The host stored calling for Piggy. Then, one after the other, the seniors who were apuding additionally shook their heads, their smiles disappearing. "Aah.... Piggy despaired. His timid and introverted character made it difficult for him to speak to others eye-to-eye, and he couldn''t believe acting in front of any such massive crowd. Piggy''s hobbies and hobbies consist of analyzing, being attentive to track, drawing, and having pets. those aren''t the kinds of matters that will help you get up in front of a crowd. it''d have been one aspect if I''d been organized from the start, however the fact that i was caught off shield by means of the promise of exclusion made it all the greaterplicated. ''Uh, what do I do? What do I do....'' I''m breaking out in a cold sweat and my legs are shaking. I want to run away right now, but my legs are stiff and i will''t get off. "...." The room be getting quieter and quieter. Even the hosts who had been making remarks appeared awkward and stiff. The seniors round me also looked pressured. just then. ...Jaw! A hand gripped Piggy''s shoulder. "We''ll do the skills show together, we''re roommates." A low, gravelly voice from at the back of. A boy with bushy bangs and thick horn-rimmed sses protecting his face progressed. It be Vikir. "Oooh, who''s who, Vikir from magnificence 20? sadly, you were overdue for roll name earlier!" The host broke the awkward silence and greeted Vikir with a grin. "Yeah, yeah, yeah, I normally don''t do this, but I''ll make a unique exception this time! You''re roommates, and you''re going to must stay with Miu and Kouga for a 12 months, so why don''t you be exceptional and show us your skills!" Many eyes now turned to Piggy and Vikir. "Vikir...." Piggy seems up at Vikir with a thinking gaze. Vikir actually blurted out in a nonchnt tone. "I''ll sing." "...?" "You shall dance." Then Piggy threw every other tantrum. "Me, are you serious? properly, of direction I''m tone-deaf, however... ... ." "It''s ok. everybody can do it." Vikir shook his fist at Piggy, first from pinnacle to backside, then from bottom to pinnacle. It was a simple dance, without a doubt, requiring most effective that he repeat the movement and stomp his right foot whenever his fist got here down. "Uh, uh, uh... can you make this paintings?" "That''s enough. simply make it tough, and make certain you bow." Vikir grabbed Piggy via the shoulders and led him to the center of the group. Then, as all and sundry watched, Vikir''s music and Piggy''s dance started. ...? The gazes of the hosts and seniors became barely diffused. amazed, yes, however not with admiration.... "what''s this? all of them appeared confused, not able to grasp the situation. He was proper, the song Vikir was making a song be a very one-of-a-kind kind of tune from what the neers were making a song. "excessive mountains, deep valleys, abandoned mountains, snowy fronts, here wee." A military tune. The form of songs they used to sing on the front strains. Vikir didn''t have any unique talent to get the gang going. He''d spent hisplete existence wandering the battlefields of the 9 Rivers without the luxurious of listening to a unmarried popr song. ...however best one issue. He knew one song that would pass everybody, that might make all people shudder, that every body should rte to. In the ones days, when the our bodies piled up into mountains and the blood flowed into rivers. ''The Age of Destruction.'' A tune that would be sung via everyone who had ever held a sword and fought a demon. It be a struggle tune that be shared and enjoyed with the aid of all. "The spot in which a young soul died. The wounded antique pine forgot his phrases." a monotonous shaking of fists and stomping of ft. but the thrill, the emotion, the heart and soul of these days while thousands, tens of heaps, masses of thousands and thousands of people rolled and cried and sang together. Vikir scanned the faces of his seniors and ssmates gathered within the academy. Brothers who had died in lengthy wars, oldrades who had stood shoulder to shoulder guarding the borders, brothers who had shed tears of blood for him, even to the point of being falsely used and aplished, nevertheless sat there, inexperienced and young and frail. Vikir looked at them and swallowed lower back the bitterness and longing. "Do you pay attention,rade, that irritated voice?" A hound from an age of destruction, understood by way of none. are you able to see it,rade, the tearful eyes. And with that, Vikir finished the final verse of the song. while he changed into finished, Vikir gave a deferential salute. He grew to be around, gave a brief bow, and disappeared into the crowd. .... there has been a extraordinary feeling within the air that changed into tough to exin. The excitement changed into surely dampened, however not in a bad manner. One manner or any other, Vikir''s song had left a mark on each person''s hearts. "What, what''s with this creeping vibe?" "Are you an antique man? What are you doing all of a sudden?" "What''s with this atmosphere~" the general publicining approximately the dampened exhration have been more youthful college students. but. The ecosystem inside the hall slowly began to alternate. "...oh." The old professors sitting inside the front row all of sudden burst into tears. __________________________ __________________________ "? Don''t forget to Rate this novel and add it to your library! ????" Chapter 131 - 131: The Professors’ Tears

Chapter 131: The Professors'' Tears

High mountains, deep valleys, lonely mountains. Snow front, here we go. Where young souls died. Oimatsu was so hurt that he forgot what to say. Comrade, can you hear this angry voice? Can you see,rade? Are you teary-eyed? From the military song ``Going to Battle''''- * * * As the age of the viewers increased, the ratings also changed. The older professors, who hadughed at the new talent show as a child''s y, started talking seriously. "This is the first time I''ve heard a military song that touches my heart so much. It''s like you can read my soul." "Fifty years ago, on thest front, the empire was unified, and many people died. It reminds me of Lt. Big Flesher, Sergeant Wise Hawk, Corporal Upham, and Private Ryan just before. "I''m sorry, oldrades; I''m the only one left. I''m sorry, I''m sorry, and I hope you don''t hate me for being just. The old professors, veterans who spent half their lives on the battlefield, began to cry. Young professors and assistants who had experienced wars bothrge and small also indulged themselves with alcohol. The veteran soldiers read the waves of emotion from the veteran soldiers'' live songs and found resonance there. It was a beautiful song full of heavy sadness that young puppies couldn''t understand. Do you know? A while ago. My distant sessor transcended time and performed a ritual for me, who was once my boss and senior. On the other hand,. Tudor and Sancho, who were forced to share a room, scratched their heads when they saw Vikir. "Why does he sing military songs like an old man? Hey, Sancho, I thought he said he was a mercenary. Have you ever heard such a military song?" "It''s a military song that doesn''t exist in the North. It''s very good; I''d love to learn it." "Do you have a veteran in your family? He must be the same age as us. Oh, by the way. Did he do the best on this written exam?'''' ``Hmm. That''s pretty ambitious for a nerdy kid. I can''t believe they''re thinking of singing a military song at a talent show.'''' The young people who aspire to be heroes didn''t seem to understand the atmosphere of military songs yet. Well then. Tudor and Sancho''s conversation is interrupted. "Hello. Excuse me. Are you a member of the Cold ss? If so, do you know the man who sang the military song earlier?" A pretty girl with short-cropped white hair. Walking down the hallway from the hot ss, Sinir''s interest was piqued. "Oh, no. We''re in different sses. I don''t know him. Why?" Tudor and Sancho shake their heads, and Sinir sees Vikiel and Piggy disappearing into the distance. I was looking at him with a wink. She has actually seen them. The way Piggy tenses up when his name is called and the awkward hand on his shoulder. "...Just" After saying that, Sinir nodded with a weak smile. "He seems like a nice guy. I just wanted to get to know him." * * * Vikil returned to the bar after the talent show. Some older professors came over and spoke to him before he sat down at the bar. "Is your father a military man?" I''ve never heard of military songs. Is it a song from your home country?" ``...What? There''s no way I could have written such a song myself; it''s such a wonderful song!'''' ``At our Royal Academy, we often hold military song contests. Please enter!'''' ``You! Would you like to take myposition course as a liberal arts elective? Vikir was a little shy, but he didn''t refuse the professor''s offer. How could an old professor, as a young officer, refuse to drink alcohol from a high-ranking officer who had repeatedly thrust a sword into his heart for the sake of his name? a man who suddenly joins the war to save his men from the enemy. He ran into the ground and died in the line of duty, but his face was still youthful and shining. The Academy is a gathering ce for heroes past, present, and future, so it''s no wonder he''s met people from his past lives. Vikir drank everything offered to him and returned to his seat. That moment. "...!" Vikir returned to his seat and stopped. Bianca. The genius, the only child, and the only daughter of the Usher family stood in front of Vikir. Vikil silently pushed her aside and took her seat. That moment. Bianca turned her face toward Vikir. "The roof." "..." "..." Vikir stopped and thought about turning around, but she didn''t. Tingling. Vikir continued on his way as if he did not notice that he was being addressed. Bianca smelled the familiar smell of rum on her breath. That was the same rum she smelled after chasing her on the rooftop. No matter how fast she ran, she couldn''t close the distance between them. Although Bianca ran as fast as she could, she was unable to find out who the man was. She had never lost a race before, but this was the first time she had lost so overwhelmingly that she couldn''t keep up. Bianca raised her eyebrows and called out to Vikir. "Hey, wait, you were definitely on the roof earlier..." But Bianca couldn''t finish her sentence. "Here we go, newbies! Cheers!" "Drink! Drink! Drink! Drink!" "The liquor''s going in, chug-chug-chug-chug!" A few drunken seniors clinked their sses together with a loud noise, blocking Bianca''s view. Clink- clink- clink- clink- clink- clink- clink- clink. sses clink in front of her, sshing droplets of alcohol. Among the many sses in Bianca''s path was a ss of rum. "Wait a minute, I''ll pass!" Bianca pushed through the arms of her seniors and ssmates and pushed through the crowd. But. When the toast was over and the sses were gone, Vikir was nowhere to be found. "Where did you go...!?" Bianca looked around, but there was no one in the crowd. She stopped and followed him. By the way, there''s a lot of rum in here right now, and it has a strong smell. She wasn''t sure if it was the same smell she smelled on the roof. "Am I wrong?" Bianca frowned slightly. The bitter smell of rum that had clearly emanated from Vikir had nowpletely disappeared. Instead, her sense of smell was numbed by the other awful smells of alcohol surrounding her. At this point, she wondered if she had really smelled rum on the rooftop before. she wondered. Maybe that farce was all a farce. "...Yes. I guess it''s because of the atmosphere. Bianca turned her attention away from Vikir. She wondered where she would find the strength and speed to run away from him. She had no reason to pay any attention to him just because he was singing a military song that she couldn''t rte to and that she didn''t even know where it came from. On the other hand,. Vikir stood on the opposite side of Bianca''s line of sight. "You have good instincts." The rum must have been on his breath when he overpowered the mercenaries outside the academy. Fortunately, there were many drunk seniors and ssmates nearby to hide the smell. He looked up and saw Bianca in the distance, looked around, then gave up and left. "Don''t write them off as children. You''ll have to be more careful from now on. Bow, poisonous Leviathan, Golden Bourgeois." Even if they''re a day-old puppy, theye from seven great families. He should be more careful. Vikir breathed a sigh of relief. at that time. Vikiel avoided Bianca''s gaze and noticed another pair of eyes watching him. St. Dolores, the academy''s student council president and president of the newspaper club. She red at Vikir. "What is that?" Doesn''t his aura look familiar? '' Dolores scratched her head, trying to figure out what he was thinking. Vikir quickly pushed back his bangs and adjusted his sses. He closed the door of his heart firmly so that no saint could read his soul, and then blended into the crowd as harmlessly as possible. Fortunately, Dolores'' gaze lingered for a few seconds and then disappeared. The old professors, including the chair holders, got his attention withpliments. Vikir stayed away from the saint''s gaze, doing his best to keep the nighthound''s true identity a secret. "That''s enough." I have to go back to my dorm.'''' The end of the night was near. Several drunken ssmates were carried out of the dormitory building. Vikil decided to take advantage of her mood and leave a little early. ...Certainly. Just as he was about to disappear from his sight, something caught his attention. "Hey, did you make any weird faces at the talent show earlier?" "It''s nice to fill in for a roommate; are you a parasite?" "Hey, sing by yourself. Oh, you can do it yourself. ``Bitter told me to do it, so why don''t you do it sooner?'''' ``Everyone~Piggy is going to sing~Everyone listen!'''' Diverse second-year students A group surrounded Piggy. The piglet huped in embarrassment. ``Stop it, Senpai. ``I''m not good at anything, and it''s not fun, so I''ll stop, dammit!'''' His face was red from drinking, and he was pouting. But the second graders looked at him and giggled. "What''s the point of going to school if you can''t be good at anything?" Why not try dancing, even though you used to be very good at it? I clumsily stomped my feet and danced, hahaha! ``If you can''t, drink! Come on, let''s end this and let you go!'''' ``One blow for a man!'''' ``Everyone, tell me Piggy is about to show me something. Theyugh like they''ve caught a ball¡ªa toy they can y with for years. They can do whatever they want with it. Cruelty, harshness, ruthlessness, and malice. We see a lot of this kind of violence in his second-grade eyes as we look at Piggy. Then. Vikil stands in the distance, looking at his second-year students with the same eyes. The only difference is. "..." Vikir doesn''tugh. _____________________ _____________________ "??? Get ready to dive into a new chapter of this captivating novel every day , and don''t forget to Rate this novel and add it to your library! ????" Chapter 132 - 132: Warning

Chapter 132: Warning

The sophomores surround Piggy and boo him. "This time it''s Nagari; look forward to the next one." "If the next one is also Nagari, pull out all your teeth." "One beat off! Two beats off! Three beats off! One, two, three, four!" "Hurry up and do something, brother; thedies are bored!" This group of six, three men and three women, continued to harass Piggy. Naturally, Piggy was too timid to say anything, so he just stood there with tears streaming down his face. Then the girls giggled. "What is it? Is he crying?" "Oh, my God, poor thing." "You''re so mean! Why are you picking on him?" The boys giggle and retort. "When did we bully you?" "It''s all about getting to know you; we''ll be seeing you for a long time." "Dude, why are you crying, and XX, are you trying to make us look bad?" Just then, a girl tapped Piggy on the shoulder. "Dude. Stop crying. Get a drink." At the same time, arge ss began to fill with liquor. gulp gulp gulp gulp... A vile bomb of fermented and distilled liquor. One drink, and it was clear that his head would crack the next day. The schoolboy looked into Piggy''s face and grinned. "One shot, and we''ll let you off the hook." The six of them surround Piggy and giggle. They weren''t going to let him go until he finished his drink. Eventually, Piggy started drinking with a sullen face. The result came less than two sipster. "Ew!" Piggy gagged and spit out the contents. Since he hadn''t eaten any appetizers, the vomit consisted mostly of alcohol and gastric juices. Meanwhile, the rest of the team freaked out when they saw Piggy throw up. "Yuck! That''s so gross! It''s all over your tights!" "Wahahahaha, you''re puking; you''ve been so colorful since OT!" "From now on, your nickname will be Puke! Puking Piggy!" "I''ll call you Puke until I graduate!" Gazes snapped to attention. The murmuring around them made Piggy cower even more. Then. A flutter. Something covered the top of Piggy''s vomit on the floor. It was Vikir''s cloak. A cloak is given to new students. Embroidered with the Academy''s logo, it was so symbolic that neers treasured it next to their lives. Vikir took it off and covered the vomit on the floor. Then he walked to the front of the group of dazed second-year students and pped Piggy on the back. "Go to your dorms. I''ll clean up here." "...." Piggy looked at Vikir with a shaky gaze, but Vikir merely wiped the floor with his cloak in silence. Then. "Hey. You." The sophomore grabbed Vikir by the shoulders; his face crumpled. "Are you crazy for hanging up on a senior when they''re talking to him?" "What are you doing with that cloak, and how dare you think you know what kind of cloak it is?" "You bastard, are you this guy''s coworker? You''re in ss B of the Cold ss. What''s your name? Take off your bangs and show me your face." The atmosphere was bing even more tumultuous. Several members of the group patted Bikir''s sses and cheeks, giggling. "You must be pretty confident,ing out like this." "Dude, your friend left you some leftovers; you should finish them." "This is Piggy''s ss, and if you finish it, I''ll let you and Piggy go." "You''re his friend; you''re going to drink it for him; don''t you think he''ll just leave? Show some loyalty!" The men dangledrge sses in front of Vikir''s eyes. A bomb of vodka, rum, pulque, and more. Piggy had only taken two sips, so at first nce, it looked like more than a liter, and it was sloshing around the edge of the ss. It would be impossible for a human to drink this. But. "...." Vikir picked up the ss without another word. And then. Gulp- gulp- gulp- gulp. Without a single change in expression, he emptied the ss. Children in Baskerville always take a small amount of poison with their meals. To build up their tolerance. They can''t get drunk on a mission, so a tolerance to alcohol is also essential, along with a naturally strong liver. Vikir has seen his fair share of drinking in his previous life, even among the toughest of men. "...." Vikir downed a full liter of the bombshell too easily, then mmed the ss down on the table. Then he walked away, as if nothing had happened. As he walks away, the crew stumbles to their feet and tries to follow. "Hey. What''s all the fuss over there? Did someone throw up?" Student Council President Dolores, who was walking back to the Hot ss, called out to them. "Ah, ah, ah, one of the neers threw up." "We''ll clean it up!" "It''s no big deal!" Dolores can only shake her head in response to the awkward smiles of the first-year students. "You guys, you can''t be harsh on the new students. Protect the dignity of the academy''s upperssmen. Do you understand?" "Yes, of course!" "...Good," The Saint nced at the second year, then turned and headed back the way she hade. The second year looked up, but Piggy and Vikiel had already disappeared. ``Yeah, those bastards just got away.'''' ``I''ve never seen a bastard wipe someone else''s vomit with amemorative cloak in my life.'''' ``That''s right. Maybe they''re justmon assholes, or maybe they don''t understand the value of this logo?'''' ``I''ll find youter and kill you both half to death.'''' ``Oh, how do you do that? At least a duel. ``Well, you can beat them outright at a sporting event or something, right?''''``You know it''s forbidden unless you have a high school practitioner with two degrees, right?''''``Well, you can beat them outright at sporting events or something.''''The second-year students walked away, each muttering a few words. While each of themined a word or two, they thought about what kind of trouble they would cause to the two juniors who were arrested today. * * * A few hourster,. "Hey, you''re drunk. Let''s go get some ice cream. The second ss was pretty drunk. They left the auditorium, where they had been drinking, and walked outside the walls of the academy. I took a walk for a while toward the shopping street. ``It''s a bit far, but eating ice cream outside is always delicious.'''' The group of second-year studentsughed as they headed out the back door of the school and into the shopping area. A small party was being held in the alley next to Otis at the academy. The second graders headed down the street to various food stalls. ...No. I tried moving it. Dawn! Until one of them was grabbed by a hand that jumped out of a narrow alley in the dark night. ``Wow! ``Eh!?'''' The boy who was grabbed first looked up in surprise. A ck shadow loomed ominously before him. ck leather gloves wrapped around his face and a steady grip. Under the wide-brimmed ck hat is a stork-beak mask that gives off an aura of pestilence. His eyes looked into the eyes of an invisible monster. Pack! shot! The next moment, he was hit by his flying fist and mmed into the wall. I didn''t even have time to increase my mana. The monster''s fist was fast and strong. The blow had already shattered his nose and teeth, and he fell to the ground. Pack pack pack pack pack pack pack! The same fate befell the other five. The six second-year students were dragged into the muddy back alley and looked up in disbelief. Night Dogs. A hellish being stares at them, as if it''s about to pounce and bite them all to death. Hehe. The first prisoner''s jaws clicked back. A tooth went through the back of his head, then through his cheek. His nose was broken into three pieces and twisted into a zigzag. His cheekbones were sunken and drooping, and blood was flowing from every orifice in his face. The bravest man spoke. "Um, do you know who I am?!" It was the ssic "Do you know who I am?" Vikir nodded once in nighthound mode. Then he let out a mana-tuned growl, like the growl of a shriveled old dog. "I know, I know." The second graders were surprised twice, once by Nighthound''s creepy voice and once by knowing who Nighthound was and asking them to do this. To the fact that I did. Nighthound continued. "From right to left: Uspear, Realbelt, Yellowlove, Acme, Redmin, and Southmid. They are second-year students in Cold ss B and are descendants of the Pals, Vetris, Housings, Seaweeds, Bisons, and Eulers. Their parents are Baron Oppenheimer, Baron Munich, Viscount Osburn, Count Germa, Lord Upham, and Lord Dowsing." The faces of the second graders change as their names, homes, locations, and even the names of their parents are revealed. Pale. Then. Nighthounds have sharp daggers in front of them. "Hmm..." The second year shook their heads in fear, but they were unable to escape from the strong grip on their chins and the slow dragging of a dagger across their foreheads. The de, which emitted a sinister aura, left a festering scar on her forehead. X A trace like a direct hit. It was both a symbol of a goal and a stigma that wouldst for years toe. "Don''t cause trouble for the Academy again." The Night Hound sternly warned them as they paced back and forth, blood dripping from their foreheads. "Then I will not only kill you, but also your father, mother, and your family." __________________________ __________________________ "? Don''t forget to Rate this novel and add it to your library! ????" Chapter 133 - 133: True-hearted

Chapter 133: True-hearted

At 6 a.m., the wake-up bell rings in each dormitory at Colosseum Academy. All students, male and female, gather on the field in front of the dormitory, and their morning routine begins with gymnastics. After about 30 minutes of gymnastics, everyone goes off to eat breakfast, take a shower, and get some sleep. At 8:00 a.m., all students will go to the lecture hall unless they have something else to do. On some days, students were able to use gymnasiums, libraries, theaters, and other cultural facilities without sses or mandatory attendance. Vikile and Piggy finished gymnastics that morning and were nning to go to the auditorium after dinner. Well then. Piggy was on his way home from gymnastics when he encountered patientsing out of the infirmary. They were her same sophomores who harassed her in OT yesterday. "...What?" Piggy froze, and so did her six second-year students. So? "Baboon!" All six of them moved away from Piggy. "...?" Piggy jumped up and turned to the seniors he was avoiding with a confused look on his face. ``Why are you all running away?'''' ``...'''' Vikil saw Piggy''s confused expression and the backs of the second-year students running around. Suddenly, the events ofst night came back to me. ``Try causing trouble at school again. ``I''ll kill not only you, but your father, mother, and family.'''' ``...'''' ``...'''' ``If someone... If you make someone angry, you have to be prepared for the other friends to suffer as well.'''' "If you''re going to go to that length to bully someone., you must be a really nervous person." But you don''t have the courage. People with such egos don''t like to bully people who are weaker than them. They disappeared, leaving everyone staring at them as if they were already causing trouble for too many people. Vikir smiled bitterly. In his previous life, Piggy couldn''t stand the bullying and dropped out of school, leading a tough life as a low-ranking civil servant. His parents borrowed money to send him to the academy. Then, when the Age of Extinction began and the war against the demons began, Piggy volunteered for the front lines and made great contributions to the Allied Forces of Humanity, including implementing various supply strategies and analyzing and collecting information. . Then, just a few months after the war began, Piggy was murdered. Vikil still remembers the despairing look on his parents'' faces when they saw their son''s cold corpse. ``He was an honorablerade.'''' Vikir nced at Piggy, who was yawning next to him. He hoped that hisrades in this world would not lead such tragic lives. Well then. Vikiel and Piggy were about to enter themon general education ssroom in the middle of the auditorium when someone stopped them. "Stop. Wait." What stopped her was a familiar face and voice. St. Dolores Rune Quobadis. The third-year student council president was standing there with a stern look on his face. "There''s only one staircase in the middle." For professors. Students are prohibited from using it, so from now on, please only use the stairs in the left and right hallways.'''' ``Yes. got it. " "Then, please deduct two demerit points for walking in a restricted area and tell me your name, rank, and grades." The saint was strict. Both received negative points. This is recorded on the enchantment scoreboard and updated in real time. Well then. Dolores looked at the error list and frowned for a moment. "Vikir. What have you done to make so many mistakes already?" Dolores looks up in surprise and realizes that Vikiru has made several mistakes since the first day of school. I did. I have already received point deductions for the same thing several times because I wandered into restricted areas such as dormitories and lecture halls. ``You need to be familiar with the terrain of the academy.'''' In order to transform into a nighthound and go hunting at night, you must find many holes that lead outside. However, Dolores is unaware of this and thinks that Vikile is just azy student and a delinquent. "No matter how many points you earn for your attitude, you know that making too many mistakes will have a negative impact on your grades. In some cases, you may have to miss ss and domunity service outside of school. there is. It also affects the image of the ss. Therefore, try to be more diligent and careful in the future. Do you understand?" "Understood." Vikiel replied calmly. He tried to sound as normal as possible, which made Dolores and Piggy wince. ``Vee, Vikir...Don'''' ``...?'''' Piggy punched Vikil in the side of the head. When Vikil looked at him in confusion, Piggy let out a small sigh. He bowed 90 degrees to Dolores. "Sorry, Senpai, I''ll be careful!" "...What? Okay, let''s take a look." Dolores nodded. He frowned at Vikir again, then disappeared into the hallway. ``Ah, ah, this won''t work?'''' Unlike Piggy, who stuck his hand in his hair, which was thick with pain, Vikir after that. The auditorium window opened, and someone spoke to me in a flowing tone. That is the mission of a true knight. It''s your duty. no! It''s not your obligation. Super privilege. It is the mission and duty of a true knight. no! It''s a privilege, not a duty. Sonnyal, impossible Sonyal. I''m dreaming an impossible dream. Defeat an invincible enemy, Defeat an invincible enemy, Endure intolerable pain, Endure intolerable pain, Die for a noble ideal. Die for noble ideals. Know how to correct mistakes. Know how to correct mistakes. Love with purity and kindness. love with purity and goodness. Desiring, in an impossible dream, falling in love in an impossible dream, Stars can be achieved if you have faith. Have faith and aim for the stars. Romantic poetry is born from knightly literature. The speaker was an aristocrat with beautiful blonde hair and blue eyes. Don Quixote Tudor. Top member of the Cold ss. Strength for strength, intelligence for intelligence, beauty for beauty, and toughness for toughness. A perfect man whocks nothing. He leaned against the window and winked at Vikir. "From the first day of school, you were discovered by the student council president, my friend. From now on, you should be a little more punctual. I heard that this student council president is very strict about beingte." At that moment, the student council president spotted you. A cold, cynical smile broke out from him. A student with long, raw hair tied back in a tight bun called out after Tudor. "I don''t care if you get jailed for beingte or forced to domunity service. Just don''t ruin the image of the entire cold ss. Apparently, something like the group''s attitude and valuesAsher Bianca was a top member of the Cold ss. While Tudor and Bianca were each saying something to Vikiel, the front door of the ssroom opened, and a girl with messy white hair and a short skirt came out. "Oh, what''s wrong with you two?" Friends shouldn''t fight each other on the first day of school! There, you''re Vikir and Pig, right? Come in, you two, your seat is in the row to the right of the window! The girl pointing at Vikiel was Sinir, the top overall student in the principal''s ss and head of the joint general education ss. She remembered her name and called Vikil by his first name. Her Piggy was simrly impressed that Sinir remembered her own name and that she called him that. Even if she spelled his name a little wrong,. * * * ss has started. Comprehensive study is a subject that all students in hot sses and all students in cold sses must take. This is a theoretical subject to learn about the ecology and culture of monsters and barbarians. Many students are intimidated by the difficulty of the course and either frantically take notes or give uppletely. Some new students, frightened by the notorious difficulties their superiors had warned them about, decided to abandon their studies. And. Tudor and Bianca, co-leaders of the Cold ss, red at each other. "Did you know I was just falling apart at the seams when I was talking to my friend who passed away? Please don''t do that again." "That''s my job. I have to be insulted when I see something pathetic.'''' ``I don''t like beingte either, but I don''t like being interrupted either. You should know that.'''' "I know. Why do I need to know what you like and what you don''t like? You''re such an idiot." As co-leaders, tensions were already high. Is that the reason? Even in theory ss, Tudor and Bianca listened with bright eyes and tried to outdo each other. Also. In addition to each other, they had anothermon enemy. Sinir, the leader of the hot ss, smiled at Tudor and Bianca, who were ring at her. She is very knowledgeable about theory, and she won second ce in the ss not only in practice but also in writing. So Tudor and Bianca were keeping an eye on Sinir as well as each other. In other words, it was a battle between heat and cold, and a battle in the cold. Well then. The professor turned to all the students and suddenly asked a question out of the blue. ``...This way. We have finished the general lecture on the culture of the Barak barbarian tribe. Now it''s time to test how much you remembered and understood what I taught you." The professor had a stern look on his face, his hawk-like nose fitted with small sses. Then he asked in a dry voice. "I would like you to infer the location of the Bk hunters'' home base from where they are said to have been found. Knowing where the enemy is based based on the location of operations is a militaryIt was difficult to answer this question without looking at the Barak culture, the way they fought, and the geography of the ces where they were sighted. and the surrounding environment. "..." There was a moment of silence in the room. None of the new students could answer this difficult question. Finally, this question was difficult for even 3rd graders to answer. No one answered the question, so the professor took a roll call. "Who''s number one in this year''s cold ss, Tudor?" Is it you?" "What? Yes, yes, yes!" Tudor reacts immediately at first. However, the professor frowned and asked him for an answer, but he didn''t answer. ``First of all, the shes between Barak and the Empire took ce on the 1st, 8th, and 75th Hignds of the Western Front...'''' ``The 1st, 8th, and 75th Hignds'''' The hignds are all that?'''' ``That''s...'''' When Tudor didn''t answer, the professor clicked his tongue. Then he turned to the attendance register. "Bianca, you''re in charge of this cold ss. Would you like to answer some questions?" "Huh? Oh, that''s..." Bianca rolled her eyes. She was about to add to what Tudor had said earlier about what she knew to be physical. ``Conflicts between the Baraks and the Imperial Army took ce on Hignds 1, 7, 8, 75, and 207 on the Western Front, and hmmm... considering that these are all deep basin terrains.''''. Perhaps the main base of the Barak tribe is in the londs." "Wait. The heights are only 1, 7, 8, 75, and 207, and the forts I just mentioned are all in the basin area. Are you sure?'''' ``That''s that...'''' Bianca stammered like a tudor. The professor clicks his tongue again. He opened the attendance list and called out the next name. "Sinir, you''re the head of this semester''s hot ss, right?" "Yes..." Sinir nodded, trying to be calm. However, his expression was a little nervous. The professor looked at the attendance register and nodded, then looked up at Sinir and nodded again. For your signal answer,. Sinir took a small breath and opened his mouth. ``ording to military publications to the academicmunity, the locations of shes between the Baraks and the Empire were the 1st, 4th, 5th, 7th, 8th, 30th, 75th, and 207th Hignds of the Western Front. All of these locations are basins, with the exception of number 8, which is located on the top of a high mountain. Overall, this means that Barak''s stronghold is located in a lond deep in the jungle, as shown on the map. That was a great exnation. This was also the theory that best fit the academic literature to date. The stern professor nodded in agreement. ``This year, we''ll add 10 points to your attitude rating, Sinir, and we''ll add 1 point to the entire ss'' attitude rating.'''' The faces of all the hot students lit up. All the cold students'' faces became distorted. Tudor and Bianca could only moan and groan. Just then. The professor''s eyebrows were already furrowed, but he wrinkled them again. He sounded a little offended. "No, I don''t think the hot ss is outstanding, but the cold ss is terrible when they see this devastation." The students in the cold ss were stunned. All the students in both the hot and cold sses turned their heads to follow the professor''s gaze. I had a seat by the window on the right side of the auditorium. It was in the back, just below the curtains, fluttering in the wind. A boy with bushy hair covering his face and thick, horn-rimmed sses was dozing off with his arms crossed. It was Vikir. _____________________ _____________________ "??? Get ready to dive into a new chapter of this captivating novel every day , and don''t forget to Rate this novel and add it to your library! ????" Chapter 134 - 134: Lesson

Chapter 134: Lesson

Professor Morgue Banshee. Greasy jet-ck hair, corpse-pale skin, thick eyebrows, and sunken eyes. The all-ck fashion, which covers the entire body with deep dark circles and ck eyes, gives a dark and severe impression. He is a member of the elite Morgmage family, specifically the Dark Faction. He entered the academy at a young age, but after graduation, he did not return to his family but instead went to graduate school and became a professor at the academy. Since then, he has taught a variety of core subjects at the academy for many decades, sometimes also teaching these theoretical general education courses. Strict both to himself and others, Professor Banshee does not particrly like his students, with the exception of a few exceptional geniuses or star students, and he especially despises thezy and foolish. Is that the reason? He expressed considerable displeasure and disdain that one of his students was sleeping. How dare you do that on the first day of ss! ``...It''s not that the hot sses are amazing, but the cold sses are terrible, looking at this pathetic scene.'''' Professor Banshee is a rare man who takes pride in his sses. . The cold anger in his voice and the tant nder of his intentions embarrassed all the students in both the hot and cold sses. ``There was a reason why the seniors in the hot ss handed out ``hard-to-melt ice cream'''' made with magic. I keep it on the back of my neck so I don''t get sleepy.'''' ``Wow, I''m jealous. ``By the way, this Vikir is in trouble. He''s going to mess up Professor Banshee''s first day.'''' "Well, he''s a mess. I heard that professors give groups grades regardless of whether they did well or not. ``He only gave Mr. Sinir a 10 for his attitude and 1 for the enthusiasm of the ss as a whole.'''' ``That''s true. I''m d you have such talented students, Hot ss.'''' "Meanwhile, Cold ss, you''re doomed from the start. It''s all the stupid troll''s fault." "How do you fall asleep at the beginning of ss? Even the most nervous idiot can''t." The students bow to each other upon seeing Professor Banshee. Not a single person was stiff. Except Vikir. "..." Controversial Vikir is deep in thought, oblivious to the attention directed towards him. "By the way, there was something wrong with all the guys I killed yesterday." The faces of the 29 people he smuggled out of the academy to kill before visiting the OTst night. I remembered. They all had a distinct demonic stench, and their "faces" melted away after death. That was the quality he most rted to the ninth of the ten corpses¡ªthe top nine corpses he was currently pursuing. "There is a high possibility that ''he'' is involved. I will ask Cindy Wendy to focus on him and investigate. Vikil has made ns for the next demon hunt. "...Vee, Vikil. Vikil! Piggy poked me in the side, and I feel dizzy. When I open my eyes, the first thing I see is Piggy''s grumpy expression and my ssmates from Cold ss. The first thing I saw was Professor Banshee''s angry face over theughter of the students in the hot ss. Professor Banshee then turned to Vikir, a wry smile on the corner of his mouth. "Mr. Vikir of Cold ss B, your arrest record shows that you already have a bad attitude. How on earth did you manage to get into the academy if you fell asleep on the first day of ss?" Professor Banshee''s The words were met with sighs from cold students and ridicule from impatient students. It is clear that if Wikiel is one of his, the attitude rating of the entire cold section will be deducted, resulting in a rtive advantage for the hot student. Well then. Something happened that surprised the whole ss. "I''m not sleeping." Vikir blurted out. "...?" For a moment, Professor Banshee couldn''t believe his ears. In the 20 years since he became a teacher, he had never seen a new student speak to him. He has seen many students cry and get upset about certain points. None of the neers dared to discuss Professor Banshee''s waxy, pale features and the harsh aura of Morgue''s dark warlocks. Not even a fourth-year student, not a graduate student, not even a professor like him. Professor Banshee then checked his ears to make sure they were working properly and asked Vikir again. ``Aren''t you sleeping?'''' ``No, everyone had their eyes closed, so is that ame excuse?'''' ``My eyes were closed, but I wasn''t sleeping."" Then Professor Banshee''s expression hardened. At the same time, all the students'' faces became whiter and whiter. Professor Banshee''s smile became even crooked. Then he said it again in a sarcastic voice. ``I see. I think I misunderstood you by assuming that students who just close their eyes arezy.'''' ``It''s okay. I may have misunderstood." "..." Even his ssmates and Professor Banshee were speechless for a moment at Vikiel''s casual reaction. For a moment, I thought, "Did I really make a mistake?" As Professor Banshee closed his mouth, a terrifying sound came from it. There was a sound of gnashing, and the students at the front of the room all shrugged their shoulders. Whateveres out of a warlock''s mouth should be watched carefully, but that''s before the problem. As if the temperature in the room had dropped by a degree, Professor Banshee turned to Vikir and asked his previous question sharply. "Okay, if you''re not asleep, you can answer my question. Please, I''ll remind you of the previous problem." Professor Banshee said, "You''re repeating the previous problem." "Yo," he red at Vikir. Once you have studied and understood this far, the answer is simple. Name the ce where the barbarian tribe of Barak hunters attacked the imperial forces, and guess where their home base is based on their location. " When he finished speaking, he looked from Sinir fidgeting in the front seat to Tudor and Bianca sitting side by side in the back. Professor Banshee red at Vikir. ``My ssmate gave me an answer that wasn''t too bad earlier, but even those who can find the answer on their own attend my ss with their eyes wide open, and those of you who don''t can''t say that.'''' Hmm. Are you close to that level? Have you taken my ss with your eyes closed? I''m waiting for an answer now.'''' Professor Banshee left the podium, seemingly determined, and went to Vikir''s desk. It was his intention to take advantage of this opportunity to desperately gnash his teeth at one of the fools and give the whole ss permission to take the steamer. But. ``Oh, the young people at the academy solve such problems.'''' Of course, Vikir wasn''t worried at all; he was just amused. For Vikiel, a war veteran who has spent decades wasting away on the battlefield, these problems are easier than tying his shoces. The answer was written in his flesh and blood, especially since his life depended on it. Of course, the depth of the theory is very different from simply writing with a fountain pen on paper. However, Vikir knew his answers to these types of questions so well that he did not realize that Professor Banshee was intentionally giving the answers to the students as a trick. So he made the mistake of answering questions many times. "Barak and the Empire fought on the 1st, 4th, 5th, 7th, 8th, 14th, 27th, 30th, 75th, 207th, and 306th Hignds of the Western Front, many of which are incorrectly called the Basin. But in reality, most of the fighting took ce during the winter, when ice and snow were falling and melting. Barak warriors are characterized as ultra-long-range snipers and guerri fighters, able to cover long distances and high ground with ease, as well as tame wolves and move across the ins. Their habitat is therefore expected to follow the general characteristics of nomads, and from their movements, it is clear that they are located on high ground in the depths of the jungle. Based on this map, I think the most likely location is near the Salt River on the west side between points A and B and near the falls that touch the west coast. " Even if it is a military secret, it has not yet been released to the academic world. "In any case, the natives of Barak have moved elsewhere since the Aheman incident. Even if they did, no one would be able to get there." Wild animals, poisonous insects, danger The harsh vegetation, harsh terrain, and endemic diseases keep the Imperial Army at bay. So Vikir found an answer that would not anger the natives of Barak. ...But. The room remained silent as Vikir answered Professor Banshee''s questions. "?" Vikir finally turned his head. He looked up and saw a mysterious sight. .... Piggy next to me, Tudor and Bianca across from me, Sinir behind me, and finally Professor Morgue Banshee. Everyone in the ssroom, hot and cold, students and professors, stared at Vikir with their mouths agape. __________________________ __________________________ "? Don''t forget to Rate this novel and add it to your library! ????" Chapter 135 - 135: Physical and Mental

Chapter 135: Physical and Mental

Open eyes. Half-open mouth. "..." Professor Morgue Banshee had an expression on his face that he hadn''t made in years. If you didn''t know him, you might think he was a little surprised, but someone who did know him would think otherwise. For Professor Banshee, who was so expressionless that he was nicknamed ``Wax Figure,'''' adopting this expression was one of pure wonder. Everyone in the room was stunned and speechless. Professor Banshee was the first to break the silence. "...Hmm. Correct." But then he added "But your answer raises many controversial and unreported points that have not yet been considered by the academicmunity." Admittedly, Vikiel''s answer made a few points. Words that even Professor Banshee had never heard beforeHowever, Professor Banshee did not think that Vikir''s answer was so incredibly urate that he could simply ignore it. How does he know about Battles 14 and 27, battles that even professors, let alone graduate students, should not study or research? And the Battle of the 306th Parallel is a historical fact recently discovered by scientists, and research has just begun. "Isn''t this information only known to high-ranking Imperial military officers or members of the Baskerville family?" Professor Banshee wiped his forehead with his hand to find out. . It was hard for him to control his facial expressions. Actually, this question was not something his first-year students could answer. Cold-ss Tudor and Bianca would be considered good neers, as long as you know the 1st, 7th, 8th, 75th, and 27th races. Here in the hot ss, Sinir memorized the battles of the 4th, 5th, and 30th Hignds, which was beyond the level of an undergraduate. But how should I exin this neer in front of me? This is where Professor Banshee''s confusion begins. "How do you know something that hasn''t been reported in the literature? And why do you answer as if it''s true?" Professor Banshee asked Vikir. Vikir, on the other hand, remained casual. "I can''t say I''ve experienced it. It''s troublesome." When ites to the enemy and Barak of the ck Mountains, Vikir knows more than anyone. Perhaps no one in the Empire knows more about Barak than Vikir. Vikir avoided Professor Banshee''s questions, and for good reason. "Trade between the barbarians on the Western Front and the Empire has recently begun. Many traders are vying for deals. Now, Do is just a stock market idiot. If you sound confident,. Vikir took a step back, but even Professor Banshee found it difficult to urge him further. In the end, he got more than he asked for. However, the way Professor Banshee looked at Vikir was a little more intense. "..." The difference is that the intent of his gaze has changed from contempt to curiosity. ``You''re very interested in economics, aren''t you?'''' ``It''s no big deal. I just have a sensitive side.'''' ``How humble.'''' Professor Banshee He pinched it and narrowed his eyes at Vikir''s face. He opened the attendance register, flipped through the pages, and wrote down the personal information of his students. After a while, Professor Banshee started dripping with his spit. "...Okay. Your handwriting score is perfect." Professor Banshee murmured quietly, and the entire ssroom fell silent. ``Oh, does he have perfect handwriting?'''' ``But he also has perfect handwriting; is that possible?'''' ``This academy''s handwriting is really bad. ``It''s crazy; I was fourth overall in this handwriting, and I failed.'''' Everyone looked at Vikir as if they were seeing a monster. But there was one person who was most surprised. "A perfect result?" The girl looks at Vikil with rabbit eyes. She was the runner-up to Sinir in the handwriting test. An honor student who scored 931 points out of 990 points. It was a far cry from the 700 points in 3rd ce and the 500 points in 4th ce. However, just when he thought that second ce was strange, Sinir became a little dazed when he heard the difference between his score and her first ce score. The opponent''s perfect score meant he could have scored more. The breaking point was 990 points, so he only got 990 points, but no one knows where his skill level is. This is a perfect result. On the other hand, Professor Banshee looked away from Vikir. "Vikil, I will give you 10 points for your excellent answer, but I do not approve of you closing your eyes during my ss. Therefore, I will deduct 10 points again for your attitude and give you 1. Add points. Professor Banshee taught as usual again. Vikir was able to continue quietly without any additional credits or penalties. It became brighter. But that doesn''t mean her reaction to Vikir was particrly positive. "What an arrogant bastard! Just because you passed the written exam with flying colors, are you still sleeping in ss?" "You could have failed the entire ss." ``I was worried that I would fail the grade because of my attitude. I''m d I got extra credits at the end.'''' ``When I see those sandals studying, I give them free credit.'''' Despite the heat and cold, all the students apuded. Many students did not recognize Vikhil because the academy''s academic culture emphasized her practical skills over written work. This was especially true for students in cold sses. This is because students in the hot ss represented by "Magician" tend to ce more emphasis on handwriting, while students in the cold ss represented by "Warrior" tend to ce less emphasis on handwriting. Next. A few callous students began talking about their evil ns. ``He seems like a studious person, so let''s see if he can be just as cocky in his after-school sses.'''' ``Maybe there''s a physical educationb in the after-school liberal arts ss?'''' Whoa, whoa. Oops, "Naftali" is a real gym ss. It''s even an anti-war concept." ``That''s a great way to break the arrogant bastard''s mouth.'''' ``Everyone shut up; I got him.'''' And then a fierce war of nerves began. among new students. * * * Don Quixote Tudor. As the leader of the Cold Warrior A ss, he currently belongs to the Academy Sports Center. "This course is for me!" This afternoon''s ss was a practical "Naphtali.". Naftali is a sport ssified as a ball game. A total of 40 yers divided into two teams aim to score points by throwing the ball into the opponent''s goal. There are goals at each end of a wide field 50 meters long and 100 meters wide, and yers from both teams must carry the ball in every possible way to get it into the opposing team''s goal. You can kick it, throw it, pick it up, and throw it. In the mid-game, you can body-m your opponent or attack them with your fists or feet. Either way. It''s all up to you whether you want to dodge the ball, fight it, or pass it to your opponent''s goal. He''s only forbidden from doing two things. Mana usage and weapon usage. "Hahaha, that''s what Naphtali is best at. Let''s go somewhere!" Tudor came forward as the representative of ss A. Even though he had no mana or weapons, he was confident. And the three B-ss members stood in front of him. ``What are you talking about? I''ll kill you.'''' ``I''ll kill you.'''' They were the Baskerville triplets. Thus began the back-and-forth between the A and B teams. ``Pass! ``My ball!'''' Tudor waved enthusiastically to his ssmates from the start of the game. Immediately, an oval leather ball flew out andnded in Tudor''s hand. Tudor picked it up and ran forward. "This is the real deal!" What''s the point of memorizing theory for a written exam? A true dragon, a true knight, must be able to run like the wind, blow away his enemies, and reach his destination. Tudor was in the runner''s position and was running fast. Then. Three linesmen blocked his path. "You cocky bastard. "How dare you try and get through?" "How dare you?" "How dare you?" A highbrow, a midbrow, and a lowbrow stood before Tudor. No mana, no weapons, just pure physicalbat. The iron Baskerville and the spearman Don Quixote were about to confront each other. ...But. "I''m sorry, but I have no intention of confronting iron-blooded monsters." Tudor turned around. In an instant, it tore through the mid-brow and low-brow and slipped through the gap. It was ghost avoidance and an all-out attack. The rest of the ss cheered at Tudor''s great game. "Hmm, Tudors? This is amazing!" "I can''t believe he didn''t have mana or weapons." "I heard that Don Quixote had a genius in his family." "That''s what you get when you get to the top of the Cold Warrior ss!" However, the cheers did notst long. "I''m going somewhere." A shadowy figure chases Tudor as he runs through Trident Baskerville and once again stops him. "Here''s the ball. Give it to me." Then, Heisu''s hand and Tudor''s hand collided, and the result was... Phew! Tudor lost. Arms from Highbrow, leaving deep palm prints on the arms of his chest "Boom!" As Highbrow stumbles back half a step, Tudor goes as fast as he was running. Rotated him. "Hahaha, block if you can!" The Tudor was unstoppable, even outrunning the B-ss ace, Baskerville''s Trident. Pow! Boom, boom, boom, boom! No one is taller or heavier than a Tudor. With the waist of a leopard and the back of a bear, Tudor ran fast, trampling anyone who stood in his way. Speed for speed, power for power. Don Quixote Tudor is the world''s strongest runner and lineman. After defeating or oveing every obstacle in his path, Tudor stands before the gates of the B-ss. The goal is arge Y-shaped iron cage, and you can score points by throwing the ball into it. Something caught his eye, and Tudor pulled his arm back, ready to score. "...!" It was Vikil standing near the gate. It appears that he was not assigned any particrly important position and had a modest defensive role. For a moment, Tudor''s grim smile widened. ``Isn''t that the boy from Professor Banshee''s lecture this morning?'''' He remembers Vikir going on and on about that theory. His first answer sounded like a stupid answer. ``Let me give you a little push.'''' Tudor stopped throwing the ball and jumped forward a little. He will collide with Vikir''s shoulder and be knocked to the ground. "Hey guys, I hope this inspires you to exercise more than just study!" And. ...Pack! That was Tudor''sst thought. _____________________ _____________________ "??? Get ready to dive into a new chapter of this captivating novel every day , and don''t forget to Rate this novel and add it to your library! ????" Chapter 136 - 136: Against All Odds

Chapter 136: Against All Odds

"What do you mean...? Tudor woke up with a start. Did he doze off? No, that can''t be true. Why did hee in the middle of the match when he was already sweating profusely? Will I fall asleep? As time passed slowly, Tudor momentarily remembered the situation, just before his memory stopped. "There''s no doubt he won the ball. He evaded the Baskerville trio, shook off the highbrow pursuers, ran forward, and shot at the defender who was blocking his way. And..." Next, I can''t remember what happened. You should have seen the goal and tried to throw the ball in, but why did you stop? One thought led to another. ...! And when Tudor heard that brief outline of his thoughts, he came to his senses. "What should I do?" Only then will his vision return to normal. After a moment of darkness, his vision returned to normal. The green grass of the practice field, the blue sky, the towering goal posts, and the surprised faces of friends and foes. So far, it''s the same scene I saw just before my memory faded. The only difference is that everything is upside down. "Huh?" That was the first time Tudor came to his senses. He was now stuck in the corner of the field, also upside down and in a ridiculous position. "Ugh!?" Tudor stood up and looked down at the dirt and grass that covered him. He stared at the dirt and grass around his body, and Vikir stood before him with a casual look on his face. Tudor suddenly remembered everything. ``It''s that guy.'''' Just before he scored the goal, I secretly pushed him on the shoulder...'''' He was a man who was good at studying and seemed to be very corrupt. For a moment, I had the evil thought that I would make his life difficult. But the moment I approached him and tapped him on the shoulder, Tudor was shocked, as if he had been hit by a huge mountain. He bounced and rolled on the ground, sprawled out in a ridiculous position, and momentarily passed out. For some reason, the guy who actually got the shoulder block just stood there dumbfounded. Tudor was about to stand up and say something to Vikir when he heard a voice. "ss A goal!" Tudor heard the referee yell. Tudor looked up in surprise and saw the ball rolling under his team''s goal. When Tudor turned around to get out of Vikir''s way, the ball rose and somehow managed to stay inside. It was a happy, lucky goal, like catching a mouse on a cow''s back. But no loud shouts were heard from the crowd. After the goal, Tudor also had a "?" mark on his head. "What did I do? Why did I fall?" Tudor continued to look confused. ``There was no sense of aplishment even when I scored a goal. It was a stupid goal that only got worse. The question is: why did the Tudor dynasty copse? Tudor''s career so far Already at the age of 17, he was able to overwhelm the knights of his n, and his talent was especially noticeable in the sports of Naphtali. An all-rounder who can fly, run, pass, and wrestle. Holder, kicker, punter, returner, running back, fullback, quarterback, receiver, taller, guard, center, linebacker, pioneer, all-around yer who can y any position. Unparalleled ability that surpasses Don Quixote''spanions. It was Don Quixote Tudor. But he was beaten right in front of the learner beetle, Vikir the Redhead. "No, that''s impossible!" Even if you don''t spend any mana, that''s impossible! Tudor shook his head in disbelief. If Vikir had been a good lineman and blocked the attack, he wouldn''t have allowed the goal in the first ce. ``Something''s wrong; let''s make it right!'''' Tudor straightened himself and ran back to his side of the field. Next thing you know, B''s team''s goalie knocked the ball out of y. Tudor grabbed the ball with his usual ir. He had phenomenal possession. "Block!" Tudor hugged the ball and ran as fast as he could. Huh? Somehow, he couldn''t see the Baskerville triplets, whose glowing eyes were blocking him. "...?" When I looked up, thinking I could see something, I saw the back side of the stadium. The Baskerville Triplets blocked Vikir''s path. It seemed like he was being escorted. "What are you doing? Why aren''t you in touch?" Was it because they weren''t confident enough to confront him? No, I don''t think so. Don Quixote''s eldest son, Tudor, had heard rumors about the Baskerville triplets. The strong and cunning viins of this era. You''re not the type to give up just because you''ve been kicked out once. Tudor ran straight towards them. Papapapapa! Tudor, a virtual pro when ites to leading dribbling, once again beat the Baskerville Triplets and fired a shot deep into the B team''s goal. ``Someone likes a loach.'''' Highbrow Baskerville approaches Tudor. ...Hmm! Highbrow muscle and bone, strengthened by the protection of the River Styx, shed with Tudor muscle and bone. However, the Tudors were decisively inferior in closebat. ``This is not martial art, my friend.'''' Tudor slipped through the cavity under Highbrow''s nk in one fluid motion and ran straight backward. Suddenly, the goal was in sight. However. This time it wasn''t the gate, but Vikil, who was standing far behind. Even without mana, Tudor was confident. The power of intense training concentrated on his lower body, upper body, soles of his feet, hips, and hips, and exploded into his palms. Tudor''s arm flew like a giant spear and pierced the target in front of him. "There will be no coincidences this time; just try it!" And. ...Pack! That was Tudor''sst thought again. * * * For now. Vikir clicked his tongue as he watched Tudor collide with him and move away. "Why does he alwayse here?" The atmosphere is such that you cannot be upset because the other person is upset. Vikir nced at his position with an irritated expression. But. This time I hit it so hard that Tudor waspletely battered and couldn''t move at all. It looks like I''ll pass out a little longer thanst time. Dors... The ball rolled and fell at Vikir''s feet. Hmm, hmmm. Vikir stared at the ball rolling on the ground. But to my surprise, no one came to pick it up. Tudor''s unparalleled performance kept everyone at bay, friend and foe alike. Well then. There was a big celebration in the B team''s stands. "Who is he? Are you in ss B?!" "Tudor is in the grass! Now is your chance!" "But why did Tudor copse?" "I don''t know! It doesn''t matter now! At this rate, we''ll lose to ss A!'''' ``Run! It''s almost time for the match!'''' ``But who is he?'''' He''s in our ss, so please support him!'''' Everyone in ss B, who was about to lose 0-1, started cheering for Vikil. Vikir let out a quiet sigh, as if he were talking to himself. He didn''t want to draw attention to himself, but in a crisis as high-profile as this, doing nothing would only make him stand out more. Vikir couldn''t resist and reached out his hand to grab the ball. But the situation was pretty hopeless. All my allies either fell or were far away after being pierced by Tudor. Only A ran towards them. Vikir faced a dilemma. Will he lose the ball like that? If you do that, you risk beingbeled a traitor and attracting attention as the school year progresses. But he also didn''t want to attack with the ball, score goals, or be a star. In the end, Vikirpromised on his own. Swoosh. Vikir picked up the ball and pulled his arm back. There were only a few seconds left until the end of the game. The B-ss students who were cheering on the scene cried out in disbelief. ``Unfortunately, the game is over with 5 seconds left.'''' ``I can''t believe we lost to ss A since the beginning of the semester.'''' ``...?'''' Look at him. What is the boy trying to do with the ball?" "What are you doing? He has 3 seconds left." Everyone was frustrated. Team A''s linemen also slowed down when they realized the game was over. Then. Dawn. Vikir''s arm moved. One litter. The ball flew. Straight to heaven. But what''s the point of the balling at you when there''s still one second left in the game? One by one, the students who were watching the sporting event packed up their bags, and he left the stand as if he hadn''t had any fun. Only some students who are unusually particr about winning stare at the trajectory of the ball with regret. ...but? The ball flew a little farther. It''s a little too far. Zoom, zoom, zoom. The ball continues to rise even though it is beyond the distance thatmon sense suggests would stop it. Added. And now it has begun to draw a gentle curve. "...?" "Huh!?" Both Team A and Team B widen their eyes. The game ended when time ran out. However, the ball remains in the air, and they keep moving forward, not caring that the game is over. Then. Bang The ball hit one of the Y-shaped goal posts and slid into it. And. .... The middle of the field is silent. All the students in the stands and on the field were speechless. The professor in charge of the game dutifully put the pipe into his mouth and muttered vaguely. "...buzzer beater." __________________________ __________________________ "? Don''t forget to Rate this novel and add it to your library! ????" Chapter 137 - 137: The Last Shot

Chapter 137: The Last Shot

The buzzer-beater is one of the most unusual rules of the game. If the ball leaves a yer''s body and is still in the air when the end of the game is announced, a goal can be scored at the same time as the buzzer sounds or even after a short dy. As soon as the end of the game was signaled, Vikir''s ball hit the post. The score for both teams was 1-1, and the match went into overtime. By this time, Tudor, who had been sprawled out on the field, hade to his senses. ``What the hell is going on? Tudor hadn''t quite calmed down yet. That couldn''t be exined unless he was slipping, but I don''t think the great Tudor king was like that. There was no way he would have made such an elementary mistake. ??? In the midst of all the questions, arge hand was ced on Tudor''s shoulder. ``Leave it to me.'''' Sancho, my best friend since attending Tudor, steps forward. Sancho Barataria was an ally chosen by the numerous mercenary guilds of the North to unite. He gave up his goalkeeper position and moved to the front line of the field to repay Tudor for considering him a friend and someone he could trust to have his back. Sancho looked across the field at Vikir with a serious look on his face. Unlike Tudor, he had not given up. "In the frozen north, where even the frost groans, everyone, from the newborn to the dying, fights their own battles. Warriors are forged by the harsh climate and terrain. Sancho knew that even the most insignificant man could take the life of a great man. said Tudor to Sancho, "I thought you were just a Guardian?" ``How can I stand still when my friend has fallen twice?'''' Sancho said,, standing next to Tudor. He had decided not to y in the league of his generation because he was too physically strong. Tudor was moved by Sancho''s words and patted him on the arm. And the game began. Overtime. The first team to score a golden goal, either A or B, wins. This is a performance evaluation that will be reflected in the mid-term evaluation, so everyone was fired up. "Whoa, whoa, whoa! It''s the end! Let''s win!" "Shootout on the B side! All defenders,e out and attack!" "Linemen, block together. !" "Destroy it!" All the students started screaming. Well then. ``Everyone knows!'''' Highbrow, with the ball, found an opening in the encirclement of the ss A lineman and passed it. He threw it to the man, who thought he was on the same side because of his uniform. "...?" It was Vikir. Team B''s strategy of using all defenders as attackers was half-drawn out. ...Jaws! Unintentionally, Vikir caught the ball. "..." Vikir caught the ball and immediately looked at Highbrow. Vikir didn''t want to be the center of attention, so the implicit message to the highbrows was simple. ``Would you like to y?'''' ``Excuse me.'''' Highbrow lowered his gaze, meeting Vikil''s gaze even in such a sudden situation. Mid-brow and low-brow were the same. The ss A linemen''s morale soars when the Baskerville triplets suddenly be unhappy for some reason. Tudor and Sancho also had chances to score. "What''s going on? Why were they suddenly so threatened?" "I think it''s because of our courage. Let''s go!" Sancho stepped forward. Doo doo doo doo doo. Sancho took the ball and charged like a buffalo towards Vikir, who was standing in the distance. Then his muscr mass attacked. His forearm and palm pressed hard against Vikir''s chest. It''s about that time. "...!" Sancho''s eyes opened to an unreal sight. It was a memory from a long time ago. It was a memory from his childhood, when he used to push and roll huge boulders for training. Does his small body have the ability to roll over a muchrger rock? But the young Sancho kept pushing, pushing, and pushing that rock. And now. ...Bang! I felt the same regret in my palms as at that time. "What power..." Sancho felt a huge rock against Vikir''s slender body. He pushed as hard as he could, but it wouldn''t budge. In fact, it felt so heavy and anti-stic that it pushed him backwards. But. Sancho gritted his teeth. He had never before been pushed by someone with pure force rather than mana. Not by his contemporaries, nor by older warriors like his father and mentor. ``I''ve never lost due to strength in my hometown, but I can''t believe I lost at the academy!'''' Even on the frozen Northern Warrior continent, he was invincible. Even as a child, Sancho was forced to push against seemingly insurmountable rocks. "It''ll happen again!" Sancho snorted and pushed Vikir away with his arm. ...Kuguguku! The giant rock has finally moved. "Look at this! How about this?" Sancho smiled curiously and looked down at Vikir. At the moment,. "...! Sancho has to face it. did not be. Vikir''s gaze was expressionless and motionless as she stared at him. The stone he thought was just a huge stone. Sancho''s force threw him backwards, and the moment he stretched out one of his legs, his heel touched the ground behind him. Dull thud! A different gravity and a different weight stood in front of Sancho. It was overwhelming. He crashed into what he thought was arge rock, but then he saw Taizan standing behind him. "No way! Why is this kid...?" Sancho was surprised. If Vikir had kept both his feet horizontal, he would have been able to move back a little, but since he had one leg stretched out behind him,. Vikir didn''t lose the ball, despite Sancho''s strength and weight. He was just thinking. "Should I drop him?" Vikir didn''t use any mana. His bones and muscles had been strengthened beyond their limits by the protection of the River Styx that prated his body. This was not possible before his rebirth, but it is entirely possible in this life for Vikir, who has harnessed the power of the River Styx from an early age. It is said that a healthy body is a healthy mind. The karma, experience, and scent of blood etched into his soul from killing countless demons pushed his physical strength to its limits. The Baskervilles'' superior physical strength and hardy souls that have seen it all have enabled them to surpass the natural limits of their weight ss. But that doesn''t mean you need to spend mana to win here. Atst, Vikir withdrew. "Oh, no. I can''t stand this." Vikir copses. The ball was thrown far, so Vikir was no longer a target for the ss A linemen. As the ball flies away, all eyes are on him again. "Oh, Sancho has the ball!" "That''s right, but the man who attacked Sancho isn''t dead, right?" "Don''t worry, shut up and get the ball back!" All students chased the ball again. But there''s only one thing. Sancho''s gaze was still fixed on Vikir. ``What was that?'''' He finally fell, but the seriousness he had shown earlier still made Sancho''s palms and wrists tingle. He was finally able to push him away, but during the collision, his vision went ck with frustration. Tudor saw the look on his friend''s face and realized what was happening. ``This guy has a really toned body.'''' ``I don''t think he was a study bug...'''' ``His basic physique is pretty good, probably like yours. Better than me." "It''s a different story if he uses mana." "Yes. That''s a shame. If you''d been born into a noble family and gotten some organized training, you''d be an expert by now." Tudor and Sancho looked at Vikir, who had fallen behind them, as they ran for the ball. There was pity, envy, and a bit of recognition in their eyes. * * * Then, with a dramatic golden goal from Highbrow Baskerville and great assists from Middlebrow Baskerville and Lowbrow Baskerville, ss B won. It was the Baskerville triplets who got the cheers. Chuak- The B students areughing and sshing soda on their heads. Meanwhile, Vikir was a little away from everyone, hugging and jumping up and down. Well then. Click! Something rained down on Vikir''s head. It was lemonade. "...?" Vikir looked up and saw Tudor and Sancho standing there, also covered in lemonade andughing. ``You won ss B, so you''re not going to get away with it.'''' ``You should be more excited. Their brilliant goal is the reason they won.'''' Lemonade-covered Tudors He grinned and hugged Vikir by the shoulders. ``In thest lecture, you answered the questions on your own so well that, to be honest, I was a little jealous. I wanted to trouble you in gym ss.'''' ``...'''' `` But I was the one who was humiliated, and I realized how sleepy I was. "Oh, I''m sorry." Tudor sincerely apologized. Vikir nodded in agreement. Don Quixote Tudor, a hero of the Spear family. He then hunted countless demons in the never-ending War of Destruction that followed the beginning of the Age of Destruction. A hero who saved countless people, only to have the gate closed and die a tragic death. He was a Tudor. Vikir nodded, remembering Tudor''s heroic traits from his previous life. At that moment, Sancho, who was next to him, asked Vikir. ``By the way, what kind of practice did you have? ``I was so sick that I thought I was going to run out of mana.'''' Sancho reached out and rubbed Vikir''s chest, shoulders, and back. Vikir smiled weakly. "If I had used mana, I wouldn''t have been able to beat you. "I have so much mana." "That''s too bad; you''re blessed with a great bone structure. If you train early, you''ll definitely be an expert like me." It''s not toote to take a Mana Breathing lesson at the academy.'''' Tudor said, looking really sad. But Vikir just smiled. Tudor felt the tip of her nose twitch again at her casual attitude. Meanwhile, Sancho chuckled as if he liked Vikir''s hard body. ``By the way, how big is the third generation? without mana. Would you like to go to the weight roomter and do some ironing with me? "Hey, what are you talking about working out again? Drink this; I don''t have alcohol; this is lemonade!" "Ugh! Yay! Tudor and Sancho Vikilughed quietly and turned away. Immediately, students from other sses who were watching handed out bottled water to the top runners from ss A and ss B. ``Here, Tudor, drink this water!'''' ``Let''s sweat it out with this...''''...'''' ``And here''s a towel!'''' The idea is that their bodies A crowd of girls crowded around Tudor, offering him water and towels. "Haha, thank you, girls, just ssmates after all. Tudor epted the water and towel with a warm smile. Sancho and the Baskerville triplets also grabbed a water bottle to wash their hair and faces. ... And Vikir did the same thing. I have to take off my sses to wash my face, which is sticky from sweat, dirt, and drink. Vikir took off his sses and pushed back his bangs. Then he washed his face with clean water. His real face is revealed beneath the hair that covers his face. Vikir looked up, wiped his face, and returned to his stand, water dripping down his face. .... The gym suddenly became quiet. _____________________ _____________________ "??? Get ready to dive into a new chapter of this captivating novel every day , and don''t forget to Rate this novel and add it to your library! ????" Chapter 138 - 138: The Face Behind the Mask

Chapter 138: The Face Behind the Mask

the next day. A curious crowd gathered in front of Cold Warrior ss B. There were not only first-, second-, and third-year students, but also several of his fourth-year students who did not appear at public events due to graduation or employment. The one thing they all had inmon was that almost all of them were girls. "Hey, who was that kid with water dripping down his chin after the game yesterday?" "Is it him?" Is it him from yesterday?" ``Wow, that face is crazy. How did you get it to look like that?'''' ``Oh my god, it''s so cute. I want it.'''' The girls are still recovering from the shock of yesterday''s game. There wasn''t. Everyone who watched the cold-ss Naphtalipetition yesterday, either in person or through magical videos and photos, noticed something. That is, Naphtali was great. "Oh my god, who is that?" ""It took my breath away." "Wow, he''s so handsome." It is the face of a schoolboy looking for a game. He returns to the stand, wiping his wet bangs. That sweaty, watery face belonged to Vikir. Yesterday, Vikil took off his sses for a little while and did his bangs. And it struck the unsuspecting hearts of countless students sitting in the stands in an unexpected way. Vikil returned, water dripping from the tip of his chin, and numerous water bottles and towels were handed out to him. "Here, take this tissue, and would you like some water?" "Brother, my water is colder; hold this!" "That''s strange; why, brother? Are we in the same ss?" "Who cares?" If he looks good, he''s my brother! Vikir was quickly recognized as the star of the game. The moment he returned to the stand, a brief motion of brushing the pony was embedded as a "snapshot" on the mana screen and yed over and over again in the magically created sports section of the school newspaper. [Exclusive] What is the true identity of the "facial genius" who appeared in the first year''s match against Naftali as a Cold Warrior? Number of views: 29,872 Last night, during afternoon physical education ss, after the match, an unknown new student returned to the bench sweating. This mysterious male student has be a hot topic as it is known that he demonstrated excellent skills in matches, scored points, and contributed to the victory of his ss. ofments: 13,021> ??(1 2019 cold ss student): Isn''t it aposite? What kind of person is that kind of person? ?? (2nd year hot ss student): ??? This is the first time I heard that Cold ss has such a visual feature. ?? (1st year hot ss student): I don''t think any of my ssmates were like that. ?? (1st year hot ss): I didn''t see her in OT. If she looked like this, I would definitely invite her. I''ll do it. ?? (2nd year hot ss student): CC is only avable in the 2nd year, so why are you flirting with 1st grade topics? ?? (1st year cold ss student): Wow, but he''s really handsome. Who is he? I''m a man, and I still love him. ??(Cold 1st grade): This is the person I yed Naphtali with yesterday... They really look alike. I was surprised and stared at him for a while... ??(Hot 3rd grade) (year): Look at his chin, his tousled hair, his face¡ªhe''s so cute! ????????????? ?? (cold 3rd year student): Water droplets run down my chin and cut me. My sister''s heart breaks. ? (hot 4th year student): ?? ? ? I''ll watch it tomorrow to Even if my sister looks for you in the cold ssroom, she will definitely find you! ?? (3rd year hot ss student): ? Ah, calm down. I have to graduate. . . I was really unknown when a newspaper club student passing by took a photo with Mana Screen. ``Who is Vikil, and where is he?'''' ``Tudor was kind, but... I came to see Vikil!'''' ``Vikil, where are you?'''' ``I love you!'''' ``My sister bought 10,000 tissues to wipe the water from Vikil''s face!'''' Many girls and some boys, regardless of their ssmates or seniors, heard the rumors about Vikil. (?) came and asked the party, especially the seniors, "What''s going on?" A voice said that a crowd had gathered in front of the Cold Warrior ss. Hearing his entrance, arge group of students rushed outside the auditorium to make room for him. Professor Banshee strongly warned everyone, especially the upperssmen. ``I don''t know what all the fuss is about, but I don''t have the courage to enter the underssmen''s ssroom. This is against school rules. The students turned their backs in displeasure. ...and Professor Banshee... There was one person sitting in the corner of the ssroom, next to the window, who was relieved. Vikir followed Piggy''s advice and listened to the lecture with a hood and sses covering most of his face. "Professor Banshee saved my life. I didn''t expect it to be in the newspaper." Even Vikir, a worldly man, never expected something like this to happen. . Before his regression, Vikil''s face was a mess, with scars from burns, stab wounds, and poisoning from his childhood. For the first time, he realized that his appearance could attract so much attention. "Hagiya, you haven''t had any major scars on your face since you came back." Even if there were, it couldn''t be helped because the amazing regenerative power taken from the monsters regenerates everything. It will leave a scar. "I never spoke to a woman in my previous life." Holy Dolores, she was not afraid of my face. She was merciful, and she was loyal to everyone.'''' While Vikhil was thinking,. "Now... let''s review the homework fromst time again." Professor Banshee began his lecture. He asked his students to do research on their own and write a report on some specific types of monsters. The following monsters are: Danger level: A Size: 3 meters Location: Sand Falls, harsh desert, eastern continent named after the god of sand. Ta. A scorpion armed with heavy armor and powerful venom. Its exoskeleton is harder than steel, and it wields powerful pincers to crush or kill its prey. It is said that one drop of the poison oozing from the tip of its tail can kill 44 people. Arge scorpion is lying stretched out on top of the test tube. Venompion. It was a rare creature that lived in the deserts of the Far East. Shortly after his death, it was preserved and taxidermied, and it is now Professor Banshee''s most prized possession. Professor Banshee''s eyes lit up. "This scorpion hides under the sand and quickly burrows to find its prey. Its tail sticks out of the sand, like a shark with its dorsal fin exposed." At this point, the Banshee The students, caught by the professor''s gaze, shook their heads and looked away as if they had been stung by a scorpion. That''s because Professor Banshee''s questions are always difficult to answer. Additionally, Venompion is still rtively unknown in the scientificmunity and is not even listed in most magic encyclopedias. Professor Banshee grinned as he looked around at the new students, who were already avoiding his gaze. "Okay, let''s see who''s brave and smart enough to exin this monster. But first, let''s give the cool students a chance. And the hot students won''t think too badly." Hot students suddenly broke out. Laughter erupts, and the cold students be dissatisfied. No one answered, so Professor Banshee clicked his tongue. "Are you sure you''re not proud of your research results?" So, what are you nning to do after graduation? What about graduate school? What about employment? That''s pathetic. Still, he has no worries. Professor Banshee studied the faces of the Cold Warrior students and said sternly: "If there is no one else, I will nominate one." He stretched out his slender finger and pointed. who. "Hey!" It was Piggy. Piggy, who took 3rd ce in the written exam, also had a great brain himself. However, even the information he had worked so hard to gather and analyze was not up to Professor Banshee''s standards. ``Huh. Venompion has a thick ck exoskeleton that is harder than steel. Therge right w acts more like a hammer than scissors, and the poison contained in the stinger is at the tip of its tail. Official records state that it can grow up to 3 meters long, but some locals say that during severe droughts, specimens exceeding 5 meters in length aremon...'''' "That''s enough. You deserve credit for finding and collecting such rare material, but that''s it. Piggy''s face when Professor Banshee points at him¡ªno new arguments, just a rehash of arguments. What was your original research? What is the difference between that and the mindless chatter of a parrot?" His face twisted into a grimace. "One point will be deducted from your total cold ss score. Now, let''s take a look at your performance in your featured ss." As it turns out, Professor Banshee''s fame was no myth. Now the enthusiastic students began to fidget and stare at me likeb rats waiting to be photographed. Well then. A small white hand rose high above the crowd of students. It was Sinir. Professor Banshee narrowed his eyes. ``First ce in the hot ss. I think you''ll be taking notes this semester.'''' ``Yes, Professor.'''' ``Try it.'''' Professor Banshee said grimly. Meanwhile, Sinir stood up, enthusiasm shining in his eyes, and began to read the report intently. "Yes, I''m Sinir, from the hot ss, ss 1A. I''m about to start my presentation!" Sinir pulled out four sheets of paper filled with scribbled notes. "We have divided Venompion''s attack and hunting patterns into three different categories, from which we have drawn different conclusions." Professor Banshee seemed a little intrigued by Sinir''s reasoning. . Sinir exined in a serious tone. "Venompion is considered one of the most difficult monsters to defeat in the desert. It has no natural enemies, except for a fewrge bug-like monsters such as sandworms." "Yes. As I said earlier, I havepiled a list of instances where Venompions have attacked humans or been seen hunting prey. I ssified their personalities into three types.'''' Sinir held out the report. In it, along with numerous graphics, Sinir ssified the creatures into three types and showed different strategies for dealing with each. "Simply Clueless": Superior in speed, strength, and endurance, but significantly lower in intelligence than others. B. unable to escape when in danger or unable to escape when trapped. When defeating them, it is better to surround them, ambush them, or set traps than to fight them head-on. "Wimpy": Although it has a smaller skeleton and less physical strength than other individuals, it exhibits unpredictable attack patterns such as: This includes jumping out of unexpected ces and using the middle or end legs to make ineffective attacks. When fighting them, it''s best to kill them with powerful single or ranged attacks before they get close. "Cunning": not only physically strong but also intelligent. Itbines the best features of Simply Ignorant with her drunken Wimpy. The only answer is to destroy the siege with high-ranking knights and magicians. Sinir''s argument was so innovative that even the demanding Professor Banshee nodded. "Sightings of Venompion are too few to fully ssify, but you''re right. I will submit a formal report to the academy and let you know the results." Professor Banshee The words of approval that came out of my mouth were enough. Amaze all students. Sinir snorted proudly and leaned back in his seat. She seemed to notice someone else as she quietly looked at the window seat at the front of the ssroom. Professor Banshee then looked back at the cold ss. "That''s a great idea, Hot ss. It''s still just a possibility, but it''s an idea that could contribute to science in its own way. None of the students on the cold side answered. ``This is Vikir from ss B.'''' Professor Banshee specifically called Vikir. He had been interrogating Vikil from time to time since thest incident. It was obvious he didn''t like it. Professor Banshee folded his arms and grinned evilly as Vikir looked up from behind his pony with an irritated look on his face. "I''m sure you know a lot about these evil scorpions. So let''s take a look at some of your reports and see what you''ve been up to in the past hour." ``Here''s the report:... it''s just the basics. Vikir felt pressured by Professor Banshee''s gaze. He didn''t want to be the center of attention among the students anymore.; the nightly assassinations outside the academy left him with no time to work on his assignments.So in this preliminary report, Vikir wrote down only a few of the most basic and sensible things. .... "Venonfion is a B+-level monster, and it''s not difficult to catch if you pay attention to the first thorn on its tail and the second thorn on its abdomen." Everyone knows this. I wrote what I thought. ...But. Everyone in the room turns from left to right as Vikir talks about his research topic and conclusions. Finally, Professor Banshee asked, looking like he''d never heard of it before. "...''second stitch''?" What is that?" __________________________ __________________________ "? Don''t forget to Rate this novel and add it to your library! ????" Chapter 139 - 139: Stinger

Chapter 139: Stinger

``Venompion is a dangerous B+ level monster that can be easily caught if you pay attention to the first spike on its tail and the second spine on its abdomen.'''' Professor Banshee frowned at Vikir''s announcement. . "...''Second Stinger'', what is it?" Venompion is arge scorpion that lives in the desert and has onerge stinger near its tail. A sting can kill you before you can even walk a few steps. Therefore, desert travelers should be wary of the area around the tail in case of a sting. But even Professor Banshee had never heard of Venompion with two spikes before. The Imperial Threat to Venompion was an A, not a B+. Vikir closed his mouth in disbelief. "I see. This must have happened when Venonpion''s research was still in its infancy." It may bemon sense for adventurers who lived in the era of destruction, but it is unknown to modern people. The strategy around Venompion is the same. At this time, the Empire is still in the midst of a massive campaign to destroy demonic monsters. No wonder, so little is known about her. It would be many years before the Empire could properly study Venompion, so it was still a new monster to the Empire. The second needle was originally hidden under Venompion''s abdominal armor but was identally discovered by researchers. After examining each hard exoskeleton down to the smallest unit that can no longer dpose, the researchers identally spill the solution, dissolving part of Venomfion''s abdominal armor and revealing the presence of tiny needles. I made it. Since then, Venonfion''s strategy has been redefined, and the terrifying scorpion''s mysterious behavior and unexined attack patterns have been exined and demoted to dangerous. But all this was information that no one in the modern world knew, so Vikir just remained silent. "I think I studied the wrong material." But Professor Banshee didn''t leave him alone. "Why do you make mistakes in my ss?" If you make such stupid mistakes, you don''t deserve to be in my ss. I will deduct 10 points from your total for your attitude." Professor Banshee is Vikil. He red at him, then red at the cold ss. Sighs and groans echoed throughout the room. Some students red at Vikir instead of at Professor Banshee. Vikir sighed, realizing he had no other choice. If things continue like this, students'' grades will drop, and they will make more enemies than necessary. Immediately, Vikir remembered what he knew. ``However, before you deduct points, it may be a little clearer if you examine the shell of the dead scorpion you have.'''' ``So your findings are correct. If not, reset the settings to zero. However, please refrain from deducting points from the group ranking.'''' Professor Banshee''s mouth twitched inughter. "Very well. In return for your small sacrifice, I will give you the opportunity to examine my specimen." With that, Professor Banshee handed over the precious scorpion carcass. In the middle, you can see a hard spot with a naughty leg curled up. Professor Banshee took out a scalpel, filled it with mana, and cut through his armor. Cut through armor in hard areas that would normally be left alone. Then. The students in the front row jumped back in surprise. ...Hmm! Suddenly, the poisonous needle hidden near the abdomen began to move. "Hmph!" Professor. Banshee was startled by the stinger that passed through his nose and stumbled backwards,nding on his buttocks. Professor Banshee''s bangs broke, and his hair fell in clumps. Vikir looked at it and thought. "Venompion''s deathbed transformation is his final act of union with his opponent. The reason the world has never seen this stabbing is because almost everyone who witnessed it is dead. He said this as he helped Professor Banshee stand up. He gasped from the floor and turned to Vikir. ``How did you know?'''' ``I was just guessing.'''' ``Well, the reason Venompion sightings are so rare is because all the witnesses are dead. I wondered where they hid such deadly technology. I also wondered if its apparent tail sting posed such a threat to adventurers, so I wondered if its biggest and most noticeable was the borate abdominal armor.'''' Hearing that, Professor Banshee looked surprised. Did you do this study for such a coincidental reason that it turned out to be very important? However, when ites to the words of a student who made a great discovery, it is hard not to believe them. Professor Banshee muttered quietly. "I see. That''s why Venompion sometimes shows unstable attack patterns, such as leaving its scissors behind and attacking with its middle or end legs. The spines near its abdomen are disposable, and they take a long time to regenerate when used. Professor Banshee muttered, and the students let out a collective "Oh!" all except one. When Vikiel closed the door with an exmation, he turned around and saw a white-haired girl standing in the front row with her head bowed. "..." This is Sinir, the star student of the hot ss. What was Venonfionn, who had just ssified her three personalities, thinking now, when Vikiel''s research analyzed the phenomenon in much more detail and information than hers? However, regardless of their feelings, all the students gossiped about Vikir''s lectures, whether it was in the cold or the hot ss. "Wow, that''s amazing. How is it possible to do such research?" "I thought it was cool to be athletic, but... it''s amazing that you learn so well." "But... isn''t he also very athletic?" Thest time I saw him, he was fighting Tudor and Sancho. ``Oh, that''s because those games didn''t use mana. Later, I have to use mana for the official tournament.'''' ``What''s the point of studying hard?'''' He is amoner and does not even know the basics of mana. He''ll probably have a bad time during the midterm exam. "But his attitude is great." Have you ever heard him say that he''s willing to lower his score, but he doesn''t want to lower his team''s score? That''s faithful.'''' Public opinion was generally positive. Vikir didn''t like the idea of people forming opinions about him, for better or for worse. On the other hand,. A few new girls stole Vikir and whispered in his ear. "I feel like I know what I like better this time. He seems to like things that are a bit nerdy. I think I''m a nerd." "A nerd has to look good too." Iugh out loud at Vikil''s greatness, imagining his face hidden behind bangs and sses. Suddenly, one of them looked up and looked at the girl behind her. "Hey Bianca, what''s wrong? Bianca, are you feeling sick?" Asher''s eldest daughter and Cold ss co-leader looked up. Bianca answered in a low voice. "It doesn''t matter if you''re good-looking or smart if you''re not pretty." "What? Bianca''s answer to her friends'' questions was simple. "A man is strong. He must be strong. Bianca''s argument was clear and precise. "I''m not interested in a man weaker than me. Vikir or Vakar? What can a kid who isn''t an expert do?" "Ah, but things didn''t go well with Naftalist time. "That was done without using mana. The concentration and size of the aura are the tests of true strength. The weak will probably die from blood loss during the mid-term exam, but the weak will survive at the academy. No." "Oh, it''s too hard on him. I just want him to be handsome and smart." The girls turned away and went back to chatting amongst themselves. But Bianca still stares at Vikir, unimpressed. "What''s so good about you, filthy bastard?" She clicked her tongue when she noticed how other students her age viewed men. Bianca''s gaze then turned to Vikiel. The way he answered Professor Banshee''s questions step by step did not cause any emotion in Bianca. "You can''t even be an expert...? Bianca closed her eyes and yawned once. She then turned her attention away from Vikirpletely. * * * Imperial Capital "Master! Sword Master!" Terminus spat in a panic. "Say, help!" Save me! "It''s not my fault!" It''s already past midnight. when everyone else is sleeping. A fat man crawls on the floor and wipes his tears. Behind him stood Vikir, a nighthound with a long sword and a red aura. Vikir furrowed his brow. "Sword Master". Strictly speaking, Vikir is still at the highest level of graduate school. However, the aura emitted from his magic sword, Beelzebub, is so thick and rich that it almost resembles a liquid. Perhaps this viin, about to be decapitated, saw the aura of Vikil, a graduate of the highest ss, and mistook him for the master. Vikir said it dryly. ``...DocuSeller. 52 years old. She is the mayor of the district and the director of the orphanage. They worked with the devil to sell children. Since there were many illegitimate children of aristocrats in the imperial capital, only orphans from the upper sses were targeted. yes? " "High-ss orphan, that''s not true!"" "He is intelligent, fair-skinned, and well-educated, and he is of aristocratic blood. All of this is a bonus for you. That''s right?" "No! There''s nothing good or bad about orphans; they''re just bags of blood anyway. Shit!?" Mr. Dockseller unconsciously admitted his sin without even realizing it. A real estate agent is posing as a kindergarten director. It doesn''t matter whether he knew he was dealing with the devil or not. Vikir picked up Beelzebub. As he moved his arms down, his head fell off his body and rolled to the ground. Just then. "...!" Vikir felt the cold night air rush behind him. Boo, boo, boo. It was too cold and heavy to blow the natural wind. Dawn! As Vikir jumped up, somethingrge and heavy came flying towards him from behind. It was going to kill it, but instead it crashed into the fat Docseller''s shoulder and into the stone pir behind it. "...?" Vikir turned his head. Through the ss of the gue mask, he saw something strange. A man is wearing a neat ck suit. His face had been stabbed with something like a ck bag, and he had arge hammer in his hand. And worst of all,. "...That smell" An overwhelming scent that only a devil could emit emanated from him. "The Ten Commandments?" Vikir yed Beelzebub once. Hudududuugu- The sword''s temporary bending returned to its original state due to the force of the blow, and the aura at the tip scattered like water droplets. In the rain of bullets, the man in the ck bag raised his hammer. ... Gah! He ms his hammer into the ground, sending dust and stone shards into the air, blocking Vikir''s aura shot. [Growling...Growling...] He made an unpleasant noise under the ck bag on his head. Vikir narrowed his eyes at the ck aura on the hammer. "He''s a graduate. Intermediate, maybe even advanced." He''s strong, but he''s not the devil of the Ten Commandments. He is probably one of the ministers who follow the Ten Commandments. ``Good, now that I''m done with you, I can fulfill the Ten Commandments.'''' Vikil''s face beneath the mask turned red with excitement. This was the first clue I got aftering to the academy. ...? [Growling...] When the man in the ck bag raised his hammer, Vikir''s face changed. The way the monster held its hammer was very familiar to Vikir. "...That" That creature gave off the scent of a demon. What he wanted to use was the blunt technique of Quovadis, an obviously faithful saint. _____________________ _____________________ "??? Get ready to dive into a new chapter of this captivating novel every day , and don''t forget to Rate this novel and add it to your library! ????" Chapter 140 - 140: Devil’s Legacy

Chapter 140: Devil''s Legacy

...lightning! ck and red strokes intersect. Vikir felt a cracking pain in his wrist as hended on the ground. ``That''s a lot of weight, even for a poor graduate.'''' I turned around and saw the creature break through the exterior wall of the building behind me. [Growling...] He carries arge hammer, and the sticky aura that symbolizes the diator covers therge surface of the hammer. It''s bubbling... Its aura is like boiling tar or liquid asphalt. You could say I''m a high school graduate. Vikir narrowed his eyes at that. "This is clearly the blunt technique of a faithful saint. Why would the devil use this technique? The divine power of rune religion is clearly the opposite of the devil, and the battle that evokes that divine power It was a great irony that technology was unleashed by the devil. "So, does that mean that Quobadi and the others have some sort of connection with the devil? There must be some rotten part of them too." Maybe, just maybe, he has some kind of connection with the devil. You might get some ideas about it. Hunters, the secret men of the imperial capital. All the traitors, traitors, and insiders he has hunted down so far are dealing with the same demon and have something inmon. That means you lose face when you die. And it seems the same is true of the creature in front of him. Because he has a ck bag on his head. Vikir seriously charged his sword with mana. "First, we will cut off his limbs. Now, here''s the question: All you need is your mouth.'''' An aura spreads from Beelzebub. The outstanding graduate''s heavy and dense aura expanded in a crescent-shaped orbit. Wood A huge marble column has been sliced diagonally. The monster hurriedly raised its hammer to block the blow, but was unable to avoid the debris copsing behind it. ...Crunchy! Saying that, the creature broke through the rubble and dirt. His ck suit was torn to shreds, revealing his muscr body, and the words were carved jagged into his chest like a knife. "Ephebo" "Ephebo, is that your name?" Vikir asked, but the creature did not answer. only. ...Whoosh! It simply radiated an even more intense aura from his body. However, it was still only a senior graduate, the level at which Vikir arrived and began living in the vige of Barak. ``Good thing; picking up the trash was tough.'''' Vikir smiled just a little. He was a little sore from all the time he spent hunting the weak. Advanced Graduate He should still be able to use his strength against opponents of his level, so it was time for him to stretch a bit. ...Lightning! Vikir also increased his aura. The seven forms of the Baskervilles have now shown a terrifying trajectory. First tooth movement. Second central incisor. Third tooth:teral incisor. Fourth mr. Fifth wisdom tooth. 6th premr. Seventh tooth mr. 4 in the upper jaw, and 3 in the lower jaw. A total of 7 teeth fell on the demon Ephebo with a ck bag. ...pull it! The first tooth pierced Ephebo''s body. The second tooth tore through the wound caused by his first tooth, tearing and cutting. The third tooth keeps the second blow strong and connects to the fourth. The fourth tooth shattered Efebo''s entire body, tearing it apart beyond repair or regeneration. The fifth tooth concentrated the recoil damage from the previous four blows in one ce and mmed it into Ephebo''s body again. The 6th tooth supported the 7th tooth,pletely sealing off even the smallest gap that Ephebo was able to squeeze through. The seventh tooth was still small and weak and looked like a gap, but it didn''t matter because the sixth tooth supported it. On the contrary, when the orbit where the seventh tooth was located spun around and tried to escape through the gap, it was deftly thrown away by the sixth tooth hidden behind it and instantly turned into pieces. So was Ephebo. Quack, quack, quack, quack! Seeing the trajectory of Vikir''s sword, the row of teeth, and the fact that he had managed to find the gap, Ephebo quickly realized it was a trap. Although the seventh tooth is rtively small and looks less intimidating at first nce, it is actually optimized for killing more people than all the other teeth. "I won''t say I''m the seventh for nothing." Vikir said as he trampled on Ephebo, who was soon reduced to a rag. It may be small, but it is the seventh tooth. No one had ever seen it before except Vikir and Hugo les Baskerville, the head of the Baskerville family. In the future, when this seventh tooth grows and reaches its full size, Vikir will be a master swordsman. "Then he will not fear Hugo." Vikir''s feelings towards Hugo had softened considerably since he realized that his death in his previous life had more to do with Seth than with Hugo. But Vikir still did not harbor good feelings for Hugo. After all, it was he who shot himself in the throat at thest moment of his regression, and it was he who abandoned many of his brothers as if they were expendable. ``Shall we begin our interrogation?'''' Vikir kicked the battered ephebo into a steel beam jutting out from one of the stone pirs. Gargle... Vikir''s small, delicate hands bent the thick iron frame like a toffee stick and molded it into the shape of a hook. Ephebo fought, but his body was stuck like a fishhook in the bent steel, and he couldn''t escape. Overwhelming power that can instantly overwhelm and pin down high-ranking graduates. If the students at the academy who had just yed with Vikil had seen this, they would have fainted several times. asked Vikir in a cold tone. "Now, who is your master? Who made you like this?" [rumbling...] Instead of answering, Ephebo growled quietly. It was clear that he had no intention of admitting anything. (although I doubt he can even speak). But Vikir didn''t care. "Interrogation is not always conducted verbally." Much information is gleaned from the interrogator''s body, including the state of his internal organs, the cement of his bones, his wounds, the freshness of his blood, the concentration of mana in his body, etc.. Blood vessels and social status influence their lives. Vikir was nning to dismantle Ephebo''s entire body by dismantling it into pieces. Well then. "Hehehe...hehehe..." I heard the sound of the wind from behind. When he turned around, he saw the fat man from earlier, the kindergarten principal Doxeller, smiling and saliva dripping from the corner of his mouth. "It''s him. He''sing. Hehehe. Face. To take back my face. Don''t make a mistake." At first nce, I knew he was crazy. Naturally, it''s no wonder that people go crazy when they see talented graduates fighting monsters up close at the highest level of Mana Explosion. The mana wave, shockwave, and copsing rubble would have been devastating enough for a normal person. With that said, Dokusera began to stagger away. "I have to hide it... I have to hide it." He dug through the rubble until his fingers were bloody. Finally, he pulled out a ratherrge safe. "Hmm." Vikir watched with interest. Something he didn''t acknowledge during the previous torture wasing from his subconscious¡ªsomething he probably wasn''t even aware of. In fact, I''m d he went crazy. Well then. Beep, beep, beep As he was turning the button on the safe, the doxeller suddenly stopped. Then. "Boom, boom, boom, boom!" Something happened. Doc Sera''s entire body suddenly began to expand. Vikir threw himself back as soon as he felt the flow of mana. Then. Dawn! Suddenly, Dokusera''s body exploded with a loud noise. Apparently, the devil has ced a restriction on him that he will self-destruct after taking certain actions. "...Hello." Vikir was outside the st radius but still suffered significant damage. The wound was minor, and Swamp Smander''s power was able to regenerate everything, but not the clothes. His cloak, shirt, and mask were half-burnt. Vikir removed the gue doctor''s mask from his face and threw it to the ground. "..." When I looked back, Ephebo''s figure nailed to the stone pir had disappeared. Judging by the bits of flesh and entrails clinging to the rough steel surface, it must have taken some effort to push it out. It was a difficult escape for a living person. ``Well, at least we got a harvest.'''' Vikir looked into the safe that had been destroyed by the suicide bomb. Much of the safe''s contents were preserved, thanks to the Doxeller setting off the explosion shortly before the explosion, minimizing radioactive fallout. The safe contained a significant amount of gold, real estate documents, and jewelry. It''s probably the proceeds from selling children who have nowhere to go as food to the devil. But Vikir didn''t care about wealth. What particrly caught his attention was the pile of papers behind it. Ledger. They detailed the details of the deposit, where the children were taken, and where they were sent. ``This needs to be analyzed.'''' Vikir crumpled the paper in his arms. He will immediately send them to Cindy and Wendy and instruct her to investigate. "Oh! Stop working! I could already hear her singing. * * * After Vikil left,. Security was called because of a disturbance in the middle of the night. They looked at the destroyed children''s room and stuck out their tongues. ``Looks like a giant animal came and caused some trouble.'''' ``Maybe this nursery was under the control of the Quobadis family. ``What kind of madman has invaded the realm of the believers?'''' The guardsbed through the ruins. But nothing was found. What they actually discovered was arge amount of wealth of unknown origin in an abandoned safe. It was a mystery why so much money was here and where it came from. And why does the supposedly frugal Qualvadis branch have so much ck money? The investigation inevitably dragged on, and the guards soon made a shocking discovery in the children''s basement. Remains of children between the ages of 10 and 13. Dozens of bones and skeletonsy on the ground beneath a former kindergarten building. The guards were all surprised. Then. Some were more surprised than others. "...!" Saint Dolores. A direct descendant of the Quovadis family, she is the she is the student council president and newspaper editor at the Academy Colosseum. She learned that an organization rted to her family had been attacked, so she rushed to the scene. 4,444 students from the academy''s newspaper club were also on site to cover the event. Originally, the Academy Newspaper had rules. First-year students only report on events within the school. 2nd and 3rd year students can report on events outside the school. Insurance coverage is limited to the academy because new students are too inexperienced to leave the academy and need time to adjust to the school. However, he was allowed to leave the school in his second and third years. Just like Dolores is doing now with other student journalists. "What on earth is that?" Dolores was speechless at the sight that greeted her. A destroyed kindergarten with the bodies of many children left behind. Who would do such a foolish thing? The guards were eager to be interviewed by student journalists. "By the time we arrived, it had already happened." "Whoever attacked this ce was strong and evil, judging by the blood and flesh sttered everywhere. ``It seems like it was a one-man attack...'''' ``There''s a terrible viin in town, and simr incidents are happening all over the ce...'''' The students of the academy are on guard. I took the statements of the members seriously. It was a summary of tomorrow''s newspaper article that would be distributed to the academy the next morning. Well then. "...?" Saint Dolores hurriedly looked around her and found something. Avoiding everyone''s gaze, she went back under the pile of rubble and picked up what had fallen to the ground. "This..." What Dolores picked up was a half-burnt mask. It was a gue doctor''s mask with a stork''s beak on it. ShoutOut: ?? ?? ?? Grateful to ? [ anneuson ] ? for the enchanting gift of Powerstone, infusing my world with their magic. Your support fuels my journey beyond words. ???? Chapter 141 - 141: Moon’s Gaze

Chapter 141: Moon''s Gaze

Back at the academy, Vikir remembered what happenedst night. "It''s the one with the ck bag." I guess he used Quobadis'' blunt technique? He had the word "Ephebo" tattooed on his chest. He had the skills of a high school graduate, so it was worth a little effort to get to know him. Still, it was a shame that I couldn''t stop him from running away. "Tomorrow night, I have to walk around harder. I have to go to all the ces that smell like the devil, and I''m sure I''ll see him again." If you don''t want toe out. . , you can''t. I will destroy all the businesses that the demons set up in the human world. "The devil loves human blood, especially children''s blood, so we focus on the most vulnerable: orphanages, hospitals, monasteries..." You need to be a sword master as soon as possible to make hunting a little smoother. Vikil is now a sessful graduate and has fully regained the powers of his previous life. Combining the protection of the River Styx, the magical sword Beelzebub, the swordsmanship of the Baskerville Ten Schools, and the experience of defeating countless demons, he can now truly rival a master swordsman. There''s a lot of room for him to improve, considering he''s only 18 years old. ``First of all, the seventh tooth. First, I have to master the Baskerville Seven Tooth Technique. Vikiel thought about it. "Okay, everyone!" A voice broke Vikir out of his thoughts. A second-year girl was standing in front of the first-year students, attracting attention. Your name tag says: Department (Media Social Participation Department): Ryukyon (¦«?¦Ê¦Å¦É¦Ï¦Í)>. Club. Student organizations are also called circles, members of society, clubs, etc. This club, called Ryukeion, is a small newspaper club with about 30 students. However, despite its small scale, its influence was enormous. The daily newspaper that carried news from inside and outside the academy always sold like hotcakes, and was in high demand even outside the academy. Students wanted to know as soon as possible what was happening within the academy, no matter how small, but parents and other stakeholders wanted to know more. I was there. It''s no wonder that the world''s attention was focused on this group of young people who would go on to change the world. And Vikir was one of the people who wanted information the most. During the day, he hides his identity and lives as a normal student at the school, and at night, he goes out and works as a hunter who hunts down monsters. To do that, we must make the most of the information within the academy. The only way to find out what happens at night earlier than the morning edition and what happens during the day earlier than the evening edition is to join an organization that publishes a morning edition and an evening edition. A newspaper in a school like Lyceum. ``By the way, surprisingly, there aren''t that many members.'''' Vikir looked back at the newspaper club. The room was filled with magical printing presses that printed manascreens on paper and various photographic materials. However, the number of people in the room was small. Several of his sophomores led the club''s freshmen. The rest were novices like Vikir. Current articles from the first year of the newspaper''s publication are as follows. Don Quixote Tudor (ss A, Cold). Sinir (ss A, Hot). Sancho Barataria (ss A, Cold). Asher Bianca (ss B, Cold). Piggy (ss B, cold). Vikir (ss B, Cold). At first, there were many beginners. However, Lyceum is a very demanding club, and the workload is too much for a hobby club. Furthermore, in an academy where exams are extremely strict and even the slightest neglect of personal study can result in suspension, it was impossible to bnce schoolwork and club activities unless you were extremely talented. Furthermore, the head of the newspaper club, St. Dolores Rune Quovadis, is known as a workaholic, so it''s no wonder the new students are falling apart. To make matters worse, there are rumors that working as a reporter for Dolores'' newspaper is harder than midterms and finals. The other freshmen were tough guys. One of the second-year students gathered the new students and asked. ``How did you get into the newspaper business?'''' We are known for our discipline here at Lyceum. Tudor was the first to respond. " ``Hahaha, I''m an alpha male, so I can do everything¡ªschoolwork, clubs, everything!'''' That was the confidence of the top student in the cold ss and a member of the seventh generation of the family. Sancho was the next to speak. "Hmm. I stayed because I didn''t want people to think I was just a strong-willed idiot. The newspaper club looks like an intellectual, so I want to be an intellectual.'''' Everyone was a little surprised by the unexpectedly serious answer. Next up was Piggy. ``Well, I''ve always liked collecting and analyzing information. I think that''s my calling!'''' He often stuttered, but his ambitions were still quite bold. This time, Sinir, an excellent student, spoke up. ``Aren''t money, information, and power inextricably linked?'''' Among these, I think information is the most dominant. Bianca finally spoke up. ``Hmm. Dolores tricked me into joining.'''' ``Deceived?'''' Everyone looked at her in disbelief. Bianca hesitated for a moment before answering honestly. "He said this was a sniper club." She wasn''t wrong. Every once in a while, there''s an article in the newspaper about someone shooting someone. We allughed heartily when Bianca finished. One of the second-year captains chuckled and patted Bianca on the shoulder. "Well, in that sense, we''re a sniper club. Check out this article!" She showed them the sports article on page 2 of the final edition of the morning paper. Magically animated photos now have views andments. [Exclusive] The true identity of the "facial genius" who appeared in the first year''s match against Naftali! Last night, a mysterious new student got involved in the afternoon physical education ss. 31,021 ?? (1st grade, cold ss): Every time this guy frowns, I frown at the can of beer too. I''m angry... ??? ?? (2nd grade, hot ss): Me A woman like...a woman who was the bed of Simon, the idol of the empire. A capital of this size cannot shake the empire... Today I had a severe heart attack. Retribution I was pped on the lips and had to pay the price once. ask me? ?? (1st grade hot ss): I also watch this video as a grandma. ?? (1st year hot ss): Oppa, who doesn''t even know his name... While smoking on the 10th floor balcony of his vi, Teito wants to promise his oppa that he will live and die just for today.¡ï ?? (2nd year hot ss): I heard that this person''s MBTI test result was SEXY...? ????? Take me... ?? (1st year, cold course): People who want to be crushed by the wrinkles on the forehead of a mysterious neer ?? (1st year, cold course): 2 people. ?? (3rd year, hot ss): 3 people ?? (2nd year, cold ss): I thought his name was Vikil. ?? (1st year, cold course): Let''s stain your life with my name. ?? (4th year, hot course): Hmm... What is the beauty course? ? What a joke... ?? (3rd grade hot ss): I don''t like Vikir. What is it? I don''t like Vikir. How do you do it? ?? (4th grade, cold ss): Oppa, Oppa Vikil... You may be younger, but you are my forever Oppa. I cry because of you, so a new bigke is being built in our area... . . He got almost 50,000 views, and he got a crazy 30,000ments. Tudor and Sanchoughed out loud when they saw the article. "Wahahahahaha! Hey, Vikir, this is the day, right? Our Naphtali day!" "...." Vikir put his hand on his forehead and sighed lightly. Meanwhile, Bianca''s head is turned away with a pathetic expression on her face, and Sinir is staring at the newspaper article with Vikir''s picture on it. Piggy was staring enviously at Vikir, who seemed to have made friends with Tudor and Sancho. Just then. The door of the department swung open, and Lyceum from the newspaper department entered. "Hey, everyone!" St. Dolores, head of the Lyceum, convened the meeting with his usual enthusiasm. She gathered her first, second, and third grade students together and began discussing what would be published in the paper that evening. ``Last night, 2nd and 3rd year reporters went to the school to report. They have good articles, so we just decide on the headline. Dolores ced thepleted article on the table. This article covers the following topics: [Unpublished article] Views: 0 test night, early morning of October 0. In 00 AD, mysterious assants appeared and ransacked the kindergarten. Unusually, the assants did not touch the riches in the safe. In short, they were trying to settle a grudge. He was a hostile person in his actions. Nothing is known about his identity, purpose, or fighting ability. The damage caused by this kindergarten incident is unknown. The girls are 10 years old. 15 years old, and 13 years old. Those who died a wrongful death, only confirmed deaths... Meanwhile, the imperial family and the loyal Quobadi family have not made any officialment on the matter. 0> Last night, an unknown attacker invaded an orphanage on the outskirts of the imperial capital, killed the director and many poor orphans, and left the surrounding area in ruins. He did not touch any of the gold or jewelry in the safe, and his intentions were purely murderous. Well, it''s like this. Vikir looked at it and thought. "There are many misconceptions here." It wasn''t Vikir who killed the girls. However, thete-arriving guards seem to have concluded that Vikir is responsible for the demon''s actions." The newspaper''s editorial team debated what to call the story, but Vikhil thought something entirely different. Meanwhile, a serious discussion continues at the table. Everyone said, ``A terrifying viin is born!?'''' ``A monster outside the school is causing trouble in the imperial capital!'''' ``An unprecedented viin. Challenges Quovadis!" "Girls who die mysteriously. The title is appealing. However, none of them got to the point, and the discussion stalled. Wise newspaper staff quickly realized what was holding them back. "Oh, we haven''t decided on a name for the viin yet!" "That''s right, we can''t call him a viin or a violent criminal!" "First, let''s give him a nickname. !''''Violent criminals are often given terrifying nicknames such as ``King of the Cave,'''' ``Son of the Well,'''' ``King Murder,'''' ``Snow White the Man,'''' and ``Bluebeard.'''' So this viin also needed a memorable nickname. A person who suddenly appeared one day and terrorized the night of the imperial capital. An epic viin who disappears like a ghost without leaving a trace after brutally murdering prominent social figures and mercenaries whose names are widely known. What should we call this unprecedented viin? The students of the newspaper club were enthusiastically participating in the nickname contest. "The events took ce in the district, so how about ''Wolf of the District''?" "Well, the attacks and murders didn''t just happen in the district. How about ''The Misfortune of the Nightcrawler''?" "It''s too long. What about "Orphan Predator"? That''s more effective. "''Orphan'' is too discriminatory and humiliating." If you want to do that, go for a ''nursery raid.''" "But orphanages weren''t the only institutions that were attacked. There were also monasteries, hospitals, ces of worship, and even local offices." Mr., how about that? He''s a terrorist!" "Hmm, that''s a bit difficult." There was a lot of discussion, but nothing really was resolved. "..." "..." When all opinions have fallen silent. Saint Dolores murmured quietly in her subconscious. "...Nighthound." _____________________ _____________________ "??? Get ready to dive into a new chapter of this captivating novel every day , and don''t forget to Rate this novel and add it to your library! ????" Chapter 142 - 142: Innocence Lost

Chapter 142: Innocence Lost

Dolores was deep in thought aboutst night''s events. "I''m sure I''ve seen that mask you picked up yesterday." That''s right. Dolores received word yesterday that the Imperial Guard was arriving, and in her capacity as the Saint of Quovadis and head of the Academy''s newspaper department, she quickly responded. She saw with her own eyes the devastation she had seen¡ªthe deaths of so many people and the destruction of so many buildings. As if arge amount of explosives had detonated, 4,444 buildings were left in ruins, and the mummified bodies of a man and a woman with blood drained from their bodies were discovered in the ruins of a kindergarten. Even the second- and third-year newspaper students and Royal Guards with me had never seen anything like this. And there was a half-burnt mask nearby. Dolores moved stealthily, picked it up, and hid it in his arms from the footsteps behind him. "It must belong to Mr. Night Hound, so why is he there?" She remembered the first time she met Night Hound. He hade to recover from his vacation at the academy. A man stood out among the greedy and humble aristocratic visitors. "He is just a lostmb." I remember that when I first saw him, he bowed his head humbly and did not boast of his honor or wealth. Later, Nighthound worked tirelessly to treat slum dwellers affected by the gue, the Red Death. Although his appearance, identity, and actions were questionable, his love and dedication to those less fortunate were genuine. To prove that, he also used a little bit of the divine power of runes. ``The mask she picked up yesterday must be his, because it had all the battle marks and bloodstains of victims of the Red Death. Dolores discovered that the half-burnt mask she had hidden in her arm was a knight''s. I was convinced that it was the mask worn by the hound. But why was he at the scene of yesterday''s tragedy? Did he really kill the orphanage director and harm the boys and girls inside? Did he add it? "But why are you good?" The night dog who heals the poor of St. Ma even if they are covered with all kinds of diseases. I don''t think it''s a sublime and sacred image. Dirt just acts. She had always believed that the nighthound who stole the saint''s tears must have had a reason for doing so. "Is that really him in the night dog? No, it can''t be; my eyes are urate; he''s not a bad person; and if he''s the culprit, sure, definitely something. Dolores felt her head start to hurt. The mask on her arm must be evidence ofst night''s murder, and by hiding it from the security guard, shemitted the crime of destroying evidence. She had no excuse, and neither did her aplice, to allow her own personal feelings to influence her investigation. So sincest night, Dolores has been struggling with the trust she ced in Night Hound and the guilt of hiding Night Hound and obstructing the guards'' investigation. "Did I really do the right thing by hiding that mask?" She thought about it when she woke up in the morning, when she was taking a bath, during ss, and even more. This is a club meeting. Straight. "By the way, I don''t know if Mr. Nighthound is okay." It seems that he was caught in a huge explosion, and half of his mask was burned off, but even though he is a very strong man, he was unable to protect himself. Where is he now, and what is he doing? Is it not? Is he seriously injured somewhere and is suffering...'' Even that makes me worried. Dolores didn''t even know why she was worried about him right now. Well then. "''Night Hound''...sounds great!" A voice next to her broke Dolores from her reverie. "What?" Dolores looked up and saw a group of second- and third-year students already studying hard. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh. The newspapers to be distributed today have already been torn up. ??? Dolores turned her head to him in a daze, and Piggy next to him gave a thumbs up. "I think I like the nickname ''Night Hound''. It''s a bit barbaric, but it makes it even more violent, doesn''t it?" "Hmm. I think so too. There''s something creepy about it. ``I''m afraid you''re right. It always happened at night.'''' Tudor and Sancho nodded in agreement with Piggy. Sinir and Bianca also nod. "I think so too, boss!" "Me too." Dolores turned her head in confusion. "What did I just mutter...?" Then he looked at the pile of newspapers he had finished reading. [Who is Nighthound, the viin who terrorized the imperial capital?] Views: 0 In the early hours of October 0, a mysterious attacker appeared and wreaked havoc on 00''s kindergarten. Unusually, the attackers did not touch the riches in the safe. Dolores shouted angrily. "What, what is that?" Piggy answered with a happy expression. "You nicknamed him ''Night Hound'' and we all thought it was a good idea, so we did it!" "Oh, when did I Dolores asked incredulously. He nodded in agreement. Everything was done within a few minutes. Dolores looked at the pile of newspapers and let out a deep sigh. "Guys, we still don''t have any proof that he''s the murderer. With a headline like this, it just looks like an article written for the general public." Then Tudor, Sancho, and Sinir. Bianca and others were interviewed. "Oh, there''s testimony from the guards, but whatever. They''re pretty sure that the Night Hounds destroyed the building and killed the director of the orphanage, and there was some physical evidence as well. I never thought something like that would happen in a kindergarten under the direct control of the Quobadis family. I think it''s much more believable that the Night Hounds did it." "They''re from the Quobadis family, so they''re trying to remain neutral. I''m impressed, but with this much certainty, I''m not sure what to do for now. ``No matter if it''s a ''Night Hound'' or whatever, I''ll kill it with an arrow as soon as ites into view!'''' The first graders chatter excitedly. . Dolores took a deep breath. He felt guilty that his mistake had tarnished the Night Hound''s honor. But the others were right. Whether the Night Hound is actually a viin, and if so, what happened to his previous clear-eyed flesh-and-blood charity work, and if not, what about the bodies of the boys and girls found on Quobadis? What happened? - An orphanage being managed, and a huge amount of wealth of unknown origin. Everything is a mess. Only Dolores knows the true identity behind the phenomenon and is confused. Atst, she gave her verdict. "We need to make some changes to the article. Please make it as objective and unbiased as possible. Please remove all baseless and spective statements from the guardsmen''s interviews." "Yes, but then there''s nothing to write about?'''' ``If you''re not sure, don''t bet. You wait until it''s clear what the Night Hound is up to before publishing your scathing article.'''' It''s not toote, and then we can criticize them with all our might.'''' Dolores said, and the others nodded. Bianca nodded in agreement. "If the director says so, then it is so." "...That''s right." Sinir nodded as well. Sancho and Piggy quickly turned off the tuning forks and began modifying the items. But the heroic Tudor was still a little unhappy. Tudor turned to Viquir, whom he had met at the Naftalipetition, and asked in a low voice, "Hey buddy, what do you think?" "...what do you think?" "Night Hound. He looks like a viin to me. "What do you think?" "I don''t think so.'''' ``Oh, why can''t I think? Is he a viin, or is he up to something?'''' Vikir thought. Just before answering,. ``Am I a bad person?'''' Countless faces shed through his mind. A world of destruction, the hell that will ur in the next 10 years, the faces of the many people he was unable to protect. The end of colleagues,rades, friends, brothers, sisters, and everyone you miss and love. Who else could he be but a sinner, carrying their lives and sacrifices on his shoulders and returning home alive? Vikir said this with great force. "He''s definitely a bad guy." Because he was never a good guy. ...? The Tudor I asked was unusually quiet. "?" Vikir looked up. He saw the confused look on Tudor''s face and the trembling expressions of the other new students. They all looked at Vikir''s back. When Vikir turned his head, he saw Dolores'' face looking down at him with a cold gaze. "Have you ever heard that the Night Hound is a viin?" How did they get here? Dolores is just passing by and coldly asks if you heard the whole conversation between Tudor and Vikir. "..." When Vikir didn''t answer, she repeated. ``You may miss 10 thieves, but don''t turn them into one innocent citizen. No matter how wrong the circumstantial evidence is, find thest solid piece of evidence and report it. Please.'''' ``...'''' ``If the pen is mightier than the sword, then the pen must be heavier than the sword.'''' From now on, please be responsible as a journalist." Don''t blurt out anything you''re worried about without thinking about it." Dolores'' words to Vikiel create tension throughout the freshman ss. But Vikir just sits there with an indifferent look on his face. Dolores was even more dissatisfied with his behavior and added a sarcastic remark. "I thought your name was Vikil. Vikil has been photographed by Dolores since the beginning of the semester and has been detained several times. But when Vikir remained silent, Dolores took a deep breath, as if to say something else. "Anyway, the new students these days are the best... In my day..." And then. A second-year student breaks into the club room looking for Dolores. ``Boss! ``Club advisor Professor Banshee would like to speak to you briefly!'''' ``What?'''' Why?" "About this article! He wants me to amend the article and say that nighthounds are definitely evil!" "Hahaha, he''s a conservative. And I like making enemies outside. Okay, I''ll talk to him.'''' Dolores finished the conversation. He followed the second-year students as they left the clubhouse to meet Professor Banshee. Only then did the stale air in the room escape. Tudor breathed a sigh of relief and patted Vikir on the shoulder. "I''m talking to you about the director. You look like an old man.'''' ``...It used to be that way.'''' ``A long time ago? When?'''' ``There was a time when that was exactly the case.'''' Vikir just smiled slightly. is. '' "The young ones are running away more and more, so I want you to kill at least one more demon in your spare time!" "You''re stronger than me!" "The hero of destruction never dies!" __________________________ __________________________ "? Don''t forget to Rate this novel and add it to your library! ????" Chapter 143 - 143: Dolores’ Discipline

Chapter 143: Dolores'' Discipline

Another new day has begun. At 6 a.m., students are woken up by a wake-up call and head to the field in front of the dormitory building. The field is divided into two halves, one for women and one for men. Everyone is wearing gray sweatpants. They follow the gymnastic movements of the trainer standing in front of them, shaking thest of their sleep into the cool morning air. The students then disperse when the exercise is over. Some people go back to sleep to catch up on their sleep, some go straight to the public bath, and some go straight to the dining room. Some girls jump right into the long process of applying makeup. The academy''s bathrooms are very spacious and fully equipped with cold and hot water and even a sauna. After leaving the changing room with the acrid smell of feet, soaking in hot water and feeling the early morning coolness not only promotes sleep but also stimtes your appetite. As roommates, Vikile and Piggy went to the bathroom immediately after gymnastics. "Hmm, the air is very cold at this time of the day. Please don''t force me to do gymnastics early in the morning. I think my brain could use a little more sleep at this time." Morning person Piggy moans as if his whole body is falling apart every time he exercises. gymnastics session. Comfort Vikil as he goes to the bathhouse. Two people look at it and wave. It was Tudor and Sancho who were also sharing a room. ``Hey, Vikir and Piggy, you came straight to the bathhouse today too. ``Yes, youe right after gymnastics, so the shower is free. After breakfast, we have to wait in line for the shower. Tudor and Sancho follow Vikir to the shower and get into the hot water. ``What are you doing after taking a bath? Eat right away, okay?'''' ``I have no appetite today, so I''ll stop.'''' I go straight to the lecture room to finish my assignment. ``I''ll get some sleep and eat a little before the cafeteria closes.'''' That way, I''ll have plenty of leftovers. What''s for today''s side dish anyway? Piggy, Tudor, and Sancho are actively discussing what to do with their morning. Then Vikir speaks up. ``I''m going straight to dinner.'''' It''s always the same pattern for Vikir. He does not change his ns based on someone else''s schedule and always goes his own way. Piggy, Tudor, and Sancho thought for a moment before nodding. ``Then, I think we''ll go out to eat.'''' ``Hmm. Come to think of it, if I skip, I''ll be hungry until noon. I have to eat too!'' I''ll join you, as we''ll eat soon. Food tastes better when eaten together. Vikir''s consistent lifestyle quickly became the standard for his friends.'' both consciously and unconsciously. Exactly ten minutester, Vikir got out of the bathtub, took a shower, and left the bathhouse. Piggy, Tudor, and Sancho did the same. Tudor shook his head as he left the bathroom. ``That''s strange.'''' ``What?'''' Sancho asked, and Tudorughed. ``That Vikil guy. When you''re with him, of course you stand next to him.'''' ``Really?'''' ``That''s it. It''s like I''m looking at my older brother. Is it because you don''t have a brother at home?" "Yes. He always moves like a machine. I think it''s good for us to move forward together because he can keep us updated. That''s something you should learn from. ``I''d like to get to know him a little better, but he''s a little stiff.'''' He won''t let go so easily." "Time will tell; we will see each other for the next four years." The same was true for Piggy, who was listening to Tudor and Sancho''s conversation. ``Vikile is wonderful.'''' Tudor, a severely mentally retarded member of Don Quixote''s family, and Sancho, a fellow member of the Northern Mercenary Guild, both want to get to know him first. He is good at studying and is popr among girls. He is kind enough to help people in need at the talent show. Piggy felt lucky to be in the room with someone like that. "I have to be a good roommate so that Vikiel is lucky to have me." As Piggy told himself. "Hello, little pig." Vikir, who was walking at a steady pace in front of him, suddenly stopped and turned around. Tudor and Sancho, who were walking next to him, also stopped and looked back. "Hmm, what?" Piggy asked, a little confused, and Vikir pointed at him. "Why are youing from behind like that? Let''s walk a little faster and work on the assignments for this morning''s ss together." Vikir said, ncing to the side of him. Piggy''s face suddenly lit up. "Yes! I''m going! My foot hurt for a moment." "My foot? Did it hurt?" "No! It doesn''t hurt anymore!" Piggy ran over and looked at Vikiel with a proud look on his face. I stood next to you. Then Tudor and Sancho also say something to Piggy. "Did you hurt your leg while exercising?" Where does it hurt? ``Don''t take small injuries lightly. I''ll give you some herbal juice that I brought from the north. It''s an ointment that will help with broken bones.'''' Piggy smiled. He spoke cheerfully of his concerns for his two new friends. Something grew in Piggy''s chest, giving him an unfounded confidence that he would survive the next four years. * * * Later, after taking a bath, they went to the dining room to have breakfast. Bread and muesli, grilled corn and pineapple, nched vegetables. There are also sausages, chicken, fried eggs, and grilled octopus legs, but few people eat a full breakfast. The first-year boys and girls generally sat apart, although the distance between boys and girls wasn''t as close as in the cafeteria. After breakfast, Vikil went straight to the lecture room. Piggy, Tudor, and Sancho walked next to him. Well then. Tudor suddenly stopped and called Vikir. "Huh? Wait a minute. Hey Vikir, that''s the way to the main staircase; we can''t go there since it''s just the professor and the fourth graders! " "..." Vikir knew that. However. ``We need to find the least traveled route so that we can leave the academy at night and use it to return.'''' For strategic reasons, Vikir has built all the buildings in the academy. I was checking all the aisles. This gave him a pretty good idea of theyout of the academy building, even though it was still early in the semester. Of course. "Beep, freshener, why are you climbing the middle stairs?" It also put him at a huge disadvantage in terms of his lifestyle score. Then, the face of the person who warned Vikir approached. Dolores Rune Quobadis. The student council president discovered Vikil and took him into custody. When Dolores recognized Vikir''s bushy bangs, horn-rimmed sses, and face, she put her hands on her hips in surprise. ``Vikil. Is it you again?'''' ``I''m sorry, ma''am. I''m a stray.'''' ``Professors and seniors are doing research on this central staircase. It''s taboo for new students. How many times have I said this, not only because you have to be quiet, but because there are so many areas of experimentation that are secret or downright dangerous?'''' ``There are no juniors in the club. That''s a negative.'''' Dolores wrote down Vikiel''s mistakes and the reasons for them in her magical diary. < Vikir Life Setting Points (Negative Elements) -1 point for using the emergency exit on the 3rd floor of the dormitory building. 1 point for entering the 4th grade event hall area 1 point for using the central staircase on the 1st floor of the Blind Reading Laboratory Building -1 point for using the experimental monster training center smoking area 1 point for using the central staircase on the 6th floor of the Faculty Research Center Points 1 point for using the central staircase on the 3rd floor of Hot ss -1 point for entering the gym outside business hours. -Enter the restricted area next to the cafeteria food storage -1 point. . . Errors were already piling up. Dolores saw this and he opened his mouth in disbelief. "...You''re a very naughty boy, aren''t you?" Stunned, Piggy, Tudor, and Sanchoe forward and apologize to Dolores. "S-Sorry! I should have told you!" "Well, he''s very feral." "I''ll take better care of him next time. Hey, when did you make so many mistakes... Everyone turned to Vikir and signaled him to bow his head. But Dolores was undaunted by their demands. "No, Vikiel, your strengths don''t match. You have to do mandatorymunity service this weekend." I didmunity service several times over the weekend. I don''t know why, but it was because Professor Morgue Banshee was interested in me. To Vikiel, Dolores'' punishment was a little off. ``If your ie was at a certain level, I''d end up withmunity service...but you deserve so much more. Azy person like you with a bad attitude should be inmunity service.'''' ``If that''s the case.'''' ``Then you''re absent from school work!'''' Hearing Dolores'' words, Piggy, Tudor, and Sancho say, I covered my face with my hands. Vikir crossed the river of no return. Everyone looked back at Vikir with pity. Off-Campus Services. This service is not cleaning toilets on the weekends or working several shifts in the cafeteria. During vacation, students must go to facilities outside the school, such as hospitals, monasteries, and orphanages, and do odd jobs. This weekend happened to be a 10-day golden holiday, with school anniversaries, Easter celebrations, and long holidays. Unfortunately for Vikir, during this time he was sentenced to hardbor. "You have more than a week to think about volunteering. If you''re lucky, your mistakes will be reset on thest day, depending on what the head of the agency thinks." Dolores looked coldly up and down Vikir. He looked at her, then turned and walked away. Tudor and Sancho looked back at Vikir and spoke words offort. ``Looks like you got some ugly hair on your back from the club thing. Cheer up, boy.'''' ``Are you trying to express your opinion that the Night Hound is a viin? I personally support your opinion, Vikir. I don''t understand the Saints'' reaction.'''' Piggy, on the other hand, said with pity. "Vikil, I''m going to tell you where we''re going to do ourmunity service. To prepare, you need to know where you''re going." Piggy was very informative. He knew where the problem children and servants of the academy were sent formunity service. ``Now you''re going to the Indulgentia Orphanage.'''' ``Indulgentia Home?'''' Vikir, Tudor, and Sancho repeated the same thing, and Piggy nodded. ``This is an orphanage run by the Indurgentia family, a branch of the Quodavis family, and the director is the founder of the orphanage foundation and an outside lecturer at the academy.'''' ``Who is the director?'''' "Who is this?" Vikir asked in a serious tone, and Piggy tilted her head slightly before answering. ``Guilty L. Indulgentia, the head of the Indurgentia family, the outer rim of the Quobadis family.'''' Vikiel narrowed his eyes at these words. . Guilty. The head of the Indulgentia family. A man whose name I''d seen reported to me by Cindy and Wendy many times. He was Viquir''s next target for assassination. _____________________ _____________________ "??? Get ready to dive into a new chapter of this captivating novel every day , and don''t forget to Rate this novel and add it to your library! ????" Chapter 144 - 144: Sinclair’s Surprise Visit

Chapter 144: Sinir''s Surprise Visit

The 10-day holiday has begun. Weekends, school anniversaries, and Easter at Rune Church. Combined with school schedules, it was a golden holiday that couldst more than a week. Everyone was happy to have had such a long vacation since the beginning of the semester. New students like to travel to the imperial capital to get to know their ssmates better and invite them to their homes. 2nd and 4th grade students traveled to remote locations to catch up on homework, study for exams, or just rx. Fourth-year students study hard on weekdays and holidays in preparation for graduation and employment. And there was someone who was forced to work hard even though he was a neer. Vikir. He was an iron-blooded dog. Crackling - Crackling - Community Service Day 1. Vikhil washed the mop. In Indulgentia, arge orphanage on the outskirts of the imperial capital where many children live, endless work continues. Cleaning,undry, cooking, eating, washing dishes, transporting tools, repairing equipment, ying with children, etc. While on-campus volunteering may be supported by professional staff, off-campus volunteering does not have such support. You have to do everything yourself. During the holidays, when the Academy students are resting and ying, Vikil lives here and does all the dirty work. And, of course,. ``Hey Vikir, you should be thankful we''re here because we''re on vacation too!'''' ``Well, ording to the academy''s noble duty policy, you have toplete your volunteer hours anyway.; it might be a good idea to do that.'''' Well, let''s do that." "I agree, I''ve always liked doingmunity service!" Tudor, Sancho, and Piggy. These loyal friends followed Vikir. Vikir nodded silently. "Thank you." Everyone was surprised to hear the words of gratitude from the usually modest and frank Vikir. "Hmm, hmm." "Hehe." Tudor, Sancho, and Piggy started vacuuming the mop together,ughing. Vikir looked at her and smiled weakly. No matter how much they tried to act like adults, they were still just 18-year-old kids, happy kids who could brighten a friend''s day with a simple thank you. But Vikir himself is not like that. He cannotugh easily because of his battered soul and the burden of his life that he carries. Vikir continued to think as he cleaned the hallway where the children of the orphanage were ying. ``Yesterday, I was in the newspaper.'''' Vikir remembered the newspaper that had been started at the Academy and the articles that had since begun appearing in newspapers throughout the Empire. [The Night Hound, the viin who terrorized the Imperial Capital¡ªwho is he?] st night, on the 0th day of the month, at dawn. A mysterious assant appeared and ransacked an orphanage in Unusually, the attacker did not touch the riches in the vault. A Faithful Saint in Peril [Is everything okay as it is!?] The orphanage, monastery, and hospital managed by the Faithful Saint Quovadis family are in a series of crises. Meanwhile, within the Quovadis family, the Old Order and New Order factions are currently at odds. Meanwhile, some have criticized the government for being slow to respond to the terrorist attacks due to the family''s internal politics. [Old Order vs. New Order: Quovadis family quarrel brings terrorists!?] The civil war within the Quovadis family is intensifying. This long-running confrontation began with the controversy between Cardinal Humbert of the Old Order and Cardinal Martin Luther of the New Order. The conflict between the Old Order faction and the New Order faction is truly old, and these two factions are concerned about whether or not it is legitimate for the denomination to sell ''indulgences'' and ''indulgences.'' ... As a result, citizens are bing increasingly concerned about the dy in the investigation to catch the terrorists. [Is the ''Night''s Hound'' a real viin?] Citizens of the city are on edge over the appearance of a monster that has been stalking the streets of the Imperial City. However, some have continued to question whether this viin really exists. Why is it that only welfare organizations under the jurisdiction of the Quovadis family are being attacked? Could this be the result of a power struggle within the Quovadis family? It''s no secret that there is a long-standing feud between the Old Order and New Order factions within the Quovadis family. It remains to be seen if this is the result of a conflict between the Old and New Orders or whether a truly rare demon has appeared. Vikil carefully read the newspaper article. Thanks to Piggy, it was easy to collect newspapers from all over the imperial capital. Vikil pieced together the information he gathered from Piggy and the information sent to him by Cindy Wendy. Conclusion. The locations Vikir raided while disguised as a night hound happened to all be connected to his loyal Quovadis. ``If only by following in the devil''s footsteps does a certain group get caught, then there is a problem.'''' Vikir remembered what the men he had killed so far had inmon. Unknown Money, Small The corpses of a boy and a girl, and an animal whose face had been melted after death. They were wearing the masks of a religious group, but it was clear that there was a demon lurking underneath. . ``...and the most suspicious one is in this orphanage.'''' Vikir looked up from wiping. A portrait of the director hung on the wall in the hallway. A gentle middle-aged face. He was a well-built, handsome man who must have struck a chord with women when he was young. He bore a striking resemnce to a famous theater actor who had recently retired. The Indulgentia family is a branch of the Quobadis family and a spiritual family that believes in the same rune religion. Guilty is not only the head of the Indulgentia family but also the director of the Indulgentia Orphanage. It''s probably thergest orphanage in the imperial capital. But what does this really mean? "Only one thing matters." He is the target of Vikil''s murder. It''s Golden Week, so the windows are fully open. Now that you''ve managed to sneak into your target''s hideout, all that''s left to do is get to work. Vikir went from room to room under the pretext of cleaning, carefully studying theyout of the building. "For an orphanage, this building is incredibly strong." Vikir wiped down the number of reinforcing bars on the stone pirs and estimated. The orphanage was strong enough to be used as a military facility. The recruitment process for the orphanage was also a little different. Instead of epting children from a small local orphanage, the orphanage posted notices inviting children toe from far away. Since many children came to the center voluntarily due to the excellent facilities and welfare benefits, it was difficult to keep track of how many children wereing and how many were leaving. After all, no one knew whether the numbers in the ledger were off by 0 or 2. "The more orphans you have, the more money you get. So no one would think you would underestimate the number of children." Therefore, most audits focus more on whether you have fewer children than on numbers. The devil is the opposite. It is in their interest to reduce the number of orphans and falsely im to receive more orphans. This way, you can drain the blood without having to turn around. Vikir pointed out that the number of children in Indulgentia Orphanage appears to be much higher than records indicate. Some praise Guilty for helping as many children as possible without asking for financial help, but Vikile disagrees. "Boys and girls under the age of 13, runaways, unrted and unregistered births...it''s hard to keep track of everything." In just one day, Vikhil notices many suspicious things about the ce. I did. And the strong odor of demons that hung throughout the orphanage only strengthened his conviction. ``Tonight, you''ll start to see blood.'''' Vikir had a murder n in his mind. "Hey, hey, hey..." A voice interrupted Vikiel''s reverie. "?" When Vikir turned around, there was an unexpected person standing there. A petite, white-haired woman. Her hair is fluffy, like a puppy''s. Even though it was a holiday, students wearing their school uniforms looked at him. Vikir knew her name. No, she''s a new student at the academy, and there shouldn''t be anyone who doesn''t know her. Sinir. Director of the hot ss. For some reason, she volunteered here. __________________________ __________________________ "? Don''t forget to Rate this novel and add it to your library! ????" Chapter 145 - 145: Tangled Threads

Chapter 145: Tangled Threads

"Um, excuse me..." Sinir appeared out of nowhere and turned to Vikir with awkward respect. As Vikir looked at her, wondering what was going on, Sinir stammered at her. "Um, Mr. Vikil, are you also registered for regr volunteer work here?" "Um, then why are you here...?" I came here because of a mistake. . " "...Ah." Sinir nodded at Vikiel''s short answer. "Well, I''m going to domunity service on a regr basis. I have to do it to earn merit points, but I like it because I feel good and sessful when I help the less fortunate. That''s what I''m doing...'''' ``Okay.'''' Vikiel wasn''t really interested in Sinir''s personal life, but he nodded once and turned to leave. But Sinir followed Vikiel closely and continued talking. ``By the way, it''s a coincidence that we both volunteer at the same ce.'''' ``Yes.'''' ``Actually, I saw you sign up to volunteerst week. I didn''t realize it. ``I understand.'''' ``You can go to Vikir by...'''' Even though Vikir kept giving short answers, Nevertheless, Sinir chuckled, not understanding what was so funny about it. I answer. Vikir interrupts Sinir''s story. "Don''t worry, you look about the same age as me." "Ah, actually, I''m one year younger than Mr. Vikir." "That doesn''t matter." When he nodded, Sinir''s expression brightened even more. "Then I''ll make it easy for you!" Let''s keep it simple next time." Vikir thought he had finished the conversation calmly enough and left the room. For cleaning mops. Sinir now followed closely behind him. While Vikiel went into the men''s room to wash his mop, Sinir stood at the entrance to the men''s room and red at him. ``Thank God she didn''t follow me into the men''s room.'''' Sinir waited patiently in the doorway until Vikir had finished mopping, then slid in next to him. "Look! When I submitted the volunteer form on my day off, I thought I was just trying to record a service credit." "I was forced to submit it. There were so many mistakes. "I see. I knew you were a good student, so I thought it must mean something." Sinir continued to stare at Vikir as he spoke. Vikir said as he let out a slight sigh. ``I''m in a hurry. So if you have anything you want to ask, please ask quickly.'''' ``Oh! Are you okay?'''' Sinir asked excitedly as he walked next to Vikiel. . She started blurting out her question that she really wanted to ask. ``How do you study?'''' ``How many hours a day do you study?'''' ``How much time do you spend practicing and reviewing?'''' ``The magical genealogy that came out this time. Did you understand the introductory book?'''' ``What are you majoring in in Cold Lessons?'''' Swordsmanship, oh, did the cold-ss swordsmanship teacher teach you well? "I got all the questions correct in thest cold ss essay. I only got one question wrong. How did you solve it? That was beyond the level of a bachelor''s degree.'''' ``Oh, by the way, have you ever seen the topic ``Ethics of Dissection'''' in the lecture notes for Animal Biology A? What do you think about the controversy surrounding the solution? ``Well, again...oh, I have so many questions, but when the timees, I can''t think of any more.'''' ``Then,'''' how do you know so much? ? Did you receive any initial training?" "You took it, right? Wow, that''s amazing. So, what school did you go to before entering the academy?" "I don''t know if I should ask that, but it offends me. Then you don''t need to answer. I hear you are a citizen, but which region are you from?" "Oh, but do you have bad eyesight?" These sses really make you look taller. Ah, it''s not as expensive as I thought, so why sses?" "Is the hairstyle what you want?" Oh, just let it grow. Do you ever cut your bangs or let them fall? . . . Most of the questions were rted to studying. Vikir answered dryly, but he continued with his work, cleaning the hallways, doing theundry, and taking out the trash. Sinir followed closely behind him and really wanted to help. Once the mission waspleted, Sinir rode on his back and searched thepany, offering Vikir a bottle of milk. ``Here, drink this while you work!'''' ``...'''' Vikil picked up the bottle and looked down at Sinir for a moment. "...?" Sinir looked up at Vikiel again, expressionless. Vikil realized that if he left her alone, he would follow her all day and cause trouble for her, so he disappeared. "I''m going to go get a drink. Goodbye.'''' ``Oh, where are you going? Let me help you!'''' ``To the bathroom.'''' Sinir''s face immediately turned bright red as he realized what Vikiel had said. "Ah, ah, this is a little hard to help, so please go ahead and leave." Sinir said, standing against the wall of the bathroom hallway. It seemed like he was waiting for Vikiel toe home from work. * * * Vikiel finally manages to send Sinir somewhere else and leave him alone to bombard him with questions. ``...You''re a very hard-working student.'''' Vikil entered a deserted hallway carrying a bucket and mop. All my fellow volunteers at the academy either ate outside or had dessert with the kids. Mr. Vikir intended to concentrate on the inner workings of the building during the meal, when everyone was most distracted. Well then. "...!" When Vikir was walking down the hallway, he collided with a child. "..." Age: early teens. beautiful blonde hair. White skin. Her eyes looked a little sad. An old, simple golden ne hung around her neck. The word "Nymphet" could be read on the ne. Vikir shook the bottle of milk that Sinir had given him to the girl who was looking at him. "Drink." "..." The girl res at Vikil. She snaps. Vikil moves her wrist once, and the milk spins in her bottle. The girl nced at him, then turned and ran down the hallway. Vikir put the bottle back in his pocket without thinking. Well then. "Her name is Nymphet." A voice came from behind her. Vikir turned around to see Dolores standing there, carrying a knitting basket and a pile of dolls. As the academy''s student council president, newspaper club president, and saint of the Quo Vadis family, she volunteers here every weekend. Dolores narrowed her eyes at Vikir and asked, "Do you domunity service? I have to work hard to make up for my mistakes." "...I work hard." "Okay." Dolores, I nodded once. Then he looked at Vikir, his gaze still cold and hard. ``It''s best not to touch this child.'''' ``...?'''' Vikir shook his head, and Dolores continued. "She was born here. I have seen countless volunteerse to the orphanage over the past 13 years." "..." "At first, she was a student. ``But I was very close to them.'''' They were also volunteers, and so were the older sisters. As time passed, my older sisters and younger brothers stopped visiting me more and more. Nothing can be changed about that. As you move up in ss, you need to study further, get a degree, and get a job. I feel the same way now." "...." "For every 100 first-year volunteers, probably one will continue volunteering into their third year, and they won''te back when they''re done volunteering." Children in orphanages find it difficult to open up to volunteering because graduates are working or finding jobs. "For the volunteers, the children here are a part of many lives, but for the children here, their sisters and brothers are a big part of their lives." She was almost right. Academy studentse here voluntarily to meetmunity service needs. Dolores looked at the back of Nymphet''s head as she walked away. ``She''s tired of short-lived rtionships, long-term failures, and permanent separations, so she vowed to herself that she''d never give them up to an outsider.'''' ``...Well then. "Really?" "Yes. But every time I saw her, she became more and more reserved and eventually stopped talking to me at all. I feel like she puts all her expectations on other people, and it breaks my heart. I wish she wasn''t so skeptical of the world." Doloresined that she had been volunteering here for over three years, and the nymphet still hadn''t returned her greetings. Just then. "...!" Hearing Dolores'' words, Vikiel''s expression immediately changed. "I hope Nymphet will be able to speak again soon. Aphasia is a disease caused by a broken heart, so she needs warm love and consideration from those around her. ...Oops!?" Dolores said. I couldn''t finish it. Vikir''s hand quickly shot out and ced it over her mouth. ... Jaws! Vikir put her hand over her virgin''s mouth and pushed her into the gap between her walls. It was a small gap created by an architectural mistake, with cupboards sticking out on either side. It was in the shade, so I could barely see it from the hallway. "What?" Dolores tried to push Vikile''s hand away from her sternum and remove her hand from covering her mouth, but Vikil wouldn''t let her and instead pushed her against the wall. I got close to it. "Shhh" Vikir''s hoarse voice echoed in Dolores'' ears. Dolores felt his mind go nk. "???" Is it sudden? No, no, no, what''s going on here? She had never been so close to a man in her life, that''s for sure. She braced herself for this sudden rudeness, a situation she had never experienced before. "..." Vikir blinked and scanned the hallway. The muscles in my face became stiff. He could feel the stench of putrid mucusing closer and closer to his nose. Boom, boom, boom, boom. Footsteps echo on the marble floor. A man came toward them from the other side of the hallway. A gentleman in his fifties. a devout religious person. sessful businessman. A loving father. A man who looks quite normal on the outside but has a strong odor on the inside. This monster was Vikir''s final assassination target, Guilty. _____________________ _____________________ "??? Get ready to dive into a new chapter of this captivating novel every day , and don''t forget to Rate this novel and add it to your library! ????" Chapter 146 - 146: Shadowed Sins

Chapter 146: Shadowed Sins

Guilty was quite middle-aged. His appearance resembles that of a famous stage actor who retired and disappeared several years ago, and he is clearly recognizable even from a distance. Vikir recognized him at first sight. "It''s the 10th or 9th time!" The face may be different, but the evil essence inside is the same. The stench that filled his nose was unmistakably demonic, weaker than before his regression, but still quite intimidating. There was also another factor that boosted Vikir''s confidence. There were four shadows walking around Guilty. Shuffle, shuffle, shuffle, shuffle. A tall, sturdy man wearing a suit was walking right behind Quilty. He wore a ck bag over his face. He wears a golden name te with the word "Ephebo" engraved on his chest. Twonky men, also in suits, are walking on either side of Guilty with ck bags over their faces. The words "pedo" and "hebe" are engraved on the breastte. A shadow finally walks in front of Guilty. The shadow in front of her was a woman. She was lithe and athletic, and her face was covered with a ck bag. The name tag on her chest said "Geront.". 3 men, 1 woman. Vikir''s attention was drawn to the man walking behind Guilty. "Epebo, that must be him." Vikir knew him well. I''d been with him once before, on an assassination mission. I''d gotten so close, only to lose it when one of the structures self-destructed. I bent a steel beam and impaled it all the way through its torso, and it ripped it off and ran away. ''It was an undead of the Advanced Graduator ss. It used the blunt techniques of the Quorvadis, so it was tricky to deal with. Vikir held his breath as he waited for Guilty to arrive. Finally, Guilty led his four shadows over the wall where Vikir was hiding. Please wait. [...] Ephebo tilted his head to the side for a moment. I feel like I smell something. Vikir stiffened and stuck to the wall. It''s hidden in a lonely gap between walls, in the shadow of a cupboard. [...] Ephebo turned his head a little further away, towards Vikir''s hiding ce. Just then. "Well, well." Ephebo''s head returned to its original position at Guilty''s voice from the front. Guilty grabbed the hand of the fat man, who appeared earlier with a humanized smile. The fat man smiled guiltily. ``I''m too busy to see you.'''' ``Well, these days, there are a lot of nobles who want to meet me to atone for their crimes.'''' ``Me too, hehe. For example... The fat man turned to Guilty and said in a low voice, ``I''d like to buy an indulgence.'''' ``How much does an indulgence cost?'''' "''1 Billion Gold.'' Guilty answered with a smile. "One billion gold¡ªthat''s enoughpensation for any crime. Have you killed anyone recently?" "Hey, hey, hey, no, it''s not that big of a deal; I have a little one that I bought a while ago. There''s a girl; she''s savage, so it''s a little rude, and then I spoiled her a little; she couldn''t." "I couldn''t stand it and ran away." "Oh, so the ve is spoiled. ``That''s right. Maybe it''s because there''s been a crackdown on illegal verytely, or maybe it''s because the products are being sold without warranty. Anyway, that''s why I took my friends. I disciplined her a bit on the way to get her, but it didn''tst long as she kept running away, and she just freaked out and died. Are you going to buy yourself a billion gold worth of immunity just by killing a ve?" "Unfortunately, no. On the way back from killing a ve, I burned down a vige I encountered at a mountain pass out of frustration. I think I baked about 30 people.'''' ``Hahaha, then 500 million gold is enough, right?'''' ``Hehehe, the remaining 500 million gold is like a ''chip'' to me. Me. And theyughed coldly at each other. Guilty nodded and said,. "That''s a good idea," Guilty said. "Runeism tolerates human failure. As long as we are humans, we are bound to make mistakes and sins. Therefore, we are willing to pay the price.""Yes, no matter what sins wemit. , you can atone for them." When your earthly coin hits the sacrificial te, your soul passes from hell to heaven. This has been recognized by Pope Humbert L. Quovadis, a former cardinal of the Old Order of Runes. " Guilty and Fat Noble at the end of the hole, give and take. Ephebo, Fedor, Hebe, and Geront chased Guilty out of sight. ... Meanwhile, Vikir was listening to the entire conversation. His sense of smell was numbed by the disgusting smell of the corpse that Guilty had left in the hallway just moments ago. "I''m suffocating." Well then. A cold voice came from under Vikir''s chin. "Who wouldn''t want to suffocate?" Only then did Vikir think he had failed and back away. Dolores stared at him, her face cold. Dolores just came out of the gap in the wall, looked very dissatisfied, and used Vikir. "What did you just do?" Vikir was speechless. He could not tell the truth about the existence of the devil. ...? Seeing that Vikir was silent, Dolores seemed to have misunderstood. "Do you think I''ll be grateful for this useless thought?" "...?" What is it again? Vikir looked up, confused. Then Dolores said:. ``You think I''m offending the author, Guilty!'''' But that''s not the case. Don''t be afraid to face him! Why are you treating me like a coward!?'''' Vikiel suddenly realized what Dolores had misunderstood. She couldn''t understand why Vikil hugged her and hid between the walls. She thought Vikil was trying to keep Dolores away from Guilty or something. Why was Dolores so ufortable meeting Guilty? The answer was in a newspaper article I read recently. [Who is Nighthound, the viin who terrorized the imperial capital?] March 0, yesterday morning. A mysterious creature appeared and ravaged the 00 nursery school. [The Faithful House in Danger, is it okay as it is!?] Meanwhile, within the Quovadis family, the Old and New Order factions are currently at odds. Some have criticized the family for being slow to respond to the terrorist crisis due to internal strife. [Old Order vs. New Order: Quovadis squabbling over terrorists!?] The battle between the Old Order and the New Order is as old as time, and the two factions have been at odds over whether or not the sale of "immunity charms" and "indulgence charms" by the denomination is justified. [Is the "Night Hound" a real viin?] Whether this is a travesty created by the Old and New Orders or the manifestation of a truly rare evil, it remains to be seen. ... There are two factions within the Quovadis of the Faithful. The Old Order faction, led by Cardinal Humbert, and the New Order faction, led by Cardinal Martin Luther. The Old Order and New Order factions differed in many ways, but one of the biggest differences was the eptance or rejection of indulgences. An indulgence was a certificate that excused a person from a sin, a sort of talisman. The idea was that you had to pay a ransom equal to the weight of your sin to offset it. The Rune religion of the Old Order sold indulgences, raised vast sums of money, and built a powerful organization. These were mainly older, high-ranking monks. On the other hand, the new order criticized the old order system and attempted to reform it. A young, junior clergyman was a member of the New Order faction. St. Dolores was a prominent figure in the New Order, known as the "Awakened Young Bloods." She has followed a very different path from her father, Cardinal Humbert, her old-order godfather, and is known to have a somewhat rocky rtionship with his daughter. Ta. The guinea pig who walked down the hallway was a typical figure of the old order. His family, Indulgentia, was also one of the Old Order''s most powerful pirs. Therefore, it is easy to imagine that St. Dolores and Guilty, the director of the orphanage, do not get along very well. In fact, Guilty said something very terrible to Dolores just now. ``Even if you offend a saint, you can repent by paying an offering.'''' In retrospect, Guilty may have thought Dolores was hiding between the walls. No, he should have known. Is that the reason? Dolores was so angry that tears welled up in his eyes. Her normally gentle voice trembled with her emotions. "This kindness is just an inconvenience; my family is mine! You say that often...!" Besides, Dolores doesn''t like Vikiel at all. had . problems at school. To them, Vikiel was azy, careless,te worker, azy brat with azy outlook on life, and a rude brat who didn''t know much about nighthounds. Dolores exploded with stress and frustration at the same time. The embarrassment of having her family''s inner affairs exposed to an outsider, the self-loathing that makes her want to hide in fear when she sees Guilty even for a moment, her delicate feelings towards the nighthound that upset her family, and everything else. "You''re the worst!" She endured, but she was still young and immature. With that, Dolores turned her back on Vikir and disappeared into the hallway. "..." When she was gone, Vikil was alone. "What do you mean?" It didn''t matter that the saint was angry now. Sure enough, thanks to Dolores'' distraction, Guilty and Ephebo passed by Vikir without a second nce. In many ways, this is a blessing. Vikir immediately started chasing Guilty. Since it was daytime, his mask was off, but his eyes were already glowing an eerie blood red. The night dog bared its teeth. __________________________ __________________________ "? Don''t forget to Rate this novel and add it to your library! ????" Chapter 147 - 147: Plot Thickens

Chapter 147: Plot Thickens

The next morning came. The student volunteers managed to sleep two hours longer and woke up at 8 a.m. Unlike the academy schedule, where students wake up at 6 a.m. and start their day at 8 a.m., the orphanage wakes up at 8 a.m. and starts their day at 10 a.m. Tudor, Sancho, Piggy, and Vikir, who were sharing a room, got up early, washed themselves, and went out the door. As Vikir was putting on his shoes and heading out the door, Piggy called out to him. "Hello, Vikir. Where did you gost night?" "...?" Vikir looked up, and Piggy rubbed his sleepy eyes. "I wanted to go to the bathroom, but you weren''t in bed." "I was in the stables then." "Oh, yeah, right? Oh, when you''re in a new ce, it''s no big deal. I won''t.'''' Of course, that''s a lie. Vikil spent the whole night checking the kindergarten building. Even though he had set off a false rmst night when we lost Guilty during a chase,. "He''s more suspicious than I thought." Change your routine and interrupt the hunt. But Vikir is human. Humans know how to use tools. Complete nursery school ns and build a register. Vikir was able to obtain a copy of the original blueprints for the Indulgentia Orphanage, which allowed him to locate Guilty, the orphanage''s director. "His hiding ce was hidden deep in the middle of the child''s room." This gave me a clear goal. Volunteer amodation was outside the children''s center. That is, in order to defeat Guilty, it was necessary to pass through the buildings of four children. That''s why we had to volunteer in as many ces as possible during the day to ovee the children''s living spaces at night. In this way, he was able to learn theyout of buildings and n the best route. This is his Vikir work today. "Work hard and sincerely." He intended to serve the children. However, Tudor, Sancho, and Piggy, who knew nothing of it, were impressed by Vikiel''s spirit of service. "Vikil. To be honest, I met you again this time. I am embarrassed that you are working so hard for the children and trying to fill your time to earn points. I will follow your example. You must work harder to be a true hero.'''' ``I thought you were crazy for going against your professors and seniors, but in the end, I realized that you are strong against the strong and weak against the weak. Even though we''re ssmates, I respect you.'''' ``Vikil, I''ll do my best!'''' Of course, Vikile didn''t listen to his sentimental friend''s words. The most important thing was not to be recognized and admired by others, but to catch and kill the demon lurking in this orphanage. Well then. "Good morning!" Vikil called out as he headed towards the children''s area. I saw Sinir waving in that direction. Tudor, Sancho, and Piggy looked at each other. Tudor, Sancho, and Piggy looked into each other''s faces as no one approached Sinir. "?" "?" "Hey, you too?" Well then. Sinir came over with a big smile on his face and patted someone on the shoulder. It was Vikir. "Brother, why don''t you act like you know me?" "I didn''t know that was how you greeted me." My brother? Vikir furrowed his brow. There was something unpleasant about a young girl calling me "bro." "I''d rather be called Lord." Vikir then corrected Sinir''s title. "We''re ssmates, so please don''t call me brother." "Why?" I''m a year younger than you, and no matter what you say, you''re still my brother." "Because it''s unpleasant to hear..." But Vikir didn''t finish his sentence. Tuk Tuk Tuk Tuk Tuk Tuk Six hands sped Bikil''s mouth. "Oh, we love being called big brothers!" Tudor, Sancho, and Piggy said to Sinir, putting their hands over Vikiel''s mouth. "...?" Sinir tilted his head with rabbit-like eyes, thenughed. "Yes? If you don''t like it, call it something else. I''ll think about it until lunch.'''' ``It hurts!'''' ``Good luck today, Mr. Tudor, Mr. Sancho, and Mr. Piggy!'''' Sinir waved to everyone with both fists, then turned and ran away. . In the distance, she was walking in the direction the children were leading. ``Guys, she''s back! ``Hooray!'''' ``Oops, Sister Sinir, pass!'''' Sinir immediately joined in and started ying with the kids. Tudor, Sancho, and Piggy''s jaws dropped at their innocence. ``Sinir seems like a very nice kid.'''' ``He''s good at studying, good at magic, and good with kids.'''' ``And most importantly...'''' Three people raised their voices. speak at the same time. "You''re the cutest among the new students!" At that time,. ``What the hell are they?'''' A sneer could be heard behind them. Everyone turned to see Bianca standing there with her arms crossed. Bianca said. ``If you''re here to serve, serve. Not to judge others behind their backs.'''' Tudor, Sancho, and Piggy all grimaced at her horrible words. ...Excluding Vikir. Bianca looked at Vikir. He stood there motionless, expressionless. "At least you''re a little better. Don''t cheat with idiots.'''' Then Tudor, who was standing next to Vikir, spoke up. "Who is stupid?" "Don''t you realize that you and I write simr grades?" "Where did thate from?" Youe to the academy. Before, you went through months of rigorous and expensive tutoring, and I only got this grade by tinkering. I heard that your father spent the entire castle tutoring you, but did he get this grade after all that effort? You are below average. Will you save the face of the nobility?" "A first grader is caught wearing make-up, yelled at and insulted by a second grader, insults them by unting the prestige of the house, and then gets caught by a second grader and wonders if it''s so noble." Is that the case? Forced service after bing an instructor?''''Tudor and Bianca were enemies even before they entered the academy, and there was nothing they didn''t know about each other. ``What''s the point of this bastard showing off his innocent woman''s face behind his back?'''' ``He said he was cute because he thought she was cute, but he doesn''t even know that discrimination betweenmoners and aristocrats is illegal.'' At the academy? There''s no way you can be a hero because you''re full of self-interest! ``Are you ever tired of being a hero? You''re like Don Quixote!'''' ``Dark and sarcastic are trademarks of the House of Usher!'''' ``You say this in anger. Hmm!" "You better scream at a rock. Tudor and Bianca always argued over who was the true head of the Cold Warrior ss, and this argument was no exception. Sancho got fed up and interrupted them. Meanwhile, Vikir left immediately. He didn''t want to waste any more time getting involved in the children''s arguments. Piggy followed Vikir and said, "Oh, by the way, Vikil, I have some information to share with you." "Information? "What?" "It''s no big deal; it''s about Sinir." ...? Vikir tilted his head. Piggy scratched his head. ``Nothing really. I saw Sinir go to the outreach coordinator the other day and ask for something.'''' ``What?'''' ``Where to go to volunteer?'''' About. She asked me where I was going and asked me to show her the way there. She looked so hopeless." Piggy chuckled and punched Vikir in the side of the head. "Did you understand what I wanted to say? Good luck." Hearing that, Vikir''s expression became serious. He knew exactly what Piggy was talking about. "Did she really change her volunteer location to follow me around this time?" It smells like a conspiracy. At the same time, Vikiel remembered what Sinir had said yesterday. "It''s a coincidence that we were both assigned to the same location." "Actually, I saw your volunteer applicationst week, but I didn''t think we would be going to the same location." "Okay." Indeed, yesterday was a coincidence. But it was a conscious and carefully nned step. Vikir looked at Sinir in the distance. ``Yesterday, when I said that, my heart rate increased abnormally and my breathing became irregr. Those are the characteristics of people who are hiding something.'''' An uninhabited world in the age of destruction is natural. However, I am cautious. The devil is so vicious that he can slip through the cracks and stab you with a deadly stinger. I wake up even more when I remember the sad and empty faces of his fellow soldiers. I couldn''t feel anything but pure energy in her soul, but I don''t know yet. ``It doesn''t hurt to be careful,'''' he thought, ``but I have to keep my distance.'''' Piggy''s meaningful warning was also disturbing. Perhaps he sensed something ominous and wanted to warn me about it. "Well, if you can get rid of the rats and birds without them noticing, that''s enough." The dead don''t have words. Vikir thanks Piggy for the warning and leaves. From now on, he ns to keep his distance while carefully monitoring Sinir''s every move. _____________________ _____________________ "??? Get ready to dive into a new chapter of this captivating novel every day , and don''t forget to Rate this novel and add it to your library! ????" Chapter 148 - 148: Madame’s Egg

Chapter 148: Madame''s Egg

The day is bright and sunny. Vikil pulls out weeds in the garden. But even when he''s doing the dirty work, Vikil''s eyes and ears are always open. He doesn''t want to miss anything about Guilty, so he''s doing his best to gather information about him. It is almost impossible for volunteers to meet Mr. Guilty in person, instead relying on information about his work and daily life from afar or from people around him. This was made even more annoying by the fact that he was frequently interrupted by Geront, Fed, Hebe, and Ephebo, who were always by his side. ``These guys are strong. Especially that daughter of Geront... Vikir turned his attention to the smallest mage of Guilty''s Four Shadows. She''s probably in at least 5th grade or above. Her body was clearly that of a girl around Vikil''s age, but her strength was clearly unnatural. The ck bag she was carrying also looked quite intimidating and emitted an unpleasant odor. It looked like a relic from a distant ancient era. In any case, the purpose of the mission cannot be achieved unless we somehow deal with the four sackmen who protect Guilty. "Okay, now let''s just focus on what we can see." Vikir started thinking using only the avable information. Analyzing the situation, Guilty''s job was not unique. His main job was to sell indulgences to church-going nobles and merchants, and he asionally sent investment reports and indulgence books to the Quovadis family. The recipient of the email was, in most cases, Cardinal Humbert L. Quovadis of the Old Order. Vikir climbs over the fence at night and shoots arrows at pigeons and owls to stop the mail from flying away from Guilty''s office. Letters typically include the following: Viscount Beckin: Killed the parents who tried to donate the inheritance to their children instead of passing it on to their children, faked an ident, and stole the inheritance. If you pay a 1.5 billion gold prize tribute, all your sins will be atoned for. be exposed. Baron Rajeso terrorized his twin sisters who were working as maids, killed them, and buried them in the sewers. All sins are forgiven with a tribute of 200 million gold. Lord Finegigue: He murdered his business partner and stole his investments worth $800 million, while his family suffered andmitted mass suicide. Count Eisel: Charged with huge tax evasion, nearly 100 billion gold due to tax evasion alone = pardoned by paying 300 million gold as tribute. Quaker CEO: used of stock price maniption that drove more than 10,000 Ali investors to suicide = pardoned by paying 5 billion gold. . . For example, rich people evade taxes, high-ranking aristocrats threaten their servants, merchants kill business partners, merchants buy and sell indulgences¡ªanything goes. Vikir read these letters one by one while weeding the garden. He concluded: "You don''t need to know." They are viins, but at least they didn''t betray humanity by teaming up with demons. At least they weren''t being chased by nighthounds. Vikir stopped to throw away his letter. Confessions of criminals and their secret crimes against humanity, to which the priests of the Old Order had to rte. "It might make a good gift for someone." This "cklist" would be an effective political weapon. Vikir put the letter aside for a moment. He was going to hide her somewhere. Well then. ...Wiggle! Something moved in Vikir''s arm pocket. "...?" Vikir panicked, which was rare. Those words that crawled out of his pocket were enough to make even the normally expressionless Vikir roll his eyes. Eggs. It was a pretty big ck egg. Mrs. Eight Legs'' egg. He had saved it while floating deep within the ck Mountains for two years with his former enemy. I always carry it in my pocket just in case, but why does it wobble? "...?" Vikir looked up. A group of children were racing toward the direction in which the egg was bobbing. "What? Vikir''s mind wandered for a moment. Mrs. Eight-Legged Egg once grew up in the same nest as the wolf cubs of Barak''s vige. The puppies hugged each other. They were ying with it by rolling around and licking it. Is it possible that this egg misses this simple life, and when it sees the children at the orphanage ying, it wants to go to them? To Mrs. Eight-Legged Egg Is it a coincidence that the children in the orphanage also have no parents? "No, that can''t be true. A mere spider egg has no spirituality." However, if it''s the egg of Madam Eightlegs, a high-level creature with a danger level of S, it might be something else. Well then. Bang! One of the children kicked the ball, and it made a loud noise. At the same time, the children''s expressions all changed to fear. "It hurts!?" Did the ball fly too far? No, it wasn''t. There was a loud bang, but the ball didn''t move an inch from its spot. The leather was torn, and the air inside was bursting. "Unfortunately, that was thest ball." The children gathered around the tattered ball and cried. The orphanage made a lot of money selling indulgences, but the toys the children yed with were always old, tattered toys donated long ago. The balls that the children used for ser were tattered and had holes in them, so they sewed them together many times to make them into balls. Eventually, it burst, leaving the children unable to y with the ball. "..." The child who kicked the ballst panicked and didn''t know what to do. The nervous child''s face looked familiar to Vikir. Nymph. A girl who doesn''t really open up to volunteers. Her usual expressionless face disappeared, and she looked at her ssmates with an expression that looked like she was about to cry. She looks apologetic and doesn''t know what to do. Then. Something amazing happened. ...Pot! Mrs. Eight Legged''s egg pierced Vikir''s chest and shot in front of her. Pow! Ha! Ha! Madame''s egg bounced and rolled lightly on the floor, as if inviting a child to y. "What? The children are so happy when Madame''s egg bounces like that. The ball was deflecting and bouncing in strange directions, but the children generally didn''t seem to mind, and Madame''s The egg was used as an orientation ball. "...That''s strange." Vikir watched with his mouth ajar as Madame''s egg flew around the yground and chased the children. The eggs bounced off the children''s limbs and floated in the air, which looked kind of interesting. It didn''t break on impact but bounced back like a rubber ball. A perfect material, as if heaven had brought it down from heaven to be used as a ball. ... But it was definitely a monster''s egg, and it was definitely not something a child could y with. Vikir stepped forward to snatch it from the children. This is the is the very moment. "Hmph!" A hoarse cough could be heard behind him. Vikir ignored it and took another step forward. "Cough! Cough!" As if to get Vikir''s attention, he continued to cough. "...?" Vikir looked at a familiar face. St. Dolores stood before him, her face slightly flushed. Vikil quickly grabbed Guilty''s ledger and ced it in his arms. Dolores narrowed her eyes at the sight. "Are you studying for the written exam? Are you studying and volunteering at the same time? ...Hmm, you''re surprisingly diligent.'''' ``What?'''' When Vikiel asked in a harsh tone, Dolores coughed again and averted her gaze. "Um, um, just, um. I was wondering what your volunteer work was like, and from what I heard from some friends, you volunteer." Is it worth it?" "Yes." "..." "Oh, yes, please answer." "Yes." "...I see." Dolores couldn''t help but notice that she didn''t like Vikiel''s short answers. She asked a one-word question. I was used to getting 10 or 100 answers. Dolores wrapped the ends of her hair around her fingers and twirled them a few times before forcing herself to speak. "...Actually. I came here to talk about what happened yesterday." "...?" Vikir''s brow furrowed slightly. "Yesterday? I guess you forgot it right away because it wasn''t important. Dolores hesitated and continued while Vikiel tried to remember what happened to her yesterday. "Well, I think it''s because of family circumstances... I think I overreacted too much yesterday, but I think you were just trying to help me, and I''m really sorry for yelling at you like that. Yesterday..." Dolores was apparently talking about yesterday when Vikir pushed her into the hallway with her mouth covered. But. "...!" Vikir wasn''t paying attention to Dolores at the moment. Because something bigger happened. Bam! Madame''s egg, kicked by the nymphet, flew high into the air this time. But he had chosen the wrong trajectory. ...Pow! He fell into the deep sewers at the edge of the yground. The kids all screamed. "Ouch! No! That''s thest ball!" "We''re not going to make it without it!" "Pick it up! We have to pick it up or...!" The problem is that the filth and wastewater flowing in that sewer are being sucked straight into an underground sewage treatment nt, and the ball that fell into it isn''t just any ball. Rurring... While the children panic, Madame''s egg heads to the sewage treatment nt. The sewers are too deep for them to enter, and the rivers are flowing too fast. It is a tragic situation in many ways. So Dolores couldn''t finish her sentence. "I''m sorry...maybe?" Vikil, the subject of the apology, hurried into the yground while saying that. "It''s deep. Please move." Vikir briefly warned the children, who had gathered in front of the sewer, and tried to move out of the way. Then. ...an explosion of air! Without a moment''s hesitation, Vikiel jumped into the dirty, floating sewers. __________________________ __________________________ "? Don''t forget to Rate this novel and add it to your library! ????" Chapter 149 - 149: Purity’s Paradox

Chapter 149: Purity''s Paradox

Dolores Rune Quovadis, Faithful Saint of Quovadis. She didn''t always like Vikhil. Or rather, she was hated. Ever since she first met him at the academy, she had had a boring image of him. - "Vikile. ss B. Why did I make so many mistakes? Sometimes I have to miss lectures and domunity service. Do you understand?" - "Okay." He didn''t even show any shame or guilt when asked about his bad behavior. B. He was reported as beingte or entering a restricted area. He was not onlyzy and shameless, but also arrogant. Even Vikir wasn''t afraid to say bad things about Nighthound as soon as he entered the newsroom. "He''s a viin, that''s for sure." When Dolores heard Vikir speak ill of the Night Hound, she felt something stir within her. Who judged him arrogantly? How could he take a college freshman with a full stomach and a roof over his head and force him into a life of idle crime in a cradle like this? Dolores thought about the dog at night. Indeed, he became a suspect in the terrorist attack on the Quovadis branch, but Dolores firmly believed in his heart that he was not a bad person. Her memories of working with him to treat the poor when the gue, known as the Red Death, struck the slums of Holy Ma are still fresh in her memory. ``How can you call him an evil man, seeing as how he refused to stop treating patients even when he was covered in his own feces?'''' The spirit of holy sacrifice Nighthound disyed back then, I''m sure. That was not something that could be recreated through acting. For though his soul was rough and wounded, he still radiated an aura of purity beyond that of any priest. Dolores didn''t know who the night dog was or where it came from. But she could imagine that he had walked through countless thorny paths in his life and that the good that had blossomed from those wounds was divine and noble. Ta. Continuing to do good deeds and make sacrifices despite being vilified, oppressed, and persecuted. Martyr. This is how Dolores characterized the Night Hound. That''s why she didn''t like people who criticized the martyrs. She didn''t like people who spoke ill of martyrs. Because she knew how much of a burden they ced on the shoulders of those who hid in their safe andfortable ces and walked along the thorny path, speaking words without thinking. Is that why? Dolores cannot have good feelings for Vikir. She was speechless when Vikil covered her mouth for the first time and pushed her against the wall. But then she saw Guilty walking down the hallway and got angry. She was a saint of Quobadis, and Guilty was a minor cleric and only a member of her family. Dolores had no reason to be intimidated by her status. ``So even if you are forced to insult a saint, you can still repent by making her sacrifice.'''' Guilty even said offensive things about Dolores. This made Dolores even more angry with Vikir. If Vikhil wasn''t there, he would have rushed out of the room and punished Kirti. Dolores then leaves, angry at Vikir. And just a few secondster,. She regretted her anger. Like any good person, over time, her anger subsides and she realizes her mistake. Dolores remembered the previous situation. Vikir clearly acted in good faith and concealed it to avoid an unpleasant situation. And to be honest, when Dolores saw Guilty, he felt ufortable and even a little scared. You might wonder why we should fear anything inferior, but guilt was more than just being inferior. Sometimes in life, there are people who are obviously lower than you, but you don''t feel like they are. To Dolores, this was guilty. His grin and cocky, rxed demeanor always made Dolores ufortable. She was also aware that Guilty''s absolute trust came from money, particrly from therge donations he made to his superiors. As the head of the Indulgentia family, Guilty used the money he earned from selling indulgences to pay bribes in the form of sacrifices, building an impressivework of connections and power. Given his wealth and connections, it''s clear that Guilty is someone to be reckoned with, even as Saint Dolores of House Quovadis. So when he openly sexually insulted her, she had no choice but to get angry. And this conflict within Quobadis was already known to the world through newspaper reports. Under these circumstances, Vikiel can hardly be faulted for trying to be considerate. "No, I should be grateful." Dolores had to admit it to herself. If I had met Guilty earlier in the hallway, I might have made a mistake because I couldn''t control her expression. And he had to thank Vikir for preventing that from happening. ... and more. "I''m suffocating." Vikil frowned, clearly staring at Guilty. From this, it is clear that Vikir does not like the idea of guilty people selling indulgences. Dolores agrees with Vikiel on this point and feels a little better about his image. "Still, it''s not like he''s pushing a girl he doesn''t know against the wall, and it''s not like there''s anything going on with us." For those who haven''t been there before, the wall... For men who are being forced into it. The wall in his arms was definitely a strong memory. To be honest, I still get nervous thinking about it. ``That was really scary.'''' Dolores rubbed his hands together and felt his face heat up a little. ``Maybe, except for the fact that he''szy, he''s actually a good guy.'''' In Dolores'' eyes, Vikiel''s reputation rose just a little. This was a rather unusual and generous assessment for a woman who normally adheres to Puritan ethics¡ªthe belief that honesty is good. More time has passed. Dolores went to see Vikir to apologize for what happened in her hallway. ...? Even after spending half a day walking around the entire building, finding Vikir wasn''t easy. It was break time, and I asked the first graders who were taking a break. "Huh? Vikir? He cleaned the toilet with us a while ago. He went to help out at the cafeteria due to a staff shortage and was the first to volunteer when asked by someone who lost a rock, paper, or scissors." Tudor answered cheerfully in the standing toilet. Dolores went from the bathroom to the dining room. Sancho, who was eating with his children in the cafeteria, testified there. "Oh, Vikir? He was serving food to me and the kids just a few minutes ago, but then he heard there was no hot water in the dining room, so he went to check the plumbing. Hey, I handed out food, so you can''t eat." Dolores walked from the dining room toilet to the bathroom. Then the wet piglet pointed to the building in front of it. "Oh, boss, that''s a nice lunch. I see you''re looking for Vikir. He should be in theundry room by now, because I just fixed the plumbing so I can wash my clothes." Dolores walked from bathroom to bathroom. He even has a dining room, a sanitary room, and aundry room. Sinir, who was washing clothes there, greeted him cheerfully. "Hello, senior Dolores! What''s up, Vikil? He was doing theundry with me earlier, and the kids wanted to y, so I dragged him to the yroom. They are so energetic! What? I''m a girl, so why are you calling Vikil Hyung? Isn''t that right?" I told you not to call me Oppa, so I called you Hyung, and you didn''t mind. Dolores walked from the bathroom to the dining room to the bathroom to theundry room to the yroom. There, he found Bianca. She was apanied by her children, with a worried look on her face. "Who is this, Vikiel? Haha... He tried to pick me and the kids up a few minutes ago, but the kids wanted to go to the yground, so he went to do some maintenance." They''re in the yground, but I think they''re going to take the kids and live with him; they''re very energetic; they never get tired...'' Dolores had to run out of the bathroom. Dining rooms, bathrooms,undry rooms, yrooms, and even ygrounds. On the way to the yground, Dolores thinks to himself. ``I mean, how much work does he do in a day?'''' From what I''ve seen so far, Vikiel does about a dozen. I was doing my share of work. He cleans the toilets, takes care of the canteen, fixes the water pipes, does theundry, ys with the children, and maintains the yground. It was all incredibly demanding and difficult. How many things has he already aplished this morning? The average academy student doesn''t have much hair to do the dirty work, so they can''t help much. I mean, when do good people start doing this kind of work? But Vikil does it all by himself, in the shadows, where no one notices, pouting. I didn''t even show it. (Of course, Vikiel did all the odd jobs in the military before he came back, so he''s pretty good at that job, and now he''s doing intelligence work, so Dolores knows that he intentionally shot her and gave her information.) (I don''t know that you are collecting them under the guise of work.) But she thought to herself. "I''ve been wrong for a long time, and I''ve been wrong for a long time." She''s an incredibly sincere person...'' I never thought that until now. I thought he waszy and careless. Dolores was ashamed of her prejudice and wanted to crawl into his rat hole. She had thought that she had treated everyone without discrimination and without prejudice, but here she was looking at the new juniors in the club with her prejudiced eyes. Dolores haspletely reevaluated Vikil, and she has concluded that she owes him an apology for all of this. Then. Dolores went to the yground, where Vikir was. On the other side of the field, I could see kids kicking a ball and runningps. And sitting a few meters away was Vikil. Vikir cleared out weeds and rocks and leveled the area so the children could use the yground. Mumbling... All the while, he was taking out a document from his pocket and reading it. "He seems to be learning." Dolores was really impressed. While he works hard for his children, he also does not neglect his studies. This is the epitome of a true student. "Did he study well?" Dolores didn''t know about Vikir''s grades. She was to see Vikil''s written exam resultster when she returned to school. "If I have time, maybe I can tutor him." Dolores wants to help Vikiel because he has never been in the top three in his ss in third grade writing. I was confident that I could do it. As he thought about this, Dolores walked up behind Vikir and coughed. "Hmph!" Dolores tries to apologize, but the words don''te out properly. Dolores is always quick to apologize for her mistakes, but for some reason, Vikiel finds it difficult. Perhaps it was Vikir''s memory of cursing Nighthound. "That''s just an excuse. I was wrong and should apologize right away." Dolores coughed again in vain. "Hmph! Hmph! He coughed unnecessarily, as if wanting attention. Only then did Vikir turn his head. "...?" Vikir As soon as he saw Dolores, he shoved the document he was reading into her arms. Dolores opened her mouth in an awkward tone. ``Are you studying for the writing test? Are you studying while doing volunteer work? ...Hmm, you''re surprisingly diligent.'''' ``What?'''' Vikil''s tone was firm. He was clearly upset about yesterday''s events. Dolores stammered a little. "Hmm, well, I was just wondering. I was wondering how your volunteer work is going. I asked some of my friends, and it seems like they''re doing a pretty good job."" "Yes." "..." "..." "Oh, yes, please answer." "Yes." "... ...Okay. Dolores panicked, unsure if she should continue the conversation. ``Can conversations really be that difficult?'''' Everyone she''s ever met has always talked to her without her having to initiate the conversation, and the answers have alwayse naturally. Even before she asked the question, she had a long list of things she wanted to know and things she didn''t want to know. But Vikir was different. He doesn''t say anything except what is necessary. Even if the other person was a saint of the seven major families of the empire and the third-year student council president,. Dolores finally decided toe clean. "...Actually. I came to talk to you about what happened yesterday." "...?" Vikir''s brow furrowed slightly. Apparently, yesterday''s memory was very unpleasant. Dolores closed his eyes tightly and decided to tell the truth. "Well, it''s just that we have a family history... I think I overreacted yesterday, but I''m sure you were just trying to help me, and I yelled at you yesterday. However. She couldn''t finish her apology. ...Pot! Vikir jumped out of his seat and ran somewhere. "I''m sorry...right?" Dolores looked up. No, you can''t force forgiveness, but it''s still a bit much for someone to sincerely apologize and walk away. Dolores looked up, embarrassed, embarrassed, and disappointed. Huh? "What!" Dolores opened his eyes. The direction Vikir ran was toward the sewers where the children gathered. It was too deep and dirty to go near. Some children were already peering dangerously into the sewer. Dolores quickly ran to the sewers. As I approached, I saw the nymphet crying. "Oh, the ball..." The ball they were ying with fell into the sewer. She knew that children were using the same old balls over and over again because of theck of supplies. She often bought us new balls every time we visited, but because so many children were ying with them, the balls quickly wore out and burst. How sad would the children be if their new ball ended up in the sewer? ...when Dolores thinks. "It''s deep. Avoid." Vikir''s short warning followed. "?" Dolores turned her head in confusion. ...Damn! Vikir jumped into the sewers. He didn''t hesitate for a second. Puff, puff, puff, puff! In the disgusting sewage, Vikir moved like a swimmer and finally picked up the ball that the children had dropped. Yay! As Vikir emerges from the sewers, a group of frightened children approaches. "Please don''t y near the sewers; it''s dangerous. I ttened that yground so you could y there, and...the ball is dirty, so I''ll wash it and give it back to you." casually said to Vikir while dripping dirt. And. "..." Dolores looked at Vikir''s wide, earthy back and suddenly felt her whole body be hot. ``What, what, why?'''' His cheeks felt so hot that he ced a cold palm on them. It was a very strange and mysterious feeling, and I didn''t even know what it was. _____________________ _____________________ "??? Get ready to dive into a new chapter of this captivating novel every day , and don''t forget to Rate this novel and add it to your library! ????" ¨C ¨C Chapter 150 - 150: Bonds of Solitude

Chapter 150: Bonds of Solitude

Golden Week volunteer activities have ended. Everyone will return to the academy tomorrow morning. On theirst night at the orphanage, student volunteers gathered in the Great Hall to hear a speech from Guilty, the orphanage''s director. Like an old stage actor known for his eloquence, Guilty addressed his audience. "That''s why our parents are working so hard in times like this... But unlike you, the children in this orphanage don''t have parents. And you are an example to all. Be the protector of these children, and these children will never forget the grace you have shown them in these 10 days and your heart. Inside, you are no different than the parents who gave birth to these children. Tongue. It is only truly effective when applied to the devil''s lips. The devil''s tongue was truly the devil''s tongue, and the eyes of many students in the auditorium were filled with tears. Guilty''s speech reminded the student volunteers of their parents'' grace and made them feel a strong sense ofpassion for the children in the orphanage, even if only temporarily. It''s not even interesting.'''' Except for Vikil. In fact, Vikir knew that Guilty''s speech was just a subtle allusion to the feelings of respect and obligation that Academy students naturally have toward their parents. The proof was the huge donation box that appeared right after Guilty''s speech. "Then show the children in our nursery the love you''ve felt these past ten days. Give it to the children here. In the words of Guilty, the students quickly open their wallets.The sound of gold coins clinking. The more the students of the academy respect and love their parents, the more the coins start piling up. ... Of course, Vikir had no respect for or love for Hugo, so he didn''t pay a penny. He also had no intention of donating anything to the devil. Well then. Someone spoke to Vikir. It was Sinir. She tugged on Vikir''s cor and said, ``You haven''t paid?'''' ``Why don''t you have money?'''' A membership fee is required. Sinir looked a little angry and poked Vikir in the side. "Don''t you think it''s too strict? The poor children here have no parents, so we should help them. That was the general reaction of the student volunteers." Vikir All except. So Tudor, Sancho, Piggy, and even Bianca all sobbed and threw all their money into the donation box. But Vikir shook his head resolutely. ``We don''t need parents.'''' ``Oh?'''' Sinir widened his eyes in disbelief. Vikir added to his brief. "Anyway, you have to travel the world alone. Parents only work if they are essential in childhood; otherwise, they are unnecessary." I never thought that children were pathetic and poor. Born and raised as a hunting dog in Baskerville, he never believed that children in orphanages needed parents to help them through their childhood. The world is full of pain and must be fought through, and parents are just the first guides to help you through this long struggle. This is not an emotional view, but a functional view; it''s an upbringing, like Baskerville, where Vikir spent his whole life, and the era of destruction, where he spent half his life. And of course, this perspective is somewhat unusual for the average modern person who did not live through the Age of Apocalypse. It is said that those who have experienced war and those who have not cannot understand each other even in death. Sinir''s eyes moved slightly as he stared at Vikiel. From a curious and yful expression to a sad and sad one. "Hello..." Sinir finally spoke up. ``Pleasee to my house for vacation or something.'''' ``...?'''' ``You can eat with me.'''' Sinir stood on his tiptoes, stretched out his hand, and ced it above Vikiel. I put my hand on it. "What are you doing?" Vikir asked incredulously, and Sinir withdrew his hand. Her expression was really confused, and I could tell she didn''t realize she was doing it. ``Hmm...that''s it! I see the kids! Hyung! Really, let''s eat somethingter!'''' She backed away, waved, and disappeared into the crowd. ``What a strange girl. Vikir frowned. Memories of Sinir before his regression shed through her mind. A girl who doesn''t talk much but smiles a lot. She was a girl who was somewhat friendly to everyone, but she didn''t feel connected to anyone. She is a super genius who has never missed the top spot in the written or practical exams during her four years at the academy. She is a mysterious person who disappeared after graduation and was never seen again. She was said to be of middle-ss descent, but strangely, nothing was known about her background or origins. Vikir frowned. ``By the way, one of the sluts that Cindy Wendy sent me said, ``Among the 20 freshmen in this year''s academy, there is a king...or rather, Sinir''s beauty.'''' That talent and hidden strange background are not excluded. Mean Guilty''s voice gives back to her parents, who gave birth to her! '''' At this moment, the spotlight shines on the other side of the stage. There, kindergarten children are standing shyly in a line in formal attire. Everyone is holding a roughly made wreath in their hand. Guilty smiled broadly. "Alright, kids, thank you for being my parents for ten days, okay?" Guilty uses the kids as bait to collect more donations from the academy''s inexperienced students. It''s obvious that you are trying to eliminate them. But the heart and connection between the children who made the wreaths and the volunteers who happily wore them around their necks were real. The children were excited to share their handmade bouquets and leis with their older sisters and younger siblings, hoping they would like them, and the younger sisters were also overjoyed to receive the presents. Ta. Her Tudor, Sancho, Piggy, and Bianca hugged her tightly. "Oh! I''m a Tudor, I swear! I''lle to you every week until I be a great hero, and of course thereafter." "In the North, children are the most important thing to us. The future of the empire depends on you. Good luck.'''' ``Oh, I''lle again! Next time, I''ll bring lots of sweets!'''' ``Well...10 days. It''s short, and if it''s long, it''s a long time. I got into big trouble." The children wrapped gands around the students'' necks and kissed them on the cheeks. But... "..." Surprisingly, the children did not approach Vikir any further. . This was partly due to Vikil''s blunt and cold attitude, but the main reason was that he had not been around the children for the past 10 days. Cleaning sewers, repairing water pipes, tiling water bottles, maintaining ygrounds, etc. Vikhil always took on the dirty work behind the scenes, so his activities went unnoticed. Is that the reason? Vikir''smunity service scores, ratings, and image were quite low. Well then. A small child came to Vikir''s side. It was Nymphet. "...." "...." Nymphet stared at Vikir. Vikir stared at Nymphet, too. Unusually, Vikir broke the silence first. "... What do you see?" Nymphet, somewhat hesitantly, held out what he''d been hiding behind his back. It was a small, crudely made wreath. "Hmm. Thank you." Vikir took the wreath from the nymphet''s hand. Normally he would have bent down to the child''s eye level and let the child wrap a gand around his neck, but Vikir had no such consideration. Then he grabbed Nymphet Vikir''s hand. She moved her tiny fingers and wrote on Vikir''s palm. ''Thanks for the ball, oppa.'' For your work in the sewers. Vikir nodded once. "You''re wee." Vikir was unimpressed; he''d only done it to save Madame Eight-Legged''s eggs. Unexpectedly, the Nymphet was willing to continue the conversation. "Are youing again? For a moment, Vikir''s students jumped. Next time. Will there be a next time? Dogs are always ready to die. They may be killed by their prey or cooked by their masters. So, like any other volunteer, it wasn''t easy for Vikil to say the word "next." And it wasn''t umon for nymphets to be disappointed, too, especially given that volunteer visits were bing increasingly rare. After a moment''s hesitation, Vikir finally nodded. "As long as there is a tomorrow for you and me." Those were the best Vikil could promise. Nymphet opened his eyes for a moment. Then Nymphet smiled bitterly and nodded. "Wait." The nymphet''s damp fingers nt a promising message in Vikir''s dry palm. Then. It''s kiss time. All the other children kiss the other volunteers on the cheek. But neither Nymphet nor Vikir stopped, and they especially did not try to bring their mouths and cheeks closer together. Finally, Vikir turned his back on him. ``It''s okay if you don''t kiss me. I don''t like that either.'''' ``...'''' Nymphet was clearly nervous. For some reason, the nymphet hesitates and ys with her hands. Vikir says onest thing to Nymphet. "...and. " It''s not ''Grandpa.'' It''s ''Uncle.''" It was a little unusual for her thirteen-year-old to hear her brother called Vikir. Vikir left the audience on foot, leaving the nymph visibly disappointed. "Now, wait!" Vikiel would have done that if Saint Dolores hadn''t gotten in his way. __________________________ __________________________ "? Don''t forget to Rate this novel and add it to your library! ????" Chapter 151 - 151: Under the Moon

Chapter 151: Under the Moon

"Wait!" Saint Dolores stopped Vikir. "Are you being too hard on her? Did she kiss you?" "No." "That''s not ''no''; it''s ''no''!" ``She wants to kiss you like that, so give her a kiss!'''' ``It''s embarrassing.'''' Dolores opens her mouth in disbelief. I''ve never seen anyone say "I''m embarrassed" so openly. She pushes Vikir away and picks up her nymphet. "Ah, that cruel oppa doesn''t like kissing. Can I give it to my sister instead?" "..." "Ah, my sister doesn''t like it."" However, Dolores was a very determined nymph. Dolores watches in disbelief as Nymphet leaves and Vikir leaves. "She doesn''t seem to open her heart to anyone...?" She knew why the nymphet had opened her heart to Vikir. Nymphet dropped the ball into the sewer while running, and Vikir jumped into the sewer without hesitation to pick it up. Who wouldn''t be moved to watch him hand the ball back to her with mud dripping from her body? Dolores, who must have been watching from afar, is moved to tears when she sees the nymphet herself dropping the ball into the sewer. "...Vikir. What an unknown." Dolores thought this as she watched Vikir''s back shrink in the distance. He wanted to know more about his junior. * * * The day was drawing to a close. Vikir left the Great Hall and headed for his dormitory. The four-person dormitory was shared by Tudor, Sancho, Piggy, and Vikir. The childcare worker on duty in front of the dormitory waved to the students. "Okay, volunteers, pleasee in." "If you arrivete, all the doors of the building will be closed, and you won''t be able to open them." "You can''t go out. The dorms are closed after 10 a.m." The Indulgentia orphanage has an unusually strict curfew. All the doors and windows of the buildings are locked at night, and vehicr traffic is strictly prohibited. The boarders are constantly roaming the corridors, listening to theints of the volunteers, but Vikir realized that it was surveince, not protection. "...especially in the dorms where the children live." Even Vikir had never visited the children''s rooms at night. Guards roamed the outside of the building, while four Shadows of Guilty stood guard inside. Geront, Hebe, Fed, and Ephebo. I had never seen them, but I could smell their presence from the faint odor they gave off. As long as these four troublesome obstacles stand in his way, he cannot move forward. Then Vikir stopped and waited for the scent to fade further. And this night, a dark cloud swallowed the moon. It was hunting time. Vikir went to the public shower room, got out of the shower, and wrapped a towel around himself. Dinner will be served in a few minutes, and then it''s time for bed. He wipes his body and goes to bed casually. "Hey, Vikir!" As nned, Tudor carries Vikir on his shoulders. When Vikir turned his head, Tudor smiled evilly and whispered, "Hey, hey. Look at those abs. Who did you trick into killing?" Tudorughed and rubbed Vikir''s stomach. Then he narrowed his eyes and persuaded Vikir in a quiet voice. ``That''s right. Will you take your beautiful body to bed with me tonight?'''' ``Then what and where are you going?'''' ``Come on, Vikir. When you die, your body rots and turns into dust. You have to use this young, supple body a little more efficiently, right? Tudorughs as he looks at Vikir''s charity. Sancho, who was standing next to him, looked down at Tudor with pitiful eyes. "You''re talking at length about sneaking into girls'' dorms in the middle of the night. Is thising from a guy who ims he wants to be a hero?" "There''s a saying that says a hero has a true identity. ``Heroes naturally like colors.'''' Piggy, who was next to him, asked shyly at Tudor''s words. "Aren''t you a heroic liar?" "Hahaha! Anyway, finding a woman who will give him everything is chivalrous romance, and who can me me? Tudor''s eyes lit up, and he began to persuade Sancho and Piggy. "Isn''t it delightful to imagine," he said, "to cross the pitch-ck night and the mighty boundary, climb up the east wing of the castle wall, and meet her? If only there were no dragons in the way, it would be chivalrous literature! As you know, even the dormitories at our academy are strictly separated for men and women, and if it weren''t for this opportunity, I wouldn''t be able to spend a night in the same room with a woman for four years." "Uh, what are you going to do with them?" "Yes, Piggy! That''s a good question! What do we do? Just drink and hang out! We y drinking games and talk about more serious things, huh?" "Hmmm. Drinking games? You mean, like, drinking until one of us copses and dies?" "That''s a very Sancho opinion; why would you y that kind of game with girls¡ªnot that stupid northern drinking game, but a random game or a truth game or something?" Sancho, a native of the North, was intrigued by Tudor''sments, as his only experience with nightly drinking was with a group of sweaty men. Piggy, too, had never really talked to a girl her own age before and looked at Tudor with half concern and half anticipation. "Hmmm. I''m all for it, but the question is whether the girls like me or whether they think I''m a muscle pig blinded by desire. "Hello, Sancho. Girls think the same as boys, and I''ve already kissed a woman in the daytime. We''re in the right ce at the right time, and she walks out the back door." He agreed to sneak out and greet us. '''' ``Hey, can Ie too? I hope I don''t cause too much trouble...'''' ``Haha! If there are a lot of people, The more, the better, so if you get caught, you can share the punishment and be confident! She''s chubby and cute, so she''s secretly sought after! It''s great for conversation. After Tudor managed to get Sancho and Piggy on board, he turned his head nervously. Vikir stood expressionless. Tudor looked at him and opened his mouth. ``Hmm. Vikir. ``We''ll keep the damage to a minimum, but... it''s a four-person room, so I think we should enjoy ourst night as a memory...'''' ``Let''s go.'''' `` Oh, don''t be so pathetic. What?'''' Tudor rolled his eyes. And Sancho and Piggy too. Vikir rified again. "Let''s go. I like girls." "..." That was the most inappropriate look and line in the world. Tudor stammered and opened his mouth. "You know you''re not going to duel with girls, right? It''s a social thing, right?" "I know." Vikir nodded, and Sancho and Piggy rolled their eyes. "Vikir. You''re not sick, are you? If you can, please tell me. My ointment, made from medicinal herbs that grow wild in the north, can heal even the spirit." "Vi, Vikir. What am I missing?" You''ve never been interested in women... Of course, as his friends feared, Vikir had never been interested in women. But Vikir had other things in mind. "Tonight is the perfect time to y demons." It was a moonless night, and the night world was the perfect hunting ground for nighthounds. Vikir sneaks out of the dormitory under the guise of a group of men and women and looks for a gap in the tight security. If he gets caught early in the assassination attempt, he can use the other boys as an excuse. Boys of the same age do this, girls of the same age do that, and adults who see the innocent love of young people often smile tolerantly. Since the Tudors are from aristocratic backgrounds and Sancho and Piggy are young academy students, their identities are all but guaranteed. Even if Vikir were found wandering the hallways, he could probably get away with the excuse that he got lost looking for the girls'' room. Meanwhile, Tudor excitedly exined his ns for the day. ``Okay, Vikir is on board, so all the boys go to our room. When they hear the clock tower bell ringing in the middle of the night, they pretend to go to the bathroom and go out into the hallway¡ªthe ceiling. They followed the exhaust vent, climbed the water pipe, went to the site where thetch of the toilet window on the first floor of the girls'' dormitory was broken, and went to the emergency exit, where the girls wrote down the room number of today''s meeting ce on a piece of paper. That was a very specific and detailed n for meeting the children. Vikir''s unusually serious expression matched the innocence of the n. The more boys and girls involved in the n, the more room there is for distraction. "...this way. The security guard on duty will be changing tonight, so there will be a gap. We gather in front of the emergency exit and leave when the midnight bell rings." Fluffy, one-day-old puppies squeal with excitement as they experience their first deviation. Then. Between these little hairballs, experienced hunting dogs hid their sharp teeth. _____________________ _____________________ "??? Get ready to dive into a new chapter of this captivating novel every day , and don''t forget to Rate this novel and add it to your library! ????" Chapter 152 - 152: Battlefield Tactics

Chapter 152: Battlefield Tactics

"Help him, Vikir. Tudor, a budding superhero wannabe, has always been proud and confident, but now he''s defending himself in a dire situation. "Hmm. Keep this up. Then you''ll die. Yes, please kill me. You can''t ask for mercy anyway, Vikir.'''' Sancho, the next mercenary king aiming for supremacy in the north, has an irrepressible fighting spirit and epts death without losing his fighting spirit. "Vikir, you deceived me! Piggy is just Piggy. But he trusts Vikir more than anyone, so at thest moment, the knife stabs him in the back. His frustration is at its peak when ...but. Vikir brutally murdered his friend. "If you don''t make it in time, you''ll die." Vikir''s voice sounded hoarse. Charak~. The card has been moved. Colorful horses moved around on a wide piece of cardboard. Vikir''s ck piece swallowed Tudor''s blue piece, Sancho''s red piece, and Piggy''s yellow piece. At the same time, Tudor, Sancho, and Piggy are brought back to the starting line. ...with three sses of punishment. ``Unfortunately, I lost again! How is this guy so good at board games?'''' ``I feel like I''ve already drank a liter of punishment drink.'''' ``...I feel like I''m going to throw up.'''' " Piggy pouted as he watched the distance he and Tudor and Sancho worked so hard to cover on the board reset in an instant, and the drinks piled up in front of them. Meanwhile, the girls wereughing and chatting. ``Hi Vikir, you''re very good at board games.'''' ``Do you have any tips for throwing cards?'''' ``You look like you''ve been ying games all day!'''' The normally modest schoolgirls were wearing casual clothes. Late at night, the boys came to the girls'' restroom and were enjoying the atmosphere of the drinking party. It''ste at night, and the lovers (?) led by Tudor sneak out of the boys'' dormitory and sneak into the girls'' dormitory. Following the consent of the male students, the female students broke thetch on one corner of the window of the first-floor toilet, sneaked in from the first floor, entered the second floor through the drainpipe, and climbed up. From the emergency stairs, we went to the third floor and finally to the women''s floor on the fourth floor, which was a restricted area. Of course, I was stopped by the police on duty several times along the way, but today the security guard''s supervision was unusuallyx. Probably because they didn''t want to strictly control secret meetings between young men and women. Well, it doesn''t matter. Now, both boys and girls are sitting in their rooms ying board games. This game is called Ut, and the penalties are primarily fines and drinking, but there are also separate penalties for moving and cing pieces on the board. Examples: "Hold the hand of the person you like for 5 seconds," "Kiss the person wearing red on the forehead for 10 seconds," "Hug the person in front of you for 30 seconds.""Such. There was a space in almost all non-criminal penalties; the closer to the goal, the higher the level. "This is a thumb game, not a drinking game." Someone looking at the board muttered. It was Bianca, sitting on the bed wearing sweatpants. Tudor frowned. "Don''t you think you''reining a bit too much because no one wants to date you?" "I think you were wrong when you said no one wants to date you, you bastard." Words between Tudor and Bianca. Sinir, who was standing next to him, interrupted. "Oh,e on, guys, it''s fun to drink." Sinir smiled like a cute puppy. As a star student, she always wore smart school uniforms and had a perfect image, but now she wears loose tank tops and dolphin pants, so she looks quite familiar to Masu. The boys began to murmur among themselves. "...Hmm. Maybe I should have paid more attention to how I dressed." "Are you stupid?" Do you think they don''t care about their clothes? Those are their battle uniforms. Sancho and Tudor looked at each other. "Yut." Vikir moved his horse again. Tudor''s and Sancho''s horses were eaten again. Then. "Ut" and strategically moved back and forth. "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! Hey, let''s take more punishment!" ``I''m just drinking myself to death...'''' Tudor and Sancho regret taking Vikir and reach for their sses of punishment schnapps. Well then. "Hey, hey, hey, hey...kids, students drink a little too." That was St. Dolores. She was sittingfortably on the bed wearing a stretch T-shirt of hers and pajamas of her pants. In fact, she was deep in thought. ``They''re volunteering during Golden Week, so it''s okay to deviate once in a while.'''' Well, maybe they should have a few drinks in case of an ident. Hmm, do you feel a little old? Seeing Dolores'' worried expression, Tudor grinned and picked up the ss. "Don''t worry, Madam President, it''s not alcohol, it''s lemonade!" Suddenly, Dolores felt relieved. Of course, she didn''t know that lemonade contained a small amount of alcohol. Meanwhile, Vikir was still ying a board game by himself. Why is Vikir, who doesn''t usually like to be in the spotlight, so active in matches? "It reminds me of the old days." It''s a memory. It''s a game. Throw 4 tiles and select Do (pig), Ge (dog), Geol (sheep), Yut (cow), and Mo (horse) depending on the situation and move them forward. Go forward or sideways. If you meet an opponent''s horse on the way, you can eat it and bring it back to the starting line. This board game was very popr with soldiers in the field, in ambushes, and on standby during the Age of Destruction. Not because it was particrly fun, but because Army Internal Affairs didn''t have any other board games to y. "I yed this game until I got bored while fighting for five minutes in the trenches on Hill 7 on the Western Front." In the midst of a protracted war and constant confrontation with the enemy. The soldiers lived a boring daily life. It was one of the few things they could do together as a group of men. Of course, back then, it was an outdated ssic game yed only by soldiers on the front lines, so there were a lot of old men and outcasts who learned all sorts of unusual techniques... "Now," a while ago That''s why no one had any experience with it. He''s currently the second-best yer in board games, even behind Piggy, but his throwing skills are terrible. ``If you do that, you will lose military funding for yourrades.'''' That would have been enough for most soldiers on the front lines during the Age of Destruction. Vikir wasn''t much of a yer himself but was often pulled over by his superiors to learn tricks. ...pull it! There was a dull sound backwards. Vikir''s ck piece moved forward and swallowed Sinir''s white piece, which was 5 squares away. And then, in the next round, he moves back one space and eats another white stone from Sinir. The two white horses return to the starting line at the end of thep. Sinir screams after losing two points. "Hyung! Are you a professional gamer? Why are you so good? I lost in studying, but now I lost in the game." He told me not to call him Oppa. But she called me Hyung. Tudor, from whom Vikir had stolen five horses, asked Vikir with a shocked expression. ``No, you''re good with your hands; you''re good with dice; you''re good with cards... Are there any games you can''t y?'''' ``No.'''' Vikir said it firmly. Everyone present held their breath at his overwhelming confidence. ``Hey, Vikrl, Vikir, will you let me ride your horse?'''' ``Hey, I want to see your face; hehe, could you take off your bangs, please?'''' Please take off your sses." ``Aren''t you having trouble breathing? Should I cut your hair, especially the bangs?'''' Some of the girls crept up to Vikir''s side and touched his arms and knees. Then someone else pointed out girls who were interested in Vikir. "Are you good at board games?" This is Dolores, the student council president. ``So, do you know how to y Go?'''' She didn''t know about any other games, but she was confident in this one. Finally, Vikir nodded. ``I can y something.'''' ``Really?'''' What is your level of shogi skill?" "About level 2." Doloresughed in her heart. "Second grade, that''s enough to brag about." For reference, she was an amateur at level 5. I was the top ace in my first year at university and served as vice president of the Go Club in my second year. Since no one in his family could y Go, he enthusiastically took up the position. ... After that, the club was disbanded because no new students came. After that, no one yed with her, and most people didn''t know how to y with her at all. Dolores was also busy with work and had difficulty ying Go, so of course her hobby fell by the wayside. But here''s a boy who thinks he''s good at every board game. He only has second-ss skills. ``Eh, president, are you going to y a game with Vikir?'''' ``Sister, you''re amazing!'''' ``How do you feel about this versatile yer who is good at board games?'''' A game? The atmosphere in the room weed Dolores'' participation. Dolores jumped out of bed and couldn''t resist the cheers. Up until now, I had been watching from the sidelines because I didn''t know how to y board games, but this time it was different. The only board game she could y, and the only game she was very good at, was Go. It''s been a while since we had a match like this. "Then, let''s have some fun. The saint held up the simple chess board brought by King Tudor and smiled. Amateur Level 5 has its hidden strengths. Dolores and Vikir''s The difference in power was as great as the difference between heaven and earth. And she kept it a secret for now. ``It''s a punishment, but how about a punishment drink for each house?'''' The other students who were beaten by Vikir cheered at Dolores'' bold provocation. And. "...I understand." Vikir was as indifferent as ever and could only nod. ¨C __________________________ __________________________ "? Don''t forget to Rate this novel and add it to your library! ????" Chapter 153 -153: Beyond the Game

Chapter 153: Chapter153: Beyond the Game

A white castle was built on the chessboard. Under the saint''s leadership, the great White Army expanded its territory by building powerful citadels around the world and using smaller fortresses as bases. Level 5 amateur Dolores dominates the board. The whole country was whitened by his iron defenses and gradual, sure attacks. Should we do that? "Hmph." Dolores couldn''t help but moan. ¡ò ¡ð¡ð¡ð ¡ò ¡ð ¡ð ¡ð ¡ð ¡ð ¡ñ ¡ð ¡ò ¡ð ¡ñ ¡ò This pure and noble white citadel has been invaded by hordes of dark evil for some time. Vikir. Then the ck cavalry led by Vikir divided into several lines and attacked the White Citadel. Dolores'' pdins were helpless against this mysterious movement, as if the ck cavalry had dug a small crack, destroyed the entire interior, and rushed through the gap on the other side. "It''s not level 2. He tricked me!" Dolores gathered his remaining troops and fortified the walls. Fortresses and outposts were built a little more closely together, and the fortresses at the four corners of the city also had thicker walls. But once again, the ck cavalry broke through the snow-white walls and trampled them. ¡ò¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ò ¡ð¡ò¡ñ¡ð ¡ð¡ñ¡ò¡ñ ¡ð¡ñ¡ò¡ñ¡ò ¡ò ¡ñ¡ò¡ñ What was once white is now empty, reced by ck. "Oh, no! If we put in any more...! Dolores gathered her best troops, strengthened the walls of the citadel, and secured the passage. Thest fortress. Thest line. Defend it! And like Alsn guarantees unconditional victory, but only as long as you can hold it. Vikir''s ck soldiers bared their fangs again. A ck aura shaped like an awl pierces through the white wall and wreaks havoc inside. The whitend that Dolores so stubbornly protected is finally covered with Vikir''s ck traces. ¡ò¡ò¡ò¡ò¡ñ ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ò ¡ò¡ò¡ò¡ð¡ñ ¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ñ¡ò ¡ñ ¡ñ¡ñ¡ò A ck dog with its mouth wide open in the shelter. Finished, open. "Adali." Vikir took the saint''s arm into his mouth. If he bites hard enough, her right arm will break. The same fate would soon befall her left arm, then her right leg, then her left leg, then her torso, and finally her neck. Sweat dripped down Dolores'' forehead as she realized that her entire group was about to be destroyed. "What should I do?" What should I do...?" No matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t find a way to escape from the ck monster''s jaws. I already feel a sense of defeat. And Dolores couldn''t admit it. Finally, all Go yers arepetitive. She has been through heaven and hell many times in the short time she has been in the game. And today, Dolores met the right person. ``It''s like shaking hands at the end of a train.'''' The assault on Vikir''s psyche continued. Vikir, on the other hand, was a little surprised. "In today''s world, it''s probably a level 5." It''s not that Dolores was a bad yer, but rather that she yed better than she expected. Vikir was ying boring matches with quite a few people on the battlefield before his rpse. One of his guys, a sergeant who was a good yer, said to him: "What are your skills?" I''m about level 1. Of course, it was evaluated even before the war.'''' He said that if it were Vikir''s level, it would be level 2 or 3. Although he is top-notch, Vikir''s skills are slightly inferior to his. "Hahaha, ever since the war of annihtion with the demon world, there has been no organization or tournament to check your strength." Is that the reason? I expected Vikir to be around level 2, but when I checked, it seemed like it would be higher. And finally. ... That''s right! Thest stone hit the board, and Dolores'' head fell off. "...I lost." Regardless of the loss, There is no point in even calcting the house. Then, voices of admiration arose from all around. "Wow! This is the first time I''ve seen a saint giving instructions on Go!" "Mrs. President, weren''t you featured in the newspapers when you were young? As a Go genius?" "Even when there was a Go club in the Colosseum, the president was the one who single-handedly massacred the Magic Tower Go Club and the Varangian Go Club." "How can this happen? Since the other person is Dolores, everyone is careful about what they say. It''s not surprising that there were harsh reviews such as ``I was torn apart'''' and ``I was torn apart''''. Vikir was just cleaning up the board. "Now, wait! Another game, another game, this time in shorthand! Dolores stretched out her hand and clung to Vikir. Essentially, all Go yers, especially those called geniuses, The yers arepetitive. Last but not least, Dolores waspetitive in this field. In the end, Vikir epted Dolores'' offer. The game was called Kaigi. Masu. The rules are simple. He has 3 seconds to decide his next move. This will significantly reduce the time it takes to y the game. Vikir and Dolores had moved in front of Dolores'' bed so as not to disturb the other students while they were drinking. But the students followed closely behind them, drinks in hand, sitting in a circle around the board where the game was being yed. Apparently, it was fun to watch. ``This is surprisingly fun. Go.'''' ``Yes, watching my father y was always boring.'''' ``I don''t know; did you put Boss and Vikir in a tense situation? ?" "I don''t know, but... I know it wasn''t a close fight." On the battlefield, the focus is on Saint''s White and Vikir''s ck, and they sh violently. ...Bang! ...Click! ...Click! ...Click! ...Click! ...Click! ...Click! ...Click! ck and white shed across the surface at great speed. At that moment, a dry voice was heard from Vikir''s mouth. ¡ò¡ñ¡ò¡ñ¡ò¡ñ¡ò¡ñ ¡ò¡ñ¡ð¡ñ¡ò¡ò¡ñ¡ð¡ñ¡ò ¡ð¡ò¡ð¡ñ¡ð¡ò¡ð ¡ñ ¡ò¡ñ¡ð¡ñ¡ò¡ò¡ñ ¡ð¡ñ¡ò 444 4 ¡ò ¡ñ¡ò¡ñ¡ò¡ñ¡ò¡ñ ¡ò¡ñ¡ò¡ñ¡ò¡ò¡ñ¡ò¡ñ¡ò "I understand." Hearing these words, Dolores thought seriously. "Should I turn it over? That was the strongest feeling I had ever had in thest 12 years. But when she felt the eyes of those around her, she couldn''t help but say those words in a hushed voice. "...We lost." The surrounding students who had been watching the battle and holding their breath all gasped. Sinir broke into a cold sweat. ``I thought I was pretty good at Go, but...I can''t read your moves.'''' Piggy also nodded. ``First of all, Vikir''s style is not today''s style. No one on the current Knights ys like that, and it''s clearly not a good move, so why would they? Meanwhile, Dolores couldn''t hide her confusion. Go is all about building houses. But Vikir acted as if he didn''t care about the house. It was a mess; it was a dog fight. Instead of building his own house, Vikir did everything he could to destroy the enemy''s house. Vikir bites and bites and bites like a spineless madman, and Dolores loses his arms and legs. "..." Vikir smiled bitterly as Dolores shook her head in disbelief. As I said earlier, those who have not experienced war can never understand those who have. When the era of destruction arrived, there was no point in building a house or raising a family. I didn''t know when the devil would attack and destroy my family. The only way to survive was to roam the battlefield and destroy the enemy''s stronghold first. This atmosphere, this drive, and these values defined Vikir''s ying style, but Dolores and the other students were unaware of it. "Well, I don''t know much about Go, but I can tell you he''s a crazy dog." "That''s a crazy dog style. Well, it has its own charm." Bianca nodded in agreement. But none of this chatter reached Dolores'' ears. Who am I, where am I, and where am I going? After all, everyone has a board game to be proud of. We all have our favorite board games.¡ªuntil they were taken away by the wrong person. And when that happens, your whole world is turned upside down. No matter how undefeated you are, just one loss can take away all your confidence. In the end, Dolores was forced to swallow the punishment again. "...gulp" I burp when I drink too much lemonade. Dolores tried desperately to hide her bulging stomach and burps. Well then. Hup! She had a hup. "What the hell?" Dolores looked around at the students around her. Everyone was smiling from ear to ear. Dolores quickly checked thebel on the ss soda bottle. In fact, it contained too much alcohol to be called a drink. "You fooled me...Hup!" Dolores'' face grew redder and redder. She''s hot and sweaty. In a room filled with empty liquor bottles, the air grew hotter, and red-faced boys and girls mingled with each other. at that time. Boom, boom, boom, boom. I heard footsteps outside the door. Dolores felt the intoxication from earlier starting to wear off. "The superior has arrived!" Everyone present jumped to their feet after hearing Dolores'' words. It was like being poured cold water on it. "Bottle! Hide the bottle first! The ceiling panel suddenly won''t open, and the window is too narrow to get out!" "Where do we hide the boys?" "In the bed, under the covers. Everyone below!'''' ``Ah, but.'''' What happened to the man and the woman?" "Don''t be silly! He''s a man after all." "Shut up and turn off the light!" Please turn off the light first! Everyone was panicking. And in this atmosphere,. ...Bang! I heard the sound of a key opening the door. Click. The supervisor came into the room. _____________________ _____________________ "??? Get ready to dive into a new chapter of this captivating novel every day , and don''t forget to Rate this novel and add it to your library! ????" Chapter 154 - 154: Dormitory Drama

Chapter 154: Dormitory Drama

...Bang! The dormitory manager of the girls'' dormitory opens the door and looks into the room. ``Isn''t it strange? Did you think you heard something?'''' In a quiet room, only the windows were dimly lit, and dark clouds were gradually gathering outside. saegsaeg- If you listen closely, you can hear light breathing. The supervisor looks around the room and is careful not to wake the students. .... Everyone is sleeping peacefully in bed. With a nket over your head,. She scratched her head because she didn''t see anything wrong. "Did you hear something wrong?" But she didn''t know. She heard it all the time. In fact, something quite strange was happening in the mass of nkets that nowy on the bed. ``Hey,e down; you''re too close.'''' ``How do I get out of here? Am I going to get kicked out?'''' Bianca is lying in bed, wrapped head to toe in nkets. Below her lies Tudor, her body stretched out in a stiff position. The two of them are always at odds, and even in this situation, they got into an argument. "Shit, why did you have toe to my bed?" "It was an emergency, and I had no choice!" "You''re dirty; don''t whisper in my ear; I''m breathing." "For me!" "Shhh!" You''re going to get caught! Tudor and Bianca pressed their beating hearts against each other''s chests. When the two of them raise their heads slightly, they can see the director''s shadow illuminated by the moonlight on the white ceiling. "...Hup!" Both Tudor and Bianca were frightened by the shadow of their boss, who hade so close to them, and they pressed their bodies even closer together. The two hugged each other tightly, forgetting their usual grudges. This slightly reduced the height of the oddly shaped futon mass. And it happened frequently on all the other beds as well. On the other hand,. "..." Doloresy on the bed, wrapped in a nket, and remembered what happened earlier. Look, how did this happen? A few seconds before the door opened, she blew out the candle and immediately jumped into bed. It all happened in an instant. The original upants of the room, the girls, jumped into bed, followed by the boys nearby. A nket was thrown over her, and the lights were turned off. Dolores was a genius with extraordinary powers of observation and memory, remembering exactly which boy was in which girl''s bed just before the lights out. ``I''m sure Tudor went to Bianca''s bed, Piggy went to Sinir''s bed, and Sancho went to...'''' The faces of the boy and the girl alternated in my head. Fortunately, the gender ratio was just right, and the girls were hiding the boys. So, Dolores also has to hide the boy in her bed. "And in my bed?" Dolores remembered the face of the boy closest to her. Vikir. Remembering his casual expression, Dolores'' face immediately lit up. He''ll be under her nket soon. Her heart raced at the thought. "Hmm, what should I do?'' Oh my god!'' I''ve never seen anything like this before, and I don''t know what to do. Dolores felt her hands be sticky as she gripped the corner of the nket. I closed my eyes tightly while feeling it. ...but? Hours passed, but Vikir did not crawl under the covers. At this point, it was Dolores who was on fire. What was he doing in this desperate situation, where his boss could arrive at any moment? "...?" Dolores pushed his nket down a little and looked out of bed. At this moment, Vikir stopped and silently stared at the corner of the ceiling. ``It''s about time.'''' The boys were moderately drunk and having fun. They should be in bed or back in their dorms by now. Vikir nned to use this to escape through the hole in the ceiling and kill Guilty. He already had enough alibi. ``If I had just disappeared, you''d think I''d have gotten scared and gone back to the boys'' dormitory.'''' So Vikir chose that moment to disappear. Just when I was about to throw myself towards the ceiling,. ``What do you think you''re doing?'''' A hand gripped the hem of Vikir''s robe. It was Saint Dolores who made Vikir stand up with swirling eyes. "...?" Dolores was so nervous that even Bikile was nervous. With a cold sweat on her face and her eyes wide, she grabbed the hem of Vikir''s clothes and pulled him into the nket. "Wait, wait..." Bikir didn''t have time to apologize. The nket was pulled over him, and he realized he was on top of Dolores. And at this point,. kiiig... The door opened, and the overseer entered. * * * ``Did you hear me wrong?'''' The voice came from outside the futon, from the bed. Dolores screamed as she felt his eyes roll back. "No! You heard me right! I''m sorry! I''m sorry!" Vikir lies t on top of her. They are now so close that their noses touch and bend slightly. "...Haa" Vikir sighed quietly. If you miss this opportunity, you may never get the chance to kill the devil again. You shouldn''t waste your time here. But Vikir''s sigh seemed to mean something different to Dolores. "It''s hot, it''s hot!" Her ears burned as if from someone else''s breath. The saint felt tickling all over her body, and she instinctively shrank down. At the same time, a great challenge befell Dolores. Yao Yi. Since I lost the game of Go earlier, I drank too much soda, or rather, alcohol, and my stomach started to burp and swell. Vikir''s body pressed so hard against my lower abdomen that I felt nauseous. In despair, Dolores cried out not to God but to the guard standing outside her bed. "Please,e back!" But she continued to look around the room, whether she recognized the wishes of everyone in the room or not. "Hmm, it''s a little dry. We don''t want academy volunteers to get sore throats. Should I sprinkle water on the floor? ``If you are a light sleeper, the wind rattles the windows.'''' ``Is the room temperature appropriate? Considering that everyone sleeps with the covers over their heads, I don''t think it''s that cold.'''' Ironically, the boss''spassion made everyone suffer even more. Dolores, in particr, kept her urine in the nket. "Toilet!" I''ll do anything for the toilet!" Dolores gritted his teeth and pushed with all his might. And Vikir had to be ashamed of Dolores'' inappropriate control. "...? Dolores tightened her thighs around Vikir''s waist. It was a necessary action, but Vikiel didn''t know enough to understand. Vikir just pulled away from Dolores. was about to fall. ...pull it! Dolores raised his hands and grabbed Vikir''s back. Doridori ~ She begged desperately. ``Don''t fall!'''' She said with her eyes that if Vikir, who was holding her stomach, moved, her weight would change dramatically. her body. However, Vikir cannot understand Dolores'' despairing expression. Booth. Vikir moves away from Dolores'' stomach. "...Leaked." Dolores felt his body rx a little. She wondered if Vikir noticed, sitting on top of her. And what if he did? "Oh, I don''t think he notices." My lower body is only slightly, if not minimally, wet at most. I''m dressed, I have a nket too, I''m sweating, and the situation is so dire that I don''t think he notices. Just as Dolores rolls his eyes, his vision blurs, and he falls into a trance. ...Kwan! His palm hit the bed near the bedpost above Dolores'' head. Oops. She was standing right in front of Dolores'' bed. Everyone in the room froze at the unexpectedly loud sound. Especially Dolores, who heard it right in front of him. The Overseer''s moonlit shadow loomed very close on the white sheets. Did you get caught? Was he finally caught? A year of silence continued in the room for a moment. .... Finally, the prefect muttered to himself. "Wow, in this weather, it''s hot and there are mosquitoes." She raised her palm and frowned. "Oh, no. Look at me. Oops, that was noisy. Sorry, volunteers..." She bowed a few times to the girls who were already sleeping, then took a step back and hurried. I left the room. Thud! The door ms shut, and his footsteps echo down the hallway. After a moment of silence, the nkets on the bed were pulled back one by one. ``Wow, I thought I was going to get caught.'''' ``I cried a little because I was so scared.'''' ``That was a thrill. ``Haha!'''' The boys and girls said that while they were alone. One by one, I pushed my body onto the bed. "..." "..." Some blushed as they looked at each one, like Tudor and Bianca. Others were nning to kill each other, but most of them ...but I think he thought it was just a fun event. There''s only one person here. There was one person who was not happy about that. ``...!...!...!...!...!...!...! St. Dolores. The school''s student council president. The director has returned, but he hasn''t taken off his nket yet. "What should I do, what should I do, what should I do, what should I do, what should I do, what should I do, what should I do, what should I do?" Cold sweat pours out like rain, my eyes are spinning, and my vision is blurry. . I did it. I did it. I can already feel a hot, wet sensation rising from my lower body. I lost at Go and drank too much. The crowd was no joke. It''s an overwhelming wetness that can''t even be described as sweat or wetness. I don''t know if the alcohol has a lot of vitamins, or even the color... It would be fine if I threw away the bed, nkets, and clothes, but I don''t want to do that. I couldn''t even hide the fact that Vikir''s pants werepletely wet when he was near me. And what about the smell? What will happen if the world finds out? The image I have built as a noble and benevolent student council president is crumbling. About two years before graduation, it was clear what nickname I would get after that. "Pisser" It''s not bad. Dolores will likely suffer from that nickname for years. It would tarnish the reputation of the Quobadis family and provide a good excuse for enemies within the family. Dolores cringed at the prospect of such a negative future. Is that the reason? She was still sobbing in her nket, even though all of her students had thrown off their nkets and gotten out of bed. She didn''t even know how to look at Vikir''s face now on top of her. this very moment. Grab it! The nket was pulled back mercilessly. Vikir pushed Dolores away. There was no hesitation or mercy. "Oh!" Dolores was stunned to realize that was all. Now, Vikir expressed his displeasure at having something dirty on him, and the atmosphere in the room quickly became unpleasant. The atmosphere ispletely ruined, drinks are spilled, and there''s a lot of apuse. I felt dizzy. Cold sweat was already seeping all over my body. My body is so hot that my tongue doesn''t listen. "Should I...jump?" Dolores stares out the window and considers the most extreme idea. One word brought her back to her senses. ``I don''t drink anymore.'''' Vikir''s rough, deep voice caught everyone''s attention. Tudor looked confused as he retrieved the remaining bottle from under the bed. ``What do you mean? The night has just begun, and the drinking party has just begun!'''' ``No, we''re done here.'''' ``...?'''' Tudor, Sancho, and Piggy all cut their necks. I didn''t shake my head because this was the first time I''d heard Vikir speak with such confidence. Well then. Vikirpletely threw off his nket and came into view. His pants were soaked, yellow, and wet. Everyone''s eyes widened when they saw her. Of course, the gaze that remained on Vikir''s lower body turned to the lower body of Dolores on the bed. The bed and nkets were simrly wet and yellowed. The faces of all the men and women in the room were filled with fear. Dolores covers her face with both hands as his gaze falls on her like an arrow. Failure, despair, shame, self-destruction, fear, whining, screaming¡ªthe feeling of myself falling into the abyss of everything. .... but at this very moment. There was a saving grace that helped Dolores recover from her downward spiral. ``I drank and peed my pants.'''' That was Vikir''s contact. __________________________ __________________________ "? Don''t forget to Rate this novel and add it to your library! ????" Chapter 155 - 155: Undercover Operation

Chapter 155: Undercover Operation

"I''m sorry this happened." Vikir turned around and apologized. Dolores was expressionless and couldn''t answer. And the people around him couldn''t help but misunderstand his expressionless expression. ``Vikir! Don''t be an idiot! ``Why are you so brave?'''' ``The Saint is in shock!'''' ``Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! Sister, hurry up and go to the shower room! I''ll help you!" Who on earth would pee in the belly of a saint? I couldn''t believe what was happening. Tudor, Sancho, and Piggy are appalled by this unprecedented disaster. Sinir and Bianca were also speechless and opened their mouths like carp. Just one. Vikir was the only one who remained calm and rational. ``People sometimes make mistakes when they drink.'''' Vikir tried tofort Dolores by saying this. He tried to tell her not to worry too much. But it was too much for the other students watching. "Saints, let us dere a holy war." "Vikir! Kneel and pray, or you will be banished!" "It''s a holy war! Meanwhile, the Holy War of Quobadis will take ce! "..." Dolores opened her mouth but couldn''t say anything. His vision rotated. "What the hell is going on?" Why is everyone yelling at Vikir? I''m the one who peed.'''' A thought ran through her mind, paralyzing her. Panic. For the first time, she threw a tantrum. Normally, she would ept being called annoying, but she wouldn''t have passed that stigma onto others. However, Dolores was too shocked to decide whether this was reality or a nightmare. So she''s sitting on the bed with her mouth half open, and she can''t speak. She even shows signs of transient aphasia. Sinir and Bianca stand on either side of Dolores, who looks like a lost soul. ``Mrs. President, let''s take you to the bathroom first.'''' ``Don''t look away! I''ll stab you with an arrow!'''' Sinir and Bianca picked up the unconscious Dolores and rushed into the bathroom. The rest of the girls looked at Dolores'' bed and started cleaning it. The boys are watching and can''t move. Next. Tudor, Sancho, Piggy, and the other boys surrounded Vikir and asked him incredulously. "V-Vikir. You really peed on yourself, right? Please tell me otherwise. But Vikir did not listen to his friends. He took Dolores'' shame upon himself for two reasons. The first was a small repayment for the blessings received from St. Dolores before returning home. Dolores, then known as the Saint of the Battlefield, saved countless wounded soldiers from the brink of death, including Vikir. At that time, Dolores could not remember Vikir''s name or face, but Vikir did not forget her grace even in her second life. And the second one is murder. Guilty. You must kill him before this night is over. To be honest, I didn''t have much time for such childish y. I have to finish drinking quickly. But the saint gave me a good excuse. "I''m sorry, friend. When you drink, you turn into a dog. A dog is a dog. A hunting dog. Vikir apologized, but his friends were surprisingly forgiving. ``Oh, you ruined the party.'''' ``Well, it''s definitely going to be an unforgettable night.'''' ``Vikir, I hope we find you a good transfer school.'''' Tudor and Sanchoughed hysterically, and Piggy cried for Vikir''s future. Piggy realized how difficult it would be to do well in school now that Vikir had been discovered by the Saint and all the girls in the room. ...Of course. ``Then let''s go back now. Sorry about the cleaning issue. Please tell the saint to ask for theundry feeter.'''' However, Vikir himself didn''t seem to care at all. * * * It''ste at night. The male students who broke into the girls'' dormitory returned to the boys'' dormitory under the cover of night. Just before returning to their respective rooms, Vikir remained alone on purpose. ``I''m going to stop by theundry room.'''' He had a good excuse to avoid arousing suspicion: he needed to wash his pee pants. Tudor, Sancho, and Piggy pat Vikir on the shoulder as they head to theundry room. "Come on, Vikir. Even if religion is your enemy, I am your friend. Our spear will be your strength.'''' ``If you are expelled, don''t worry about finding a job. I will rmend you to the Northern Mercenary Guild. If you receive my rmendation, you will be given an office job.'''' You should be able to get the job.'''' ``Now, let''s leave Vikir alone. Of course, I''m on your side! I''m amoner, but I''m sure my family will help me if I need it!'''' Yes. With that, everyone rushed into the room, as if wanting to give Vikir some time alone. They were still talking about Vikir until the door closed behind them. "Not even a saint would be able to banish him." "If you want to make this a public issue, you have to reveal that we smuggled drinks at night, and that hurts everyone." ``I hope this case stays quiet.'''' and so on. On the other hand,. "..." Vikir returned to theundry room, took off his wet clothes, and quickly put on the clothes he had hidden. Nighthound. Dressed in ck cloth and wearing a gue doctor''s mask over his face, he looked like an unstoppable monster. The dog is hunting now. ``The timing couldn''t have been worse.'''' Tudor and Bianca had been very good at organizing the meetings of the boys and girls, so they already knew the supervisor''s shifts and patrol routes. Through their volunteer work, they also memorized the floor ns and shapes of each building. Vikir quickly climbed to theundry room window and to the outside wall of the building across from him. He has worked so hard so far that he could sail even with his eyes closed. Vikir climbed old drain pipes he opened, crossed the roofs of buildings he repaired, and moved from building to building through windows he installed. The drainpipe was welded in various ces so that he could grab it and climb on it, and there was a recess in the roof of the building that he could crawl into and hide in. The exposed walls, which originally had no windows, were also carved in red brick for easier ess. Rooftop chimney,undry room, shower, toilet, hallway windows, etc. And then. Vikir stood in front of the four-story circr building that surrounded Guilty''s living quarters. Initially, he was housed in Building 4, where children from the ages of 17 to 19 were housed. The second building was his building number 3, which housed children from 13 years old to 16 years old. The third building was Building 2, where the children lived from the age of 8 to 12 years old. The fourth was his building No. 1, where newborns were housed. It wasn''t until Vikir passed these four buildings and went deeper and deeper that he found the room where Guilty was sleeping. Vikir slipped on the roof andnded at the back door of Building 4. When he shakes the ss window at the end of the hallway that he removed earlier, thetch releases, and the window opens. tter, rattle, rattle. With a ghostly movement, Vikir climbed out the window and was immediately faced with the dark, silent hallway of Building 4. Then. "...!" Vikir found a clue on the other side of the tomb-like, quiet hallway. It was dark and meaningful enough for Vikir to hold his gaze for a moment as he walked further down the hallway. door> Our orphanage has established the following code of conduct for the safety of night shift staff:. The following matters must never be divulged to outside parties, and if an ident that vites this urs, our child care facility will not providepensation. _____________________ _____________________ "??? Get ready to dive into a new chapter of this captivating novel every day , and don''t forget to Rate this novel and add it to your library! ????" Chapter 156 - 156: Midnight Patrol

Chapter 156: Midnight Patrol

door> This orphanage has established the following code of conduct for the safety of staff working night shifts. Please do not share the following information with anyone outside of the daycare center. The nursery school will notpensate for idents that ur if you vite these rules. This sign was obviously not there when I arrived during the day. "For the safety of the night staff." Vikil muttered to himself. There were a lot of reservations under the sign. . (1). If you see a child alone in the hallway during your night patrol, ignore him and go back the way you came. If your child approaches you or tries to put something in your hand, move away as quickly as possible. Children are strictly prohibited from walking in the hallways at night, and under no circumstances will children be left alone without a guardian. (2). If a group of children approaches the guardhouse and tells you that there is something wrong with the plumbing in room 66 on the 6th floor of the main building, please reply that you understand and lock the gatehouse door. Then hum your favorite song. "They" don''t like the sound of singing. For your information, there are 65 rooms on the 6th floor of the main building, but there are no 66 rooms in this building. (3). Masturbation is strictly prohibited in this orphanage, regardless of gender. Anytime, anywhere, any way. (4). If you are walking around a hallway and find that no matter how far you go, you cannot reach your destination and the same scenery continues, you should immediately crouch down and push the fire escape against the wall to get over it. Close your eyes and cover your ears in the corners. When the day shift security guardes to work, he first checks the emergency stairs. Stay in this position until you hear the rooster crowing in the morning. * If there is anything else in the list below that negates point 4, you should never pay attention to it. (5). asionally, bodies are discovered that havemitted suicide. This ismon in other orphanages, so please follow standard procedure. However, if you find a child''s body hanging in an ordinary ce, be careful. Please calm down and see if there is anything you can step on. If not, and you wonder how your child could have just stood there and hanged himself, just walk away, leave the area as quickly as possible, and go to the security guard. Office, please turn off the lights and lock the door. Please write down your order carefully. It''s about turning off the lights and locking the door, not locking the door and turning off the lights. Again, never sing. If possible, it''s best not to even make breathing sounds. "It" has ck ears. (6). If you are patrolling the hallways and there is nothing around but you hear a strange breathing sound in your ears, immediately sit down and lie down on the floor. Then squat down, make your body as small as possible, and don''t make a sound. If the noise stops after that, call another employee to find and remove the dirt on the ceiling. (7). There are always two night patrols; there are no exceptions, absolutely no exceptions. (8). If anyone is in the middle of theke above your child''s room, please do not approach them and lock all hallway doors. All attic ceilings and windows in the upper part of the attic should also be locked. Reference: The depth of thiske is 35 meters. (9). Don''t knock on an empty room. He should not pull the locked door handle more than three times. And under no circumstances should you put your ear to the door and listen for anything. (10). If a child you don''t know approaches you and asks for the night watchman''s name or address, never answer. If you are wearing a name tag dutifully, there is no need to ask for your name, and your address is personal information, and the orphanage regtions do not allow you to ask for your name. Simr to subsection (1), orphanages will not leave children alone without a guardian. (11). If you see a group of children on the stairs of Room 6 on the 6th floor of the main building asking for help with their upper bodies hanging over the railing, please do not approach them. You should leave the area as soon as possible, without looking back. Also, shout or sing as loud as you can. Due to the structure of the building, this ce is just a wall, and there is no 7th floor of the main building. (12). If you need to go to the bathroom during your night shift, be sure to go with someone. No matter how often or how inconvenient, there should always be at least two people in the bathroom. However, you should avoid going to the bathroom at night. (13). If you''re walking down a hallway and hear a groan in the walls, you''ll immediatelyugh out loud. Laugh until your moans turn into screams. Then, when the screaming stops, leave the area as soon as possible, go to the guardhouse, and close the door. Also, please do not check the attendance of the kindergarteners for 3 days from the reception the next morning. (14). Point 4 is not present in this manual. In any child''s room, this spooky figure will be left nk. Whenever you see something with the number 4, do the opposite of that number. Never follow number 4. *If there are other things in the list above that negate number 14, don''t bother. That seems like a weird list of rules. Vikir nodded, sensing the threatening tone of the message. "A superficial trick." Amon tactic of the devil is to feed off of human fear. Even if the night watchman actually saw something, he would simply ignore it as a matter of discipline. Vikir ignored the hint and staggered through the darkness of the hallway. The lights in the guard room in the central lobby of the hallway were off, the door was tightly closed, and not a single breath escaped from inside. ``The night watchman must have seen something.'''' That would make your job easier. Vikir quietly walked past the guardhouse and went to the back of the third building. Just then. "...!" Vikir stopped. At the end of a long hallway. A figure was standing there. A girl wearing white pajamas stops and stares at me. It was a nymphet. "..." Nymphet looked at Vikiel with a strange expression, then disappeared down the hallway. Vikir quickly stood up and returned to where the nymphet was. But when he turned the corner, the nymph was gone, and only part of the torn curtain remained on the floor. "What was that?" Did you see anything? Vikir frowned and bent down to pick up a piece of curtain from the floor. Then. The words written on the curtain were burned deeply into Vikir''s retinas. "Help." Suddenly, Vikir''s thoughts returned to his number one point on the sign. ``This is a very unpleasant ce.'''' Vikir immediately began chasing the nymphet. The floor n of the building was clear to him. Vikir focuses on rooms where nymphets can disappear from sight in an instant. But something doesn''t feel right. "...Huh...?" From the moment Vikir saw the nymph, he realized that he had seen the same scene many times in every corner of the hallway. Same walls, same ceiling, same floor, same windows, same view from the windows. Vikir''s brow furrowed slightly. "A hallucination? A trap?" Of course, he remembered the signs he had seen before. Number 4. and Number 14. "Did I tell you to go down the fire escape, squat on the wall in the corner, close your eyes, and wait until dawn? But at the very end, #14 vehemently denies that." So, should I follow number 1 or number 14? Vikir turned to see the stairs leading to the emergency exit, illuminated by green manamps. He''s trapped in a maze of hallways, so you''d better escape through the emergency exit. Kukigigigigigig... Vikir turned the rusty handle of the door on the other side of the hallway and pushed it open. Stairs that glow faintly green. A terrifying shadow. Where? The door swung open, revealing an unexpected sight for Vikir. There was a passenger who reached the emergency exit stairs before Vikir. "Lord, who art in heaven, hallowed be your name; may your will be done on earth as it is in heaven; lead us not into temptation but from evil. Please save me...'''' The woman shaking with her eyes tightly closed is clearly Dolores. She is the student council president and a saint. She was reciting her Lord''s Prayer and pressing her forehead against the wall of her emergency exit. Vikir couldn''t help but sigh softly behind his mask. "What on earth is she doing here?" __________________________ __________________________ "? Don''t forget to Rate this novel and add it to your library! ????" Chapter 157 - 157: The Saint’s Sacrifice

Chapter 157: The Saint''s Sacrifice

Vikir let out a small sigh. "What the hell is she doing here?" St. Dolores. Shouldn''t she take a shower? So why is she in Building 4 thiste? It''s far from the girls'' dormitory... Vikir readjusted the mask that covered her face. He prepared to adjust his voice. He reached out his finger and tapped Dolores on the shoulder. "And forgive us our trespasses, as we forgive those who trespass against us... And lead us not into temptation, but deliver us from evil... Kyaah!?" When Vikir touched her, Dolores jumped in surprise. He almost passed out. She squeezed her eyes tightly and began to tremble. She was so scared that she couldn''t even open her eyes. "Ah, our Father in heaven..." "Stop saying the Lord''s Prayer. Open your eyes." said, intentionally scratching his voice. Dolores opened one eye behind her folded hands. "What?" For the first time, Dolores'' expression changed to one of fear. After staring at Vikir''s mask for a while, Dolores stammered. ``Hey, Night Hound...?'''' ``It''s been a while.'''' Vikir nodded, and Dolores seemed intrigued again. Finally, she was able to speak. "It''s been a long time. We met." Dolores wants to say a lot, but her mouth is too small. She feels tight in her chest and doesn''t know what to say. Why did he disappear without saying a word as soon as the gue ended? Why did he attack the branches of Quovadis? Where and how was he? And... what was his true form? . There were so many things I wanted to ask you. She had easily epted her role as the third-year student council president of the academy, the president of the newspaper club, and the patron saint of the Quovadis family at a young age, but now she was struggling like a normal 17-year-old. She is a 1-year-old girl. Meanwhile, Vikil gets straight to the point. ``Why are you here?'''' ``I...I mean.'''' Dolores began to squirm, this time for apletely different reason. She remembered what happened just a few minutes ago. * * * After the boys returned to their rooms, Dolores came to her senses. "...Hot!?" Dolores washed her body thoroughly with hot water, and when she returned to her room, her bedding was new and clean. Your roommate has already cleaned the bed. "I''m in trouble!" Dolores, who was barely conscious, recognized the seriousness of the situation. She urinated on herself, and her friend was responsible for her. Even if he was the victim of her own piss! As if the apology wasn''t enough, he was also med. The positions of victim and perpetrator have beenpletely reversed. Dolores'' silence paints Vikiel in the worst possible light. A new student was used of urinating on a senior who is the student council president. Judging by the prity of the rabid fan club within the academy that held Dolores'' beauty sacred, this was a serious matter that could have led to death threats. "This can''t be happening! We have to solve this!" It''s toote, but we have to do something. Dolores walked up to the group of girls who were pping for her. They talked about what had just happened and gossiped about Vikir. ``What kind of majesty does he have after urinating in the stomach of a saint? Don''t you think he''s kind of cool, even if he''s an asshole?'''' ``The unbnced figure that stands tall even with wet pants is a little off-putting. I feel like my heart is about to break." "There''s something going on." I feel a strange motherly feeling about this otaku thing... I just want to protect him. Please change the diaper. Please give me some milk." The direction of the conversation is a little strange. But Dolores didn''t hear it. So she closed her eyes tightly and spoke the truth. ``Girls, Vikil didn''t do anything wrong, and I peed on him!'''' The girls'' eyes widened. After a moment of silence, everyone, including Bianca, sighed and pped Dolores on the shoulder. ``Truly, the president is a saint.'''' ``Sister, you don''t have to endure the insult of being called something that is infuriating to him.'''' ``Your sacrifice is admirable. Even your best friend would go so far. I can''t believe it, let alone my juniors, with whom I''m not even close." No one seemed to believe Dolores. "Oh no! Trust me, it was really me who peed first, not Vikiel...!" Dolores repeated her truth to her chagrin, but no one believed her. Rather, they admired Dolores'' noble self-sacrifice in protecting Vikir. "Oh! This is strange!" Dolores decided to give up on exining. Instead, she took action to correct the misunderstanding. Even if she gets caught, she will go out and meet Vikil and formally apologize and clear up her misunderstanding. It waste at night, but the director had requested an urgent meeting, and Vikil could probably be summoned from the boys'' dormitory. "The sooner you exin, the better." Dolores left the girls'' floor and went straight to the boys. She wanted to thank him for carrying her burden and apologize for not being able to exin it sooner. And then. Dolores saw a strange shadow shing on the outside wall of the dormitory. "...!" When Dolores turned around to go to his teacher, he stopped. What she had just seen was indeed a stork''s beak mask under the hem of a ck cloak. A mysterious being that she kept searching for appeared in her dreams many times. A mysterious creature that is infinitely mysterious and infinitely fascinating. A night hound gliding beneath the cloud-covered moon. Dolores suddenly forgot everything he had been thinking about. She turned on her heel and began moving towards the nighthound. There was no thought of catching him or stopping him. Just, just... * * * "I just wanted to talk." Hearing Dolores'' words, Vikiel smiled bitterly under his mask. He knew what she wanted. Why did he steal the saint''s tears, and why did he destroy the Quobadi branch? Kooku. Dolores'' hand gripped Vikiel''s cor tightly. Her eyes twitched like waves on ake. ``Why... did you do this to me that day without saying anything?'''' ``...'''' ``Tell me you didn''t do it, man.'''' ``There was a misunderstanding. ``...'''' ``Say something. Please...'''' Dolores clenched her small fist around Vikiel''s cor. Then she bent down, pressed her forehead against Vikir''s chest, and said in a low voice: "You''re not that kind of person; you''re the viin everyone says..." Vikir didn''t know how to react. The bit in Dolores'' voice sounded more than just trust; it sounded like a kind of friendship. "Is it because of the Red Death incident?" It''s no wonder that a sense of camaraderie developed as they treated the many gue victims. But Dolores'' feelings were far broader and deeper than Vikir expected. Vikir had just opened his mouth to say something. "...!" Vikir felt a strange sound in his ears. Hiss, hook, growl... It sounded like the irregr breathing of an animal mixed with boiling blood. Dolores also heard this threatening breathing. Dolores tugged at Vikir''s cor, her fingers trembling with fear. "Did you see the clue?" "I did..." Vikir nodded. They were now standing on the emergency exit stairs at options #4 and #14. And then I heard the unpleasant breathing in my ear, and I was automatically reminded of point 6 of the announcement. (6). If you are patrolling an empty hallway and hear a strange breathing sound in your ear, immediately sit down and lie down on the floor. Then squat down, make your body as small as possible, and don''t make a sound. If the noise stops after that, call another employee to find and remove the dirt on the ceiling. "Efebo" The first high-ranking undead "Efebo" to protect the guilty side appears. _____________________ _____________________ "??? Get ready to dive into a new chapter of this captivating novel every day , and don''t forget to Rate this novel and add it to your library! ????" Chapter 158 - 158: Demon’s Mask

Chapter 158: Demon''s Mask

[Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh] This must be an ephebo, hanging from the ceiling with an unpleasant gasping sound. One of the four dogs that serve as Guilty''s servants, along with Geront, Pedo, and Hebe. Vikir quickly scanned Ephebo''s entire body. "He''s fully recovered; he''s a true demon." Everything seems intact¡ªno broken bones, no torn flesh, no exploding organs. But Vikir was an experienced dog used to fighting demons, so he didn''t really care. Vikir prepared for battle and calmly began nning his next move. But Dolores was not among them. "Eh, Ephebo-san, why are you here...?" She was stunned; her thoughts were momentarily paralyzed. Why is the Endurgentia family''s guardian knight looking like this in this ce and at this time? And. ``If you keep getting bruised like this, you''ll die.'''' Vikir advised calmly. Fake doctor! Saying this, Efebo, who had fallen from the ceiling, raised the sledgehammer he was holding and struck Vikir with it. ``You really have muscles.'''' Vikir stumbled backwards, and Dolores wrapped herself around his waist. The demon sword, Beelzebub, trembled. Quobadis''s dull technique would overtax his power in a direct confrontation. Vikir jumped up and retreated into the hallway. There is no need to worry about the terrain in the monsterbyrinth and the ever-expanding corridors. Vikir ced Dolores on the ground. "This is all I need to pack. I can''t take it anymore." Dolores tried to say something, but Vikiel really didn''t have time. ...pull it! Ephebo crawled to the ground. [Crispy! Crunch!] The joints of its body were twisted in a grotesque manner, making it even more grotesque than when we first met. His arms were as thick as tree trunks and dragged on the ground longer than his legs, and his legs, which had two or three more joints than a normal human leg, were oddly bent. It looked like the devil. Dolores'' eyes turned cold when she saw him. Although he is a member of the old order, he was once an ally and a member of the same Quobadis. However, what was in front of him was definitely a devil. "Why is there a devil here?" "It''s not a devil; it''s Ephebo-sama." "Or rather, why is Ephebo-sama being demonized...?" He said, Are you saying that he was a devil?" Dolores stared at the person in front of him in confusion and disbelief. A man who was a knight of the Quovadis family became a guardian knight of the Indulgentia family. Although I never saw his real face because he always wore a mask, I had a good impression of him as a man who carried out any difficult task with integrity. "What the hell is going on with my family?" Dolores was confused, but now was not the time to investigate. ...BOOM! Nighthound''s sword and Ephebo''s hammer shed again. Hmm! Shock waves prated the ceiling, walls, and floor. Steel beams embedded in walls bent like candy bars, and water overflowed from burst water pipes. Dolores gasped at the powerful aura emitted by Ephebo. graduates. This is the highest level of graduates. Was Lord Ephebo really that strong? But something even more amazing happened. It was the blood-colored aura of a nighthound. ...squeak! Vikir radiated a thick, liquid, almost solid aura from the tip of his magical sword, Beelzebub. When he used it, it was like wielding a giant greatsword. Crackling! Crackle! Click! Efebo''s ck aura was torn apart by Vikir''s red aura. It was like iron and lime colliding. Baskerville, 7th grade. Upper incisors, central incisors,teral incisors, and mrs. And lower wisdom teeth, premrs, and mrs. A total of 7 teeth fell on the ck bag monster, Ephebo. ...Pull, thud, thud, thud! The dog''s teeth pierced the flesh, cutting, tearing, tearing, and even crushing the bones inside. This murderous sword technique is designed for murder, and its only purpose is to inflict suffering on its enemies. A legendary sword technique that exists only among Baskerville''s 10th graders and is not even mentioned in literature. Even the senior members of the Baskerville family would not recognize Vikir''s current swordsmanship as Baskerville. Is that the reason? Dolores looked at Vikiel and became even more confused. ``You''re... stronger than thest time I saw you, aren''t you?'''' ``I continue to raid branches of the Quobadis family.'''' ``What, what! ``Why do you do that casually? Vikir snatched the ephebo from right in front of him. [Moaning...Shrugging...] Ephebo was covered in teeth and staggered around, but he stood without falling. For a normal person, or even a normal graduate, this serious injury would have been fatal. ...Press! ...press! Blood as ck as asphalt spurted out of Ephebo''s torn body. asked Dolores, not fully understanding. ``Why does this happen in my house?'''' ``What would you do if I was asked to do housework?'''' You must have always been plundering branches! ?" But Dolores couldn''t answer that question. There were more pressing matters. Added. Ephebo started doing something unpleasant. The ck energy emanating from his entire body became a chain that wrapped around Vikir. "What trouble..." Vikir realized that Efebo''s intention was to stall. Pot! Vikir stepped to the bottom of the water and stretched out Beelzebub''s aura as much as he could. That would be the final blow. but. Dawn. Efebo swung the giant hammer several times, then picked it up and threw it. The hammer bent like a sore thumb and flew toward Vikir. With a ck chain wrapped around his body, Vikir was forced to block the blow with his body. But. "The light of my life, the me of my life, my sin, my soul. I will sever the unclean bonds!" The holy spell from Dolores'' mouth wraps around Vikiel''s entire body. I broke the chains that were holding me back. Paaat~. Buff. And please heal. The demonic weakness that strained Vikir''s body disappeared, and he regained his nighthound agility. Jaws! Phew! Vikir stepped on the flying hammer and jumped again. He used his momentum as a spring to swing Beelzebub sideways. A red crescent moon was floating next to it. ... Phew! Ephebo lost his head for just a moment. Bikir smashed his seventh tooth into the top of Ephebo''s head, then used his remaining six teeth to tear at the flesh, sinew, and bone of Ephebo''s neck. ng! Ephebo''s body fell to the bottom of the water. The hammer remained embedded in the wall, but it still stood. It was as if time had stopped, even though no water wasing out of the pipes. Tree Vikir dropped Ephebo''s head to the ground, but it was still attached to Beelzebub''s head. ``He''s beenpletely decapitated, so even the demons won''t be able to do anything about it.'''' Vikir pulls his head away from his body in case he regrows in some strange way. I stamped my foot hard. Moreover. Because there was an incident in the past where Seth was able to escape with just his head. Then Dolores said in a trembling voice: ``I don''t know what''s going on. I thought the only family problems were conflicts between the Old Order faction and the New Order faction, but what on earth is hidden behind that? ?" Vikil shook his head. "I don''t know. All I know is that the head of the Indulgentia family is actually a demon. That''s on the demon lord level, too." Dolores widened her eyes at those words. I shed tears. She asked stammeringly. ``Oh, is that true? Can you say for sure?'''' ``Can you say?'''' Vikir pointed to Ephebo''s body, then to his head. Even at this moment, Ephebo''s body was pulsating with ck blood, struggling to regenerate. Dolores finally recognized Nighthound''s words. pairs. The divine white light emanating from her bodypletely destroyed Ephebo''s immune system. In the end, Ephebo sankpletely, missing even herst chance to regenerate. Vikir looked at it and thought. "Is it more useful than I thought?" The demon''s unusual regenerative ability has always been a problem for Vikiel. But with Dolores by your side, it might be a different story. Meanwhile, Dolores seemed worried and asked Vikir again. ``If there''s a demon lurking behind the old order... then there shouldn''t be any problems with the new order, right?'''' ``Were any of the branches you''ve attacked so far part of it?'''' A new order?'''' ``...As far as I know, there is no one.'''' ``Then you have your answer.'''' Vikiel did a good job of sorting out Dolores'' confusion. All Dolores could do was stare at Vikir''s back as he led the way. Then Vikir saw Ephebo''s head lying on the ground. If you look closely, it''s a ck leather bag that looks like a hood attached to the inside of a gas mask. It also seemed to be some kind of artifact, as it radiated a faint magical aura. I''ve thought about this before, but I had a feeling it might be a Beelzebub-like artifact, some kind of "OOPArt.". I was also very curious about the face under the ck bag mask. Dolores was also very curious, as she had seen with her own eyes how Efebo used the Quobadi family''s blunt techniques. ``Who the heck is Quobadis?'''' ``You can tell by the look on his face.'''' Vikir held out his hand. With a nking sound, the ck bag that was wrapped around Ephebo''s face was pulled away. Both Vikir and Dolores stared in horror. "...!?" Ephebo''s naked face was clearly someone the two of them knew. __________________________ __________________________ "? Don''t forget to Rate this novel and add it to your library! ????" Chapter 159 - 159: Corrupted Allegiance

Chapter 159: Corrupted Allegiance

Tuttutututu... Ephebo''s face melted at a tremendous speed, dissolving into the water. The murky water is filled with sticky oil, and the smell of rotting meat fills the air. Meanwhile, Vikir and Dolores had already seen Ephebo''s face before it melted. Both of them had familiar faces. "...Mozgus?" Vikir muttered as he picked up a ck bag floating in the water. Bald head with no eyebrows, big eyes, bulbous nose, and tight lips. The face I saw earlier was definitely Mozugusu. Holy Knight of Quovadis, a pious priest who carried a thick Bible and led usations against heresy. If fate is true, when the era of destructiones, why are there corpses lying here who must go to the front lines and fight the devil? Vikir furrowed his brow at the unsolved mystery. "Before Mozgus was reincarnated, he was indeed a human, and he was a hero who lived with a thousand demons during the Age of Destruction. So, how could he do something like this?" Dolores answered Vikiel''s question. . "That''s not Mr. Mozgus." Dolores looked at Ephebo''s body and shook his head. "Mr. Mozgus had a twin brother, but unlike us, he belonged to the Old Order." Mozgus'' older brother. He was also a Pdin with an irond body and powerful divine power. However, he retired deep into the old monastery for his post-retirement training long ago and has not been seen by anyone since. That''s the story about the world. "So you didn''t disappear because of your hermit training, but because your body was taken over by demons." Vikir gulped, and Dolores frowned in worry. ``There are quite a few people in Quobadis who are undergoing private training...but that can''t be true, right?'''' ``I can''t guarantee that.'''' The only problem. Vikir remembered that the second son of the Baskervilles, Set, was also participating in the private training. If the Baskervilles and the Quobadis were already in such a state, then the world''s most famous powerhouse teams, those training behind closed doors or on extended absences, were also in danger. Vikir turned and looked down at Efebo''s headless body. 9th out of 10 people. He must have the power to turn others into demons and control them while stealing his face. Perhaps Guilty''s face was also stolen from someone. "By the way, why does Guilty look like an actor who retired long ago?" It''s not hard to understand why the actor retired and why we don''t know much about him. . Vikil also knew of a powerful man who had recently disappeared from the scene and imed to be retiring. ``When will you enroll in the academy?'' '' I think you will probably enroll a year or two early. It would be so much fun if we went to her first grade together...'' It''s a difficult rtionship that started when the two were eight years old. If it had been up to me, we would have entered the academy together. Camus in the morning. When Vikil saw his face in front of him, he felt strange for some reason. She has been looking for Vikir ever since he disappeared with his enemies deep within the ck Mountains. Meanwhile, Vikil was in the vige of Barak, where she was undergoing training for two years. But one day, Camus suddenly leaves the academy and moves into a dark hall. She has since disappeared from this world, and she ims that she practices in the closet. Even Vikir didn''t really understand why. "I''ll think about thatter. Now it''s time to focus on hunting.'''' Vikir clicked his tongue behind his mask. If he could defeat the devil, most of his problems and worries would be solved. Hello. Vikir picked up the ck leather bag Ephebo had been carrying around his face and put it in his pocket. It was an artifact that radiated the same kind of magical power as Beelzebub, but the concentration was weaker than Beelzebub''s, at around 25%. "But if I could get my hands on the skins of Hebe, Pedo, and Geront, it would be a different story." Vikir thought to himself. "Oh, sorry, Night Hound." Dolores called out to Vikir hesitantly. Vikir turned and opened his mouth with an expression of sadness, confusion, doubt, and trust. "If this is what is happening among the faithful Quobadis, what are we to believe now?" Quobadis have always believed in absolute goodness. The old and new cults were at odds, but it was believed that this was only a temporary conflict over the sale of indulgences and that they would eventually be unified under Runeism. But the breakdown within the family now makes me believe that this is not the underlying problem. The devil is behind the old order. After seeing and hearing this with her own eyes and ears, Dolores felt as if everything she had ever believed was contradictory. Quobadi is no longer absolute. They are no different from other households; they are easily corrupted and easily manipted. Also, what does it mean that the devil appears directly in humans? "...war! Demon war! The intelligent Dolores realized how much she was in the middle of the storm. And what a long and hard battle that mysterious creature, the Nighthound, fought! "I don''t know; I don''t know what to believe anymore. Maybe there''s more than meets the eye." Dolores lowered her head, her voice unsure. She was beautiful, and she was so vulnerable that any man would be thrilled. But Vikir said no words offort to her. ``You decide what you believe.'''' He just went straight ahead, as usual. As always. * * * Vikir left his fourth building and entered the third. He followed close behind, although Dolores didn''t seem to notice. The third building amodates children from 13 to 16 years old, and the second building amodates children from 8 to 12 years old, like twins connected in an H-shape. It had been. door> The child care facility has established the following rules of conduct for the safety of staff working at night. The following matters must never be divulged to outside parties, and the orphanage will notpensate for any idents that ur as a result of these vitions. The same sign was ced here. The only difference is that the letters are a little lighter. And the deeper I went into the building, the stronger the demonic aura became. The damp smell suggested that there was arge amount of rotting meat at the end of the hallway. The narrow, deep hole, the ustrophobic feeling of digging a damp earth grave, weighed down my lungs along with the stench. "There''s something..." The night dog lunged forward with its keen sense of smell. Dolores seemed to fully understand that the Nighthounds did not blindly attack Quobadis Branch but acted ording to reason and principle. And ever since then, she has actively tried to help him. "First of all, I will tell the superior of the n about this. If they belong to the new order rather than the old order, I''m sure they''ll believe me, especially some of the groups I do business with." "Do as you please." With Vikir''s permission, Dolores carefully wrote the letter. It was mainly about the existence of Ephebo, the fall of Mozgus, and the request for gratitude to House Indurgentia. Dolores took a small dove from his chest and tied a letter to his leg. The addressee was Cardinal Martin Luther, leader of the New Order. If this is a man of the old order, even his father, Cardinal Humbert, cannot be trusted. "Please hurry, youngdy. I''m sorry for having to work at night." The white dove heard the saint''s wish and took off into the sky. Pow! Several white feathers fluttered in the darkness. The pigeon carrying Dolores'' letter flew into the sky at great speed. ...But. Pooh! A sharp st was shot down, tearing the pigeon''s body in two. Dolores'' letter was also absorbed into the aura and turned into ashes. "..." Vikir narrowed his eyes behind his mask. This is because the speed at which the sh flew was unusual. Ssssssss... The smell of rotting meat mixes with the smell of moss. Finally, two ck shadows appear in the middle of the hallway connecting Buildings 2 and 3. "Who are you?" Dolores'' expression was doubtful. Suddenly, two men appeared in front of Vikir and Dolores. A tall,nky man in a smart suit with a ck bag over his face. "Pedo & Lift" Pedo and Lift. These two dogs, like Ephebo, are also guilty dogs. At first nce, they both appear to be high-ranking undead, as they emit an abnormal amount of energy. ... However, there was something more disturbing than the strong aura and smell they emitted. "Maybe these undead are people we knew in life?" Dolores asked in a worried voice. People who have been corrupted by the devil themselves cannot be normal human beings. They must have been known to the world in some way. Vikir answered in a casual tone, his eyes fixed on Pedo, Hebe, and beyond. "Let''s hope that''s not the case." _____________________ _____________________ "??? Get ready to dive into a new chapter of this captivating novel every day , and don''t forget to Rate this novel and add it to your library! ????" Chapter 160 - 160: Guilty’s Servants

Chapter 160: Guilty''s Servants

Pedo and Hebe appear. Pedo has two heavy jamadars, and Hebe has a huge pruner. Both carried weapons that were not only unique but also modified. Bulbul, Bulbul, Bulbul... The sticky liquid aura bubbled with mana and began to boil. Surrounded by thick steam, the two of them looked like advanced riders. Since there are two higher ranks, even the highest rank, Vikir, cannot cut corners. ... Phew! Vikir shot forward. A red line extends horizontally from Beelzebub. Dawn! The walls of the hallway shattered, and a loud bang rang out, but even that sound remained trapped in thebyrinthine hallway. Pedo jumped, and Hebe dove to avoid Vikir''s punch. At the same time. ...BOOM! Two Jamadars and a giant scissor flew towards Vikir. The stone pir copsed like a slice of zhini. Puff puff puff puff! Vikir gathered his many teeth and tore apart the rubble of the crumbling stone pir, leaving behind the bodies of Hebe and Pedo. At the same time. "Tee!" Vikir lifted his mask slightly and spat. Bloody saliva flew out and fell on the back of Pedo''s hand. Tsk... The sound of burning meat and the sound of the tendons inside melting. But Pedo felt no pain and charged forward, swinging his sword. Vikir stepped back and felt part of his cloak being cut off. "Poison doesn''t work." I mix Mrs. Eight Legs'' poison with my saliva and spit it out, but the effect is weak. Haha, undead are already moving around inside corpses, so it''s no wonder they''re vulnerable to poison. ``How about this?'''' Vikir stepped back, dissolving into a stony cloud of smoke. ``?'''' ``?'''' Pedo and Hebe look for Vikir, who quickly disappears. Thursday Vikir disappeared like a ghost and reappeared near the ceiling above Pedo and Hebe''s heads. Pooh! Puff, puff, puff! The gnashing teeth once again dug into Pedo and Hebe''s bodies. Vikir has absorbed the ecological characteristics of Mushufushu and cannot make sounds even when it moves. "Silent Heal". It was definitely a useful skill on this dirt track. Pack! Flop! Pochipochi! The magic sword wielded by Vikir gradually began to erode Pedo and Hebe''s bodies. "If it was a living enemy, I would have stabbed them in the throat or heart and incapacitated them right away." Vikir was a little irritated. She is undead, and her piercing attacks had no effect. To incapacitate them, you need to use a wide shing attack, which requires a lot of preparation and drains stamina, making it difficult to handle two at once. Dawn. Vikir extends his aura. [Gah!] Suddenly, Pedo jumped forward. Phew! Ignoring Vikir''s sword stabbing into his stomach, he continued onward. "Oops!" Vikir tried to take back his sword, but the sword was already wedged firmly into the joints of Pedo''s spine, and he hesitated to pull it out. Pedo began to grip Vikir''s sword tightly, using his spine. "...?" Vikir didn''t know what Pedo wanted to aplish, even if it meant destroying most of his body. Then. "...!" It wasn''t until Hebe thrust a giant scissor into Pedo''s back that Vikir realized his n. Puftoeog! Hebe raised his giant scissors and cut into Pedo''s body. At the same time, he cut off Vikir''s body right in front of me! Ahhh! Vikir gritted his teeth as the two scissor des pressed against his body. The pedo''s body in front of me was almost cut in half. The spine was strong enough that it wasn''t torn in half, but the scissors cut through all the flesh on the sides, trapping the bones inside. Thanks to that, Vikir didn''t get cut in half either. Kuguguku... Vikir''s shoulders and forearms are torn apart. His flesh was torn, his bones broken, and his blood spilled. This is the state. ...Pack! Vikir raised his leg and kicked Pedo in the stomach. Crispy! Crush it! Fedor''s body was pushed back slightly as he heard the sound of scissor des grinding against his spine. At the same time, the pressure of the scissors digging into Vikir''s arm eased slightly. ...Pack! Vikir kicked Pedo again. As the pedo''s body is pushed a little further into the space between the scissor des, the scissor des spread out further, and their hold on Vikir loosens. ...Pack! ...pack! ...pack! ...pack! ...pack! ...pack! ...pack! ...pack! Vikir continues to m the puck into Pedo''s upper body. Pedo fought, but he couldn''t help but be pushed back more and more. Finally. Phew! The scissor de broke the frayed spine and cut the pedo''s torso in two. At the same time, the scissors crossed at an rming speed. ...Pow! They collided in one ce. Of course, Vikir jumped to avoid Pedo''s de just before it severed his spine. "Fuck you." Vikir waved his hand and delivered a sharp blow. ...Hmm! Instantly, it created arge hole in Hebe''s neck and threw him several meters backward. Thud! Vikir and Hebe fell down at the same time, their bodies covered in blood and torn into pieces. this very moment. "That''s it, Night Hound!" cried St. Dolores. It will take some time, but the results are sure. The holy words of the demon seal appeared in the flesh after a long prayer. ``The light of my life, the me of my life, my sins, my soul. Even the smallest thing makes me suddenly feel the weight of her karma! Dolores spent a long time... The prayer he chanted increased in strength and exerted a forceful physical force on the undead and others at the border of matter. Boom! The divine light of the runes came out. Shattered Hebe. Pedo, who was still trying to put his torn body back together, and Hebe, who was still clutching the gaping hole in his neck with both hands, were immediately thrown to the ground. They could only squirm slightly in the face of Dolores'' immeasurable divine power. Only then did Vikir rise from the ground. White flesh and red scars peek out from the torn cloak. Dolores saw this and ran towards him in fear. "You''re close, Nightdog! Are you okay?" It was a serious injury¡ªa fatal injury¡ªthat made it difficult for him to survive for more than a few minutes. Dolores kneeled next to Vikir, his face full of tears and snot. "I''m sorry." I''m sorry, I''m sorry! It took me too long to cast the spell." But it was toote; the skin and flesh had all been stripped away, revealing bones and internal organs. I was there. "Quickly, let''s heal quickly, get him out of here, and take him to the medical center... Dolores, who was fluttering with tears in her eyes, could not help opening her eyes wide right away. Tutututu... Vikir''s wounds healed quickly. ``It''s a good thing you have the Swamp Smander skill.'''' It didn''t take long for Vikir''s wounds to heal. Only his torn cloak revealed his pale skin and toned muscles. While Vikiel was mending his clothes, he gave Dolores, who was standing expressionless next to him, some advice. "Please save up your holy power. You haven''t even met a real demon yet." "Yes, yes, yes..." Dolores gazed in awe at Vikir''s body. He had never seen a human heal so quickly. "Could it be because he possesses the powers of a god?" Dolores had seen Vikir use some kind of god''s power before, and she couldn''t help but wonder. Then. "The Night Dog was a man." Dolores had a sudden thought. I thought it was a man based on his physique and voice. But until now, I had not seen him as a man, for he was wrapped in a mask and a cloak. But this time, when she saw his white, toned body peeking out from under the hem of her torn clothes, she was convinced. His gender was male, and he was quite young in age. Suddenly, Dolores'' face turned slightly red. It was my first time seeing a naked man at such close range. "Oh, don''t fool me." She''s seen it many times with her patients, but she''s never thought about their gender, so it doesn''t matter. Dolores turned her head slightly again. Nighthound adjusted his mask and cloak. When Dolores saw the body under the cloak, she was naturally interested in the face under the mask. "What kind of face does it have under that mask?" Is it a scary face? Or is it a surprisingly normal face? What does he look like? Meanwhile, Dolores was thinking about many things. "Are you interested?" asked Vikir. Dolores turned around in surprise. ``Yes, that''s right!?'''' ``I asked if you were interested.'''' Vikir answered as if asking for something obvious. ``The face under the mask.'''' ``...!'''' Dolores'' body stiffened. "What should I say? How should I answer...? After a long silence, Dolores closed her eyes tightly and nodded. "Yes, I want to know!" Vikir nodded in agreement. "Yes. "...?" Dolores opened her mouth in confusion. Vikiel turned away from him and took a few steps away,pletely ignoring Dolores'' stance. He went straight to the ce where Pedo and Hebe were fighting. Dawn! Vikir immediately cut the throats of the two undead and tore off the ck leather bags they were carrying. "Oh, I thought you were talking about the mask." Dolores walked away, looking a little disappointed. But it was only for a moment. This is because Pedo and Hebe''s true identities were revealed, and their expressions hardened. "One of his is Don Quixote''s." Hebe''s body was covered in tattoos, symbolizing the spearman Don Quixote. Vikir also befriended Tudor from Don Quixote, so he noticed the tattoo. "I need to check if there is a young member of the Don Quixote family who went missing recently. Hmm, I don''t know where the other one came from." Well. Vikiel answered Dolores'' question. "...Baskerville." Hearing that, Dolores gasped. "Iron-Blooded Swordsman Baskerville? "How do you know?" "..." Vikir didn''t answer. When he removed the ck bag, he just stared at the face that appeared. His face melted as soon as it came into contact with the air. , but Vikir remembered it clearly. "Are you Mr. Staffordshire Baskerville of the Order of Pitbulls?" Unlike the members of the Baskerville family, he is very intelligent and sociable and is well suited to training young dogs. It was a dog. When many people were killed in the Set Baskerville Purge, Vikir heard that he was fired and sent somewhere else, but he never expected to be here as an undead. . "I don''t have a good feeling about it." It''s scary to see so many familiar faces turning undead. Then. There was a presence that increased Vikir''s fear. Argh... A pulsating wave of mana caught the attention of Vikir and Dolores. Front of Building 1. A woman stood at the front door of the main lobby and looked in that direction. A magician-type undead who can perform breathtaking magic. Geront. The most troublesome of Guilty''s four servants. ShoutOut: ?? ?? ?? Grateful to ? [ dream77 just ] ? & ? [ Hap_Py_Ror ] ? for the enchanting gift of Powerstone, infusing my world with their magic. Your support fuels my journey beyond words. ???? Chapter 161 - 161: Pursuit of Truth

Chapter 161: Pursuit of Truth

Geront. A skinny magician. Her long red hair falls from beneath the ck bag that hangs over her face. Dolores said it with a stern expression. ``She''s a rtively young Guilty recruit, and judging by her figure, she looks quite young...'''' ``...'''' Vikil gulped instead of answering. Then Geront stepped forward. A storm of dark magic began to erode her entire body. ... Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh! Aplex magic circle was drawn in the air, followed by crackling mes and small ck thorns. Spikes pierce the ground and glow from the mes. Anyone who touches her will be burned and cut at the same time. Dolores was speechless due to the huge amount of mana released by Geront. "For a wizard of this ss, he must be at least 5th or his 6th. He must have been an incredibly talented magician in his lifetime." ming iron spikes flew everywhere. It was. Vikir drew Baalzebub long enough to block the flying spikes. Crackling! A wall of fire swirled around, blocking Vikir''s movement. Every time Vikir hesitated, more spikes shot out from the floor, walls, and ceiling. Red and ck. It was a familiar sight. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh... Vikir recoiled from the mes that clung to his shoulders, back, sides, and toes. Meanwhile, the central lobby of Building 1 had been transformed into a st furnace. A cauldron of molten iron, the tip of a tooth-red me. Crackle, crackle, crackle...BOOM! Geront continued to summon fire and spikes from the other side of the furnace. The mes continued to engulf the mass. Each of the sharp iron spikes that came out of it was very threatening. The air is hot enough to burn your lungs when you breathe it in, and visibility is limited by the thick smoke and bright mes. Dolores was pushed to the edge of the gate and called out to Vikiel, who was standing in front of him. "Nighthound, we can''t even get close to you like this!" "..." But Vikir didn''t answer. Instead, he gazed through the goggles attached to his mask at his enemy, the ckndscape, and the red-haired mage standing behind him. Then he said it in the growl of a dog in the night. ``...I want to see your face.'''' ``What?'''' ``I want to see your face.'''' Vikil leaves Dolores with a questioning look on his face. I took a step forward. The ground was already a furnace of sharp metal spikes and zing mes. Vikir ran towards it. Scream! Crunch! With each step Vikir took, metal spikes shot up. They pierced his instep and heel, reaching up to his knees. The pieces protruding from the walls and ceiling were consumed by the mes, slowly melting into boilingva. ...POP!...POP!...POP!...POP! The metal spikes sticking out of the ceiling melted away, and molten metal began to drip down the hallway. Below, new spikes continue to sprout, and the mes grow stronger, raining fire and molten metal from the ceiling. "..." Vikir pushed through the thorny path, soaking in molten metal and spikes. Puff, puff, puff! Dozens of spikes flew towards him, impaling every inch of his body, but Vikir remained unfazed. "Face." Anger rose in his throat, hotter than bubbling mud. "Let me see your face." The smell of burnt flesh and boiling blood. Dolores was horrified to see Vikir enduring this torture alone. Why does he go to such lengths? Did he know the magician? If so, what kind of rtionship did they have? The unanswered questions made her dry mouth and throat even more sore. "...Hmm!" Dolores narrowed her eyes and followed Vikiel''s example. Divine light has no effect on elements other than darkness. But still, Dolores followed the path zed by the Nighthound and threw herself into a forge of zing fire, molten metal, and spikes. Despite the stinging, cutting, and searing pain in every part of her body, she continued her actions undaunted. "Night Hound has a harder road ahead of him, but I can''tin about following him!" Dolores gritted her teeth and followed Vikir, but his body was beginning to be covered in burns and cuts. At this point, Vikir had reached the edge of the oven. During. Geront ran out of mana and stumbled backwards, unable to generate fire or spikes. And before him stood Vikir, upright. Iron spikes pierce his body, and mes sear his veins. But Vikir didn''t care and reached out his hand. ``Please remove your mask.'''' Geront''s throat was mped down, and Vikir removed the ck bag covering his face with his other hand. Dawn. The moment the ck bag was removed from Geront''s head. [Rurr!] Geront fought with a blood-curdling sound. The magical power inside my body bes chaotic. Vikir realized what it was and immediately let go of his hand and stepped back. "Oh my god!" Dolores screamed, barely able to catch his breath. Quack, quack, quack! The mana inside Geront''s body instantly turned into a gigantic bomb, destroying everything in its path. ...BOOM! Geront''s body, burned from the neck up, fell backwards. Flutter. The explosion left only one ck bag on the ground, intact. ``...looks like a bomb was nted in her head.'''' Dolores grimaced. On the other hand,. "..." Vikir stands speechless. He looked at Geront''s body lying on the ground in front of him. The body of a woman in a ck robe. After a moment of silence, Viquir moved. Dolores'' eyes widened slightly. "Nighthound, what are you doing...?" It was no wonder she panicked. Viquir had just been undressing Geront. Boom, boom, boom! The strong robe was torn apart by a strong force. The white-skinned woman became naked. But there was nothing obscene. Her head was ripped off, and she was left as a corpse. Her body was covered in patch marks made from assembled and sewn-together iron, leather, and other materials. The absence of intact flesh and bones suggests that her body parts were not fully assembled when she was resurrected as an undead. That means she didn''t leave her body behind when she died, and she died before she became undead. So she died a very painful and cruel death. "..." Vikir stared at Geront''s corpse for a while. Well then. "No," He added shortly. Dolores asked, confused. ``Did you know her?'''' ``...I thought I did, but I don''t think so.'''' Vikir remembered Morgue Camus. Actually, Vikiel thought that Geront might be Camus. We were the same age, height, and build, and we used simr magic. Her hair color and length were the same as when Ist saw her. Moreover, not only was Camus expelled from the prestigious academy for no reason, but she also entered a dark mansion known for ck magic and had even recently been training behind closed doors. However, when I checked for myself, Geront was not Camus. Geront was a little smaller than thest Camus I saw. There were also some differences in secondary sexual characteristics, with Geront being slightly less developed. Represents the age difference. Crucially, Vikiel had seen Camus naked as a child. Camus was eight years old when he burned her clothes during a joint training exercise. "There were indeed bruises on her chest and under her corbone." However, there are no such marks on her body in Geront. Her red hair, powerful magic, and skills with iron and fire make her look like one of the women of the Morgue, but she is very different from Camus in many ways. "The question is, why is she here as an undead?" Morg is not alone. The Baskervilles, Don Quixote, and the young members of the Quobadi family were also turned into undead. How far do the devil''s roots extend? Vikir realizes that he needs to step up his demon hunting. Well then. ``Recently, I heard that the graves of somerge houses have been frequently stolen.'''' Dolores said, a little worried. Vikir stroked his chin with his hand. "Tomb Robbery" Tomb robbers were usually looking for gold and silver treasures buried with corpses. But this time it was different. The bodies themselves became targets for grave robbing. "...You devils." Vikir picked up the fourth leather bag that was ced over Geront''s face. Once again, this ck bag contained powerful magic. The four of them together have a powerparable to the magic sword Beelzebub. ``What are these artifacts anyway?'''' I''ll have to find outter. And so, the troublesome goal is over. Ephebo, Hebe, Pedo, and Geront. After the four dogs disappeared, only Indulgentia''s master, Guilty, remained. Vikir looked back on the path he had taken to get here. He achieved great sess within the academy, spending his Golden Holidays as a volunteer and scout. And all that was left was the ultimate goal of this assassination. Vikir regained hisposure and tried to take his final steps. Crackling. Apuse echoed from beyond the darkness. Vikir and Dolores looked up and saw a familiar face. Guilty L. Indulgentia. He sat on his railing and looked down with a smile. _____________________ _____________________ "??? Get ready to dive into a new chapter of this captivating novel every day , and don''t forget to Rate this novel and add it to your library! ????" Chapter 162 - 162: Guilty’s Revelation

Chapter 162: Guilty''s Revtion

So I clothe naked viins with strange ancient objects stolen from the Bible and make them look like saints when they y the devil. through the throat, through the throat, through the throat, through the throat, through the throat, through the throat, through the throat, through the throat, through the throat Performance through the throat, through the throat, through the throat, through the throat, through the throat, through the throat. written by William Shakespeare and Richard II. * * * Guilty. The head of the Indurgentia family, who is rted to the pious Quobadi family,. A staunch follower of the Rune religion, a passionate preacher, an honorary mayor of the imperial family, and a benevolent orphanage director who lovingly cares for children who have nowhere else to go. But it was just a mask, and behind it was an ugly, devilish face. Guilty looked down at Geront''s corpse with a gentle smile. ``Hohohoho, that was a nice harpoon.'''' His eyes fell on the four ck bags sticking out of Vikir''s cloak. They were of Ephebo, Hebe, Pedo, and Geront, and they wore them on their faces. Guilty groaned as if he was about to get into trouble. "All four are ruined." I borrowed it from "that bitch" and I have to give it back someday, but I''m in a lot of trouble. What kind of trouble is that bitch going to get into? His bodynguage and tone were dramatic, like a stage actor standing alone on stage and delivering a monologue. On the other hand,. Dolores saw Guilty''s rxed smile, got angry, and stepped forward. "You! You put on the cloak of a saint, do something so ugly, and bring a demon to the orphanage! What the hell are you thinking?" "''Ho, ho, ho!''! What are you doing? Have you not seen with your own eyes what is found on the premises of every orphanage, monastery, and hospital by the name of Quobadis?" Dolores didn''t understand Guilty''s words for a moment and shook his head. Then she realized. She realized what Guilty was saying. "Bones! Human skeletons! That''s right. Demons eat humans, but only in liquid form¡ªthat is, very young ones. Guilty smiled, almost drooling. "I think people are at their best when they''re young. It''s delicious." It was an obvious provocation. Dolores looked at guilt with a mixture of fear and anger. "Cannibal! You really are a devil...!" "It''s a bit unfair to call me a devil because Imitted cannibalism, but as you know, eating people in high ces... Dolores opens her mouth in disbelief. But Guilty was unfazed. "When you go up high and see lots of delicious food, you naturally be interested in things you''ve never tried. When you introduce it to a few people, it starts." "Nonsense! No one would do such a thing!" "Ho, ho, ho. What''s the matter? There are so many Quobadis all by themselves." "...!" Dolores was really shocked. As if he had been hit by something, he staggered once. Guilty continued with augh. "I see. I know this is shocking for you, Saint. People often have many faces. In front of you, a person may be a devout priest, but you will never know what kind of person he is behind closed doors. Nonsense. Can you also say that you have always lived with a face, have never been ashamed, and have never looked ugly under the mask of hypocrisy?" Hearing these words, Dolores'' pupils dte. I have. He did something embarrassing recently. Vikir. Male students who belong to the same school and the same club. He is older than her, but he is two sses below her. Recently, Dolores drank too much while ying a board game and wet Vikir''s pants. To get out of this situation, shemitted the dishonorable act of ming Vikhil (albeit unintentionally). Is that all? A small-scale example is the peeing incident. Overall, there are a lot. A saint is said to love and embrace everyone. Household candidates that meet family expectations. A leader of the new order who must assert himself against the old order. A model student who is the pride of the school. The student council president, who should be a role model for his juniors, The newspaper editor should always be fair and honest. . . After all, she also had different faces, and with them all kinds of fears, stress, inferiorityplexes, hatred,ziness, and other needs. So Dolores stood there for a moment, speechless. Well then. ...Shock! There was a hand on her shoulder. It''s rugged, but warm. Nighthound was standing right next to Dolores. His rough voice tickled her ears. "We can make mistakes. That''s what makes us human. Wait a minute." Dolores felt the pressure suddenly ease all over her body. It wasn''t just the pressure of facing the devil. It was as if all the pressure she had felt throughout her life as a saint, student council president, and other positions of great responsibility had somehow disappeared. It was like a little relief. I felt like I was beingforted. "...Really?" asked Dolores with deep emotion. Vikir nodded silently. Of course, this was an unintentional act. "If someone is in a hurry, they might pee." Vikir was just referring to drinking and peeing. But Dolores seemedforted in more ways than one. That moment. "...Oops! I can''t release that! Dolores reached out her hand and cupped her cheek. I was a little relieved to hear that Nighthound was safe. Even I was surprised. Dolores braces herself as she realizes how dependent she was on Nighthound. "I am a saint and a candidate for the head of the Quobadis family. I should be leaning on someone''s shoulder, not the other way around! However, despite these determinations, she will. I couldn''t help but stare at the dog''s broad back. On the other hand,. Guilty narrowed his eyes at Vikir. The Saint of Quovadis was a woman of great potential and talent, but she was still young and inexperienced, so she could only bake with her three tongues. However, her n to shake the saint''s spirit is thwarted by the unexpected arrival of an unexpected visitor. Guilty looked at Vikir with a smile on his lips, but his eyes weren''t smiling. ``Who the hell has been raiding my organization''s branchestely?'''' ``You must be the person Ephebo said the other day that he owed me.'''' Answer? " Guilty grinned as he heard Vikir''s growl. ``Okay. Anyway, I''m tired of this middle-aged actor''s face. I wanted another young, pretty face. I have a hobby of finding and collecting really beautiful faces. Just like you. Thanks to her unique ability to recognize faces and masks, Guilty was able to see through the face of Vikil''s gue doctor mask. Hearing this, Dolores looked back at Vikiel, his eyes widening slightly. "Night Hound is surprisingly handsome." Since we can''t see Vikil''s face under the mask, we can only guess from Guilty''s words. "Is that the kind of beauty that even the devil desires?" Dolores knows she shouldn''t do this, but she can''t help but be tempted by Guilty''s words. On the other hand, Guilty continued babbling. "Hohohohoho! St. Dolores, I always wanted the skin on your face, and now you have an even prettier face, so what''s the matter? Today, I''m going to show you a new face. Two people have been added!?" But I can''t put out the line. "Gap" Vikir''s voice broke. Tingling. Guilty''s head is cut in two with one blow. "...?" Guilty''s skull is split into left and right. Vikilnded lightly on Guilty''s back, which was spitting out ck blood. Brawl. A series of extremely sophisticated footwork, sword strikes, and leading swords. Vikir pressed himself against the steep railing. ...pull it! The criminal fell off his railing and fell to his death. Dolores looked stunned when she saw this. "?" Is this the end? It was an incredibly pointless ending for a boss. ... Actually, Guilty didn''t die in vain, and there''s a high possibility that Vikiel wasn''t able to demonstrate his full potential until now, but Dolores doesn''t know that. And. "Of course, this is not the end." Vikir warned Dolores. "Get ready. The ``real thing'''' ising.'''' And as if to prove Vikir''s point, Guilty rose from the ground. His mouth split in two as he spoke. [What... is that?] Guilty''s eyes were red and bloodshot, as if they didn''t belong to a normal creature. He could smell Vikir now. The scent of devil hunting that only devils can feel. It was a scent that remained hidden under the mask and ck robe. Vikir is starting to show his true colors. Tuttututu... A ck-and-red aura swirled violently throughout Vikir''s entire body. At the same time as the hidden power and aura explode, the soul of the dog that has run through countless battlefields bares its fangs. Of course, the smell of blood on my teeth filled the air. Devil''s blood. And the youngest of them all. It belonged to Andromarius X! Thest breath of the highest demon left a deep mark on Vikir''s soul. It became his lifelong karma, making his soul and body even wilder and tougher. Guilty couldn''t smell it. Finally, the smilepletely disappeared from his lips. [Maybe Andromarius... hasn''t he contacted youtely...?] Vikiel didn''t answer. In fact, his hidden aura exploded even further, and the smell of Andromarius'' blood became even stronger. Guilty heaved a pitiful sigh when he learned that Andromarius had been killed by Vikir right in front of him. [Oh! It was necessary tobine the power of 10 demon lords to open the gate to the demon world, but now that one is gone, the burden on the remaining nine will only be even greater! Andromarius, you idiot! Guilty''s appearance began to change, and his voice became more and more distorted. I can''t forgive! [This great job was postponed for another 10 years!] Whining, whining, whining. It was so bad that just listening to it made my stomach hurt, and I felt like throwing up. Pudududuuku! At that moment, Guilty threw off his human cloak and began to reveal the true nature of his existence in the demon world. "Huh?" Dolores swallowed and stepped back. But. "..." Vikir didn''t take a step back, and he calmly watched the whole thing. "Finally." "Dantarian" is 9th out of 10! This was the person Vikir was looking for. __________________________ __________________________ "? Don''t forget to Rate this novel and add it to your library! ????" Chapter 163 - 163: Dantalian’s Farm

Chapter 163: Dantalian''s Farm

of the "Ninth Mukuro" Danger level: S Size:? Found in "The Serpent''s Womb," deep within the Gates of Fate known as the Ninth Corpse. One of the ten great disasters that are humankind''s natural enemies is immeasurable and invincible. "Because of the disease, boils will spread." Book of the Ten Commandments, 10:1. Pudududuuku! The human mask shattered, and a demon''s form jumped out from inside. Vikir watched the whole thing with a calm demeanor. "...Finally." Dantalian. 9 bodies. Old, young, child, woman, man, handsome, beautiful, ugly, cute, fat, thin, ck, white, yellow, noble, ve, rich, beggar, hero, viin... 36 heads, faces have. , and identity, this demon has a humanoid body and a ferocious suit. 36 Each of its faces had a purple tongue that could be extended to any length, the tip of which was sharper than a de. Looking at this demon, which was still as grotesque as ever, only the shape of its face was different. Vikir was able to remember his past. "Dantarian, ''Thousand Faces''. The one who killed most of my people." Before his regression, Vikir had lost countless friends to the demons in front of him. Vikir has lost countless friends to this demon right before his eyes, and Dantalian has the ability to steal the faces of those he kills, so he did the same. Mother, father, older brother, younger brother, older sister, older sister, grandmother, grandfather, best friend, respected teacher, beloved student, childhood friend, fianc¨¦, fianc¨¦, first love, unrequited love, etc. Various faces extend beyond everyone. Anyrade who hesitated or hesitated for even a moment towards Dantalian was inevitably stabbed to death by his de-like tongue. And then there was Dantalian, who killed his friends, family, and lovers over and over again with his stolen face. That''s why Vikiel, who has lost countless friends to this bastard, has no choice but to evaluate Dantalian this way. ``This is a monster that must be defeated as soon as possible.'''' Regardless of its strength, it is the entity that will cause the most damage to the Human Alliance in the future, so it is better to eliminate it as soon as possible. Well then. Tuttututu... The smell of her rotting flesh enveloped her, along with her disgust. Vikir quickly retreated. Dantalian was a demon of many faces, but he was also known as the bringer of gue. He was perfect for a false priest who, with a kind face, caused and reaped pestilence. But in this case, it was good. For now, Dolores is behind Vikir. ...Pow! Dolores radiated divine light and blocked Dantalian''s gue fog. She opened her mouth with a stern expression. "...Why?" [Hohohoho, why? [For what reason?] Dolores'' throat tightened at Dantalian''s question. "Why would youe to the human world and do something like that? Why would you do something like that in an orphanage?" Then, the thirty-six faces staring at Doloresughed all at once. He doesn''t say anything about the "gate" that the Ten Demons are trying to open, other than his initialints, of course. However, he soon revealed why he had another chick at the orphanage. [This is a type of "farming" operation]. "What?" Dolores asked, and Dantalian replied with a frown. [Do you see it?] He had a gold ne in his hand. Dolores could only frown when she realized that it was the one worn around the necks of the children at the orphanage. So Dantalian said. [This means "cultured meat"]. "...!" Dolores'' expression became even stronger at Dantalian''s next words. Just as you humans live by eating animals, we devils also live by eating humans, so I changed my mind. Rather than hunting them every time, I would rather turn them into a farm and raise them like livestock, like dogs and pigs. "What, what?" "Please breed here and eat meat to increase the poption." "Be careful and eat when you reach a certain age." It''s a two-way street. [It''s a win-win situation.] "Crazy! What a win-win situation this is!" [This is a win-win situation.] The orphans here at the orphanage were destined not to be born, to die in childbirth, or to end up on the streets at an early age, but thanks to me, they are safe until theirte teens. I''m living a healthy life here. Of course, after a certain age, the meat bes tough and loses its taste, so it must be eaten before then. Hohohohoho! ] "Ugh, how dare you do that in the name of a religious hymn?" Dolores yelled in anger. But when Dantalian heard the word "punishment," Seventy-Two''s eyes widened in confusion. [Hohohohohoho, divine punishment? [I''m not guilty of anything!] A passing dog willugh at the idea that a devil who seduces and eats poor children is innocent. But Dantalian seemed to seriously believe that. Because. [I have these things]. Dantalian then pulled a bundle of scraps of paper from his arm. I recognized it as a banknote, but it was a little small. Dantalian scattered them into the air. The red letters and stickers on the white paper looked like some kind of pagan amulet. "This..." Dolores stared in amazement at the fluttering pieces of white paper. (Indulgences) > "All the sins of this faithful member of the Church are forgiven." This indulgence is issued and guaranteed by the Old Order and is punishable by forgery. There is a possibility that ? < Indulgences (Indulgences) > "All punishments for this faithful member of the church are forgiven." This indulgence is issued and guaranteed by the Old Order. Forgery may result in penalties. ? These "Indulgences" bearing the Cardinal''s Seal are a guarantee, verified and guaranteed by the Runic Order, that the sins and punishments of those who repent are forgiven. Dantalian had many such indulgences and pardons. [``Hohohohohohoho!'''' I received these certificates at a high price, so by your standards, I am innocent. However, there is also a possibility that punishment will be waived or sins will be forgiven. It was aw recognized by the faith of Quovadi, and it brought about the ironic situation that the root of sin, the devil, was forgiven. Shocked and speechless, Dolores turned to Dantalian. [Oh, by the way, it''s your dad who issued me these certificates.]. "...!?" [Hohohohoho! [As he piled up the gold chests, the sound became so loud that it stomped all over his head.] Dolores'' father is Cardinal Humbert, a symbol of the old order and known as a hard-line schoolmaster¡ªa person who unconditionally supports ssicalw. However, instead of selling his indulgences, he was an ambitious man who amassed enormous wealth behind the scenes and tried to take over his family. As a result, the sins of the devil, which were never forgiven, were also forgiven. "..." Dolores stumbled back in surprise as she realized who her father was. You can''t call it a heresy or a cult. It was like a family wound had festered and grown into a horrible tumor. [Hohohohohohoho! Besides, I''m innocent, since I received absolution from all my sins directly from your Rune Cult... Huh!?] However, Dantalian could no longer grin at Dolores. For one de tore apart his pping mouth two times in a row. "...when dealing with monsters" Nighthound. Vikir pulled his long tongue out of Dantalian''s third face''s mouth and held it in his hand. "Don''t y with your tongue." At the same time, Vikir pulled out his tongue and shed Third Face in the face with his awl. [Ouch! ] Dantalian shouted again. It looked at the remaining face. The purple tongue was as sharp as a de. But Vikir swung his sword, Beelzebub, far faster. Click, click, click! Branded with malice and forged with hatred, the sword spat out a trail of me. Dantalian cried out in horror as faces exploded one after another. [How dare you, wretch, point your sword at me!] In that moment, the first face Dantalian recognized was that of Vikir. She was an olddy with a friendly, warm smile. Who says you can''t spit in someone''s face when they''reughing in their sleep? But. ...BOOM! Vikir cut the old woman''s face in half with a merciless blow. Her grandfather''s face followed suit. [What a bastard!] Dantalian gritted her teeth and took out her new face. It was the face of a beautiful young actress who has been active recently. But. ...BOOM! Vikir swung his sword mercilessly this time. No matter which face appeared behind him, the result was the same. ... Click! ...click! ...click! ...click! ...click! ...click! ...click! ...click! Smart children, sexy women, and helpless old men¡ªtheir faces all looked like swords. Dantalian is pretty confused at this point. His faces are based on real people''s faces, and he can imitate their facial expressions and voices. How is it possible that the creature in front of you is as immobile as a grain of rice? [You inhuman creature, I am more human than you!] "..." Vikir ignored Dantalian''s words and struck him again. ...Hmph! Dantalian stepped back as the blood stter turned a disgusting ck-green color. The number of tongue spears, the main weapon, has been significantly reduced. New faces were regenerated, but Vikir was able to destroy them much faster. "I had enough before I degenerated. I''ll never have the same amount again. A Thousand Faces Dantalian''s imitative face and voice are just imitators." Vikir had manypanions in his past life. I realized this for the first time after I lost it. Therefore, there was no reason or room for guilt at that moment. "Keep your throat open." Vikir stepped forward and wiped the dirty blood from his sword. At that moment, a disgusting smile appeared on the faces of the remaining Dantalians. [Hohohoho! [This is a guy who doesn''t really care about other people, but what about this?] Suddenly, the faces of all the Dantalians began to change at once. They belonged to her boys and girls under the age of thirteen. Those were the faces of the children at the orphanage. Vikir answered dryly. "I smashed many children''s faces. Do you think I''ll do it again?" [Hohohoho! [Of course it won''t work for you.] "...!" Vikiel stopped for a moment at those words. That''s right. Dantalian was no longer possessed by Vikiel''s thoughts but by Dolores'' thoughts behind him. St. Dolores volunteered here for many years and cared for many children. Some of them became very good friends, but others were taken away by better homes, and I never saw them again. ... But that wasn''t all. None of these kids went to a good ce. Because everyone was "here.". Ah, younger sister! [I missed you!] [Sister! help me! [It hurts so much!] [Sister! younger sister! younger sister! younger sister! [Please let me out here!] It hurts, sis! [Hmm, hmmm, I was wrong!] Countless faces bloomed on Dantalian''s body like a bouquet of flowers in a vase. The children of the orphanage that Dolores met every weekend from the time she was in her first year at the school until she became the student council president in her third year. Vikir was silent for a moment as they groaned and screamed at the same time. She was sure she wouldn''t fall for this kind of emotional maniption. But what about Dolores, the saint of the Rune Order, a role model for all and a lover of all the less fortunate? Vikir shifted, feeling a slight difort. And he threw back his head. "...!" Behind the mask, Vikir''s eyes widened slightly. Then a dry voice scratched his throat. "...That''s right. A hero is a hero. At the same time. ...Paa! A strong white light pierced his eyes. [Kefufugu!?] Dantalian''s body was burning. I took a step back from the heat. Chiiiiiii... Burning ck smoke rose from the body exposed to the bright light. At that moment, Dolores'' voice came from the veil of white light. Very calm, but seething with fury hotter thanva. "You touched something you shouldn''t." It was a voice. And at that moment, he heard her "awake" voice. ...scary! Vikir felt a slight tremor. A battlefield before regression, where everything was lost. Thest spark of hope, the ray of light that always brings about miraculous reversals, even in the midst of despair, even when the odds seem stacked against you,. For a moment, I felt a nostalgic feeling, as if Dolores, the Saint of Steel, thest heroine of mankind, had returned. _____________________ _____________________ "??? Get ready to dive into a new chapter of this captivating novel every day , and don''t forget to Rate this novel and add it to your library! ????" Chapter 164 - 164: The Demon’s Illusions

Chapter 164: The Demon''s Illusions

Ah, younger sister! [I''m scared!] [Big brother! Help!] [Someone help!] Children''s crying faces. Dantalian must have collected the faces of the children trying to escape from the orphanage. Vikir remembered a strange code of conduct he saw a while ago. It''s probably intended to scare the children, prevent them from escaping, and prevent anyone from approaching them. And knowing all this, Dolores was able to ignite a divine fire of greater strength than she had ever managed before. ...Grumpy! Pure white mes began to engulf Dantalian''s entire body. "Ah!?" Dantalian writhed in agony as his body burned. But Dolores couldn''t see it. "Bad, above all, you bastard!" She can barely curse. Tears streaming from her eyes blur her vision. She lowered her head, unable to meet the eyes of the children suffering in the mes. Her innate divine powers were immense, but she had not yet gained the practical experience to use them effectively. ... But she had experienced hands that made up for it. Bang! Vikir. The nighthound once again bared her sharp teeth, slicing a piece of Dantalian''s flesh. "This is a chance." Dantalian is burned by Dolores'' mes, and the searing pain is tremendous. At this moment, there was a chance to slowly cut Dantalian''s body. ...Whoosh! A fiery aura exploded from the tip of Vikir''s sword. The mucus-like aura that symbolizes the highest grade of gradient has almost solidified. [Hmm!? ] Dantalian stood up, his body aze with white mes, and pulled out his purple tongue. Dawn! Click! Click! Vikir''s sword and Daniel''s tongue sh violently. In the blink of an eye, dozens of blows were exchanged. However, even the skilled Vikir was no match for Dantalian''s demonic speed and continued to attack. Taan! Vikir felt his knuckles crack as Dantalian''s tongue pped him on the back. "He''s certainly stronger than Andromarius." Andromarius, who was inside Set Les Baskerville''s body, was also a super-high-ranking demon in the demon lord ss. The difference is that the knights of the Baskerville family were fighting together at the time, and it was Hugo Les Baskerville who killed him. However, Vikir had a reliable ally in his duel with Dantalian. "Nighthound, step aside!" Dolores formed a barrier of white me in his hands. During the quick exchange, Vikir, who swung his sword without blinking or taking a breath, was able to fall back behind the barrier and recover. Whoosh, sizzle, sizzle... The white heat burns away the darkness and blows Dantalian away. But Dantalian was in no mood to rush. [Ho, ho, ho!] No one has ever pushed me like that. Certainly interesting]. "Is it interesting? Let''s see if you can say that before you get fucked." [Vited? Are you going to kill me now? Hohoho. That''s a lot of balls. Yes] Dantalian pulled one side of the mustachioed gentleman''s face forward and said quietly: [Yes. All people believe that they are special. Selected. Individual. A hero who defeats monsters and brings peace to the world. main character. Something like that. His face immediately transforms into that of a seductive woman. Then it changed to that of an innocent child, then that of a stubborn man, then that of a wild old man. Thousand faces. It was a transformation perfectly suited to Dantalian''s face. But no, everyone in the world is special. Everyone is a hero, a lover, a fool, and a viin. They are all protagonists and have their own stories to tell. At the same time, Dantalian exhaled a thick ck mist from his mouth. Fog instantly filled the entire room, like smoke from a fire. Flutter. Three unpleasant objects fell in front of Vikir and Dolores as they stepped back. It was a dull leather bag, simr to those that Ephebo, Hebe, Pedo, and Geront once wore over their faces. The bag on the far left was fidgety. ...Breathtaking! ck blood moved on the surface of the thin leather bag. Then. ... Bang! ...bang! ...bang! Three leather bags started making a fuss. Their eerie hand waving was like the bag a death row prisoner would cover his face with before death. Dantalian smiled with satisfaction, as if she had just seen what was in his bag. [Shall we listen to the story?] * * * In the thick fog. Dolores looked around for Dantalian, who had disappeared into the fog. "What kind of fog is this? Even the power of God won''t erase it." "...Be careful." Vikir has fought against Dantalians before. His attack patterns were somewhat predictable. Then he saw one of the three ck bags floating in the air, wide open. Vikir said it dryly. "This is the Bag of Shame carried by Dantalian, the face collector." "...?" Dolores scratched her head. Bag of Shame turned to Dolores and pulled out something. When Dolores saw what was inside, her expression immediately turned to fear. "Ah! What?" It was Dolores herself who came out of the bag. [...] Fake Dolores stares at him expressionlessly. Vikir calmly exined. "The Bag of Shame makes the target look embarrassed. It''s a mental attack that brings back to life her most shameful memories." So what I''m about to see is the most embarrassing moment in Dolores'' life. It''s a reenactment of one of my humiliating memories. This is a terrible technique that not only instantly destroys the bond between co-workers but also drives you to your own sanity. ...but? Sh Dolores didn''t do much aftering out of the bag of shame. All she did was pee in her pants. "..." "..." Vikiel and Dolores stopped speaking at the same time, as if they had made a promise. "I''m dead!" Dolores immediately released a white me, blowing away the bag of shame. [Eh! [How could you get over humiliation so easily?] Dantalian''s confused screams could be heard from beyond the fog. Apparently, oveing this illusion can harm the demons behind it. Well then. The next bag came to life and opened its mouth wide at Dolores. Vikir''s expression hardened. "Next is the bag of fear. Make the opponent''s face the scariest." The thing that emerged from the bag of fear stood in front of Dolores. It was a middle-aged man with a grim expression. Vikir recognized his face immediately. "Cardinal Humbert! Godfather of the Old Order and Dolores'' biological father. When Humbert''s face appeared, Dolores'' expression hardened. "Oh, father..." Nervous. I didn''t make much of a sound. Dolores, why are you here at this time? [Have you done your homework?] Cardinal Humbert looked haughtily at Dolores. The whip in his hand made her pupils dte uncontrobly. "Oh, oh..." Dolores broke out into a cold sweat but could not bring herself to look back at Humbert. Just then. Children''s y. There was a blow that blew off Cardinal Humbert''s head. Vikir. He interfered with Dolores'' memories. "An illusion is an illusion. There''s nothing to be afraid of.'''' Hearing Vikir''s voice, Dolores let out the breath she had been holding back. Cold sweat rolled down his cheeks and chin. "I''m sorry. I don''t have a good rtionship with my father. For a moment, I forgot that it was a hallucination." "Okay, he said. Vikir nodded and didn''t ask any more questions. What? There weren''t any. Only one bag is left. "This is a bag of love." Dolores nodded at Vikiel''s words. At this point, I know what to expect. Maybe it''s the face of a lover. But even for Dolores, it was difficult to predict exactly which faces she would find. She couldn''t remember a time in her life when she could confidently say she loved someone. It is true that she was guided by the Rune Order''smandment to ``love thy neighbor,'''' but Dantalian''s ``love'''' is probably not that ``love.'''' Well then. Tuttututu... What came out of the bag of love took shape. There was a man wearing what looked like a ck robe. A ck cloak covered his body, a top hat covered his head, and a grotesque mask in the shape of a stork''s beak covered his face. It was a night dog. "..." "..." For a while, there was an awkward silence between Vikiel and Dolores. "Is that...?" "Oh, this bag is weird; it drives people crazy!" Dolores threw up her hands in irritation as Vikir slowly turned her head. At that moment, I heard Dantalian''s sneer. [Hohohoho! My bag is more honest than yours, and even if you don''t realize it, it picks up and brings out the little feelings you''ve hidden deep within! Dolores'' face lit up. I blushed at the words, which seemed to be an affirmation. "Wait! You''re wrong, I swear! ... No, I''m not, but I never thought of that.!" did not say. He simply drew his sword and ced the nighthound in front of him. Bang, bang, bang! With the saint''s sacred fire behind him, Vikir effortlessly plunged his sword into the nighthound''s body, scattering it into a handful of mist. ``Fortunately, it seems that the power of that body cannot be reproduced.'''' This is probably because Dantalian''s magical power has not yet been exerted. Because when they met during the pre-regressive Age of Destruction, Dantalian was able to recreate his opponent''s face and even his strength in his memory. Vikir was lucky to find Dantalian so quickly. On the other hand,. "..." St. Dolores could not move or speak. Vikil thought for a moment about what to say to her. ...Click! The three sacks started moving again. [Hohohoho, I didn''t have high expectations for Holy Prince; I mean, what kind of punk would have a past like that?] "..." [But I have high expectations.] Dantalian These words are directed at Vikir. A demonic technique that evokes and manifests the target''s memories of shame, fear, and love. The battle with Vikir has begun. Coming soon. Tutu Tutu... The first bag, her Bag of Shame, began to look into her memories of Vikiel and brought her back to the present. Next. Landscapes and objects began to materialize in the fog. "... Huh!?" Dolores took her breath away. [...Huh? ] Dantalian, the creator of illusions, was also speechless. ck sky. A pile of corpses. River of Blood The center of the world is where everything has been destroyed. A tall pir stood on the extremely barren earth. Dolores'' gaze naturally shifted to the top of the pir. And immediately, something at the top of the pir burned deeply into her retinas. heads. A severed head was grotesquely disyed. __________________________ __________________________ "? Don''t forget to Rate this novel and add it to your library! ????" Chapter 165 - 165: Between Reality and Illusion

Chapter 165: Between Reality and Illusion

A bright red sky. A flock of crows is circling. The neck hangs high on the pole. Seeing the horrifying scene before her, Dolores'' mouth was half open. "Where the hell is this?" As far as they knew, there was no other battlefield in the world as harsh and barren as this one. And the head hanging above her... "Who''s there?" Dolores blinked and tried to concentrate. This head probably belongs to someone very closely rted to nighthounds. So Dolores decided to take a closer look at the decapitated man''s face. It might help him guess Nighthound''s true identity. But. Cackle. A crow swoops down and starts pecking at the severed neck. ck, nk, nk, nk. More crows swoop down and peck at his throat. Dolores looked at her neck, showing through the ck feathers, and swallowed hard. From the shape of his neck, it was impossible to tell what his face once looked like. It was already badly decayed and had been pecked at by many crows, turning it into just a skeleton. ``Is this Night Hound''s embarrassing memory?'''' Dolores turned her head slightly to look at Night Hound next to him. "..." He stood there motionless. There was no way to know if he was wearing a mask of shame. Just . "I remember the old days." Those little words were still dry; the only emotion they contained was a sharp, gray regret. ...ir... Carville name: ...> The room, which had been almostpletely torn apart, shook silently. In the end, Dolores was unable to glean any information about her identity from Nighthound''s memories. It only made her more curious and sorry for what he went through. ``...What kind of life has this man led, and what kind of burdens does he carry alone?'''' Just as when treating gue patients together, Night Dog''s serious The look on her face aroused even weaker and sadder feelings within her. It was more than just maternal love; it was more than just sympathy for a neighbor in need; it was more than holy sympathy. Meanwhile, Vikir was looking at a sight he had not seen in a long time. Old homnd. The old world he left behind. He was a little nostalgic, but he never wanted to go back. A world line where he was falsely used of being a traitor and executed. Although he worked hard as a hunting dog, he was abandoned by his owner. ``The revenge is over. There''s nothing left to do.'''' Hugo Baskerville is the man who cuts off his head and hangs it on a post, but it turns out he was faking it from Andromarius. Set Baskerville. Now that he has been eliminated and everyone associated with his family has been hunted down and executed, the basic revenge is already over. Of course, there was still revenge on Hugo Baskerville, but that was forter. Ah. Vikir casually raised his sword and sliced through thendscape in front of him. The blow flew and broke his neck, and the crows surrounded him. ck feathers danced in disarray. Shout! . Shit, shit Kya, kya The crow circled into the sky and disappeared. The world was soon torn apart. At that moment, Dantalian''s growl echoed from within the ck mist. [What are you?] Who are you? [Why do you remember thendscape of your hometown?] Theughter disappeared from his voice, reced by confusion and bewilderment. Vikir did not answer Dantalian''s question. [...Yes. You don''t have to answer; you just have to see for yourself. Dantalian opened the next bag. The bag pulsed as if it were alive, and he pulled the next bag through the opening. It was "Fia" who looked into Vikiel''s memories and found the most horrifying thing. Tsutsutsutsu... Eventually, an old man appeared from the night fog. Vikir recognized him at first sight. "Hugo, Hugo Les Baskerville! An old man with white hair. His face was covered with spots and wrinkles, countless burns, and scars. "Who, who is this?" Dolores I didn''t notice Hugo at all. Of course, she recognized him. As a senior member of Quobadis, she often exchanged pleasantries with Hugo, the Iron Swordsman of the Baskervilles, at major events of the Empire. But thest Hugo Vikir remembers was a world apart from the Hugo she knows today. Years of war havepletely changed the appearance of men. Hugo''s face, which looked stubborn but serious and dignified, aged rapidly within a few years after the start of the war. Not only the wrinkles and spots but also the face itself have be tighter and rougher. Furthermore, the numerous cuts and makeup smudges on his face make the old Hugo look even more ferocious. Normally, a dog should be paralyzed by the majesty of its "master" carved into its bones. But for some reason, Vikiel was not so afraid of Hugo in front of him. "Maybe it''s because I saw you holding your Pomeranian and smiling like an idiot." Hugo even recently shaved his mustache to suit his Pomeranian''s liking! If the owner loses his dignity, the dog will stop listening. Vikir was also able to let go of some of his instinctive fear of Hugo. Furthermore, Dantalian has not yet umted enough magical power to fully recreate the powers he remembers. Tingling. Vikil pushed the aura contained in the demon sword, Beelzebub, to its limit and threw it away. Seven teeth bit into Hugo. Yes, this time it was the dog that bit the owner. "It''s almost there." Vikir tore the fake hugo''s entire body in front of him, vowing that one day he would bite the real one. Seeing her illusion shattered, Dolores asked Vikiel cautiously. ``Excuse me, but who was that old man before?'''' ``...Ah.'''' Dolores was silent. She saw her father in a bag of terror. And Nighthound saw him in the bag of terror. Dolores saw herself in Nighthound. Could Nighthound recognize himself in her? Dolores thought to herself. Just as she was beingforted by a dog at night. On the other hand,. [Off!] The blow Vikir gave when he killed Hugo was returned to Dantalian. [Scream! [How can you ovee shame and fear so easily, you inhuman thing?] screams Dantalian in a bloodcurdling voice. [But! Even if you are so emotionless, this time it will not be so easy this time, Hohohohohohohohohohohohohohohokoyo Hoho Hohohohohohohohohohokoyo Hoho Hoho Hoho Hoho Hohohohohohohohohohoho! ] Thest bag began to move. "Love". The most fundamental element that moves humans. Indispensable emotions are essential for human life. Now it was Vikir''s turn toe out of the bag. "..." Dolores was nervous for some reason. It''s really immature and pathetic to think like that while fighting a Demon King-ss monster. "...I''m still curious!" Dolores cursed herself for letting his eyes wander, but she remained vignt. He kept an eye on everything that appeared. She couldn''t say whether it was because she was preparing for a battle with demons or because she was curious about Nighthound''s past. And now. Tuttututu... The bag Dantalian left behind as herst resort was wide open. [Hohohohoho! A man like you must copse miserably in front of love. No matter how brave you are, you can''t help but lose your temper and feel embarrassed in front of your loved one''s face! No wonder romance always sells! Love is something that transcends everything. However, Dantalian''s bright voice didn''tst long. "...!" Dolores felt the same way as Dantalian. Flutter. Her eyes widened, and her love bag opened wide before her eyes. The nighthound lover''s face emerged from the thick night fog. _____________________ _____________________ "??? Get ready to dive into a new chapter of this captivating novel every day , and don''t forget to Rate this novel and add it to your library! ????" Chapter 166 - 166: Harmony of Souls

Chapter 166: Harmony of Souls

The bag opened wide. What emerged was a face¡ªthe face of Vikil''s lover. "...!" At that moment, I saw her face. Dolores could only stare nkly. "Isn''t there anyone?" Yes, that''s it. The bag was empty. Nothing. There is nothing. Dantalian is only getting more confused. [Nonsense! Humans are animals that live in love! No, not only humans, but all animals have romantic feelings! But what on earth is that? But Dantalian''s words were interrupted. ...pull it! Vikir''s sword appeared when he threw away the ck bag, and it cut into his chest. [Thud!?] Dantalian stepped back while coughing up ck blood. All thirty-six faces contorted in disbelief. Maybe magic isn''t activated? Is that the reason why my face doesn''te out of the bag? Unfortunately, Dantalian''s hopes were dashed. The spell was being cast as usual, and the huge mana cost of the spell and the massive knockback damage caused by the spell''s destruction continued to damage Dantalian''s body. Furthermore, Vikiel continued to stab Dantalian over and over again with his deadly sword, even as he buried himself in Dantalian''s defenseless embrace. Puff, puff, puff, puff! It had a dense aura, as if something solid had flowed into it. It pierced flesh like an animal''s teeth, crushing bones and cutting through internal organs. A boiling aura emerges from his teeth like a snake, and it gnaws at his soul. There is nothing to look for, not even in the devil''s body. [Aaaaa...! ] Dantalian angrily backed away, clutching his torn stomach. Blood, flesh, and entrails dripped down, covering the ground like asphalt. [No way! Is it possible that a person has never loved another person in his or her entire life? [There are no such things as humans!] "Here we are." Vikir answered simply and dryly. Vikil was taught from an early age to always keep his emotions in check, so he grew up straight and never slouched. In a sense, this straightness may have been a kind of crookedness, but he didn''t know that at the time. A killing machine that has all emotions removed and is controlled only bymands. The dog of death This was Vikiel van Baskerville in a previous life. A time when everything was fleeting. Was there room for love in a dog whose emotions had worn down and withered after being bombarded by more than 500 dogs,rge and small? Was there someone who taught him how to love? "..." And Dolores, who was standing behind him, could vaguely imagine Vikiel''s reasoning. The more Vikiel opened up his aura, the more he felt the smell of life and the resonance of his soul. Priests deeply feel their souls in the process of praying, healing, and strengthening others. You are influenced by these emotions and sometimes even be assimted to them. Dolores remembered the words she once heard from Nighthound. "Theology is the science of understanding human beings." At the time, she didn''t fully understand the true meaning of those words, but now she understands why. At that moment, Dolores felt more sympathy for Nighthound''s feelings and condition than anyone else. "What kind of life did he lead? How great was the burden he carried alone? How long has he been fighting this lonely, lonely battle?" She only recently learned of the Night Hound as a terrorist. The newspaper club she belonged to even gave her a ``viin''s name.'''' ... But it''s different. He was a warrior who fought against the evils of this world before anyone else. A prophet who was persecuted by the world, understood by everyone, and loved by no one during his lifetime. How far does he stand, and how far does he see? How alone, how heavy, how sick, and how hurt is he? Suddenly, warm tears wet the corners of her eyes. Dolores wanted to stand behind or next to him as a human being. Walk with him and not only follow his path, but be his strength. It''s like the legend of a monk who went on a long journey with his warriors to subjugate the demon king. I wanted to stand next to him, hug him, andfort his broken soul. I wanted to wrap my arms around his spiny legs and hold him tight. I wanted to hold his cut hand. I just wanted to let you know that you are never alone. ... But Dolores knew that too. Nighthound was never one to depend on others. He never took sides with others. He does not rely on or depend on others. He always stands alone and moves forward. Even if it is a path of thorns, a path of blood and gore,. Dolores felt more pity for him as she came to understand his soul better through his temporary and partial assimtion. She knows deep down that the person she wants toe to her will nevere to her. But what a painful, tortured, crazy feeling it is for a woman who knows but can''t help but wait. ... But she wasn''t the only one who was tired of waiting. [AAAAAAAAAH!?] Dantalian. He is really sick and suffering. The devil, who had been sitting in an arrogant posture and mocking people, distorted his face and let out a scream. Vikir grabbed Dantalian by the hair and wouldn''t let go, stabbing him in many ces with his sword. Once a dog bites you, it won''t let go. This is how they are trained. Vikir tried to continue the closebat even as Dantalian''s magic wave tore his body apart. [Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! " Dantalian took a random shard from Vikir''s memory. Vikir''s memories are cold and full of sharp shards. A dangerous being that even the devil Dantalian could cut off if he made one wrong move. It was like looking for a bag full of swords and broken ss. "... Shit. What kind of person lived such a life?" Dantalian''s hands turned into rags, and he picked up a fragment of a warm memory. He changed it into a face that he hoped would awaken the emotions of Vikir''s family. [Look at the faces of those who once cared for you.] [Can you stab me like that?] It happened to be part of the Baskerville set. Set had been training in private for so long that even his family had forgotten his face, and Dolores could only shake his head when she saw it. "Who are you?" A handsome man with white skin, thick eyebrows, and a somewhat aloof appearance. His face was stunningly beautiful, but his skin was pale, giving him a sinister appearance. "Is he rted to the Night Hound?" But Dolores didn''t have time to study and remember Set''s face. "Thank you for your encouragement." Vikir''s reaction was much faster. He saw the look on Seto''s face, and he became even more excited than before the regression. What was supposed to be one nudge turned into two nudges for him. Pooh! Puff, puff, puff! Poo poo poo poo poo! Set''s face explodes after being hit repeatedly. At the same time, Dantalian''s entire body began to fall apart. [Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! ] A terrifying baptism of fire that tears apart even the souls of demons. Well then. [...Aaah! [Don''t bully me!] One of Dantalian''s many faces has changed. Age to look like a teenager. beautiful blonde hair. White skin. Her slightly depressed eyes looked a little sad. Around her neck is an old, raw gold chain with the word "Nymph" written on it. Suddenly. "...!" Vikir froze. Dantalian didn''t know what had made Vikir stop, but he saw this as an opportunity. [Fuck! ] Countless faces screamed, and purple tongues stuck out. Dantalian sticks out his tongue like a de, a veritable demon of discourse. But. Kurururu! Dantalian''s attack fails again. Angered by the nymphet''s expression, Dolores intervened by blowing out white mes again. "I told you it was the wrong person." Dolores burned the tip of Dantalian''s tongue and immediately jumped to the nighthound''s side. In her moments of crisis, she became even more bnced and calm. "?" Vikir scratched his head, not understanding why Dolores had suddenly be so brave. Dolores then looked back at Vikir and said it with a determined look on her face. ``When things get tough, you can rely on me.'''' ``??'''' ``??'''' Vikir tilted his head again. ...Paa! The white light emitted by Dolores instantly enveloped Vikiel''s entire body. "...!" "...!" At that moment, both Vikiel and Dolores felt the same way. Resonance of the soul. It''s the feeling you get when you walk the same path together. It was literally a connection that could only ur through the "resonance of souls." And the moment it happened,. ...One sh! The light emitted from Dolores'' body exploded tenfold. Awakened saint buff. And the person who had the greatest influence on the saint''s soul. The only being who can awaken a saint. Those with souls of the same size. Nighthound. He is what St. Dolores identified as a "resonance of the soul." Both consciously and unconsciously. "...Oh?" Dolores felt the strength drain from his body. She exerted her divine powers with all her might until she could no longer even stand. The vast amount of power released was immediately absorbed into Vikir''s body. Blessed with natural talent, Dolores possessed immense divine power. Now that it has exploded tenfold, the resulting buff is no longer a normal buff. The moment Dolores'' enhancement entered his body. Dawn! Vikir felt as if the wall that had been towering over his head had been broken in one blow. The high, solid wall that had long seemed imprable has been torn down, and we can now see beyond. Sword Master. Kingdom of the Most High. Superhuman realm. ___________________ ___________________ ? Remember to rate this book and save it to your collection! ???? And please grant me the Powerstone. Chapter 167 - 167: Uniting Forces in Chaos

Chapter 167: Uniting Forces in Chaos

When Dolores saw the face of the nymph created by Dantalian, she felt something break inside her. A thread of reason that she had always held within her calm demeanor. The moment her heart broke, she fell into an incredibly irrational and emotional state, and the intensity of her emotions released powers in her that she didn''t know she had. . And this emotion and power are directed towards people. Vikir. Nighthound! Strengthened by the spirit of Dolores, Vikir saw a new world beyond his own, which opened up to him. Sword Master. The enhanced aura within him radiates from the hilt of the magical sword, Beelzebub. Quack, quack, quack! From gas to liquid, from liquid to solid. The aura that has been boiled down and hardened to the limit gradually transforms into a solid mass, like a blood clot solidified by heat. And it began to draw a circle ording to thew of mana. Kiyiyiying- A heavy aura surrounding the sword rotated at an invisible speed and floated around the sword de. It looked like countless saws were gathering and rotating. Wine~Kagagaku! Vikir flicked his sword, and the stone, rebar, and other debris in front of him burst into mes. One sword was enough to do this. It had incredible cutting power. "This is strange." Even the usually boring Vikir was very surprised. Was Hugo always like this? When he is at the level of the master, he cannot see what is below him. I understand why Hugo treated the people under him like flies. ``In his previous life, Yugo was two levels above the Sword Saint.'''' It soon became clear that there were lower, middle, and higher ranks of sword saints. Vikil temporarily became a low-ss swordsman with the help of the highest-ranking diator saint, but from now on, I will cherish his feelings. Then he has toe here alone, without buffs. On the other hand,. "Aaah!" Dantalian was torn from the inside. Vikir ms aura shards spinning at lightning speed into Dantalian''s body, slicing it all over. The awl-like sword Beelzebub was primarily used for stabbing, but nothing more. Rather, the shape of the rotating aura has be specialized for shing attacks, but that does not mean that its piercing power has weakened. ``Apart from improving my fighting ability, this excitement makes me feel like I can do anything...'''' Vikir was filled with a rare sense of tion. The resonance of the soul and the arrangement of buffs make it seem like you know the size and location of all the internal organs and blood vessels in your body. The excitement was an extension of the feeling of wearing new clothes that fit and look good on me. Dolores'' holy power warmed Vikir''s body, elerating the flow of mana. Blood vessels dte, allowing blood and mana to flow faster. The aura trembled, its amplitude expanding. This is due to the "soul resonance" effect. And Vikir knew something about this phenomenon. "Yes, before the regression, Steel Saint Dolores only gave this buff to a few nearby heroes. At the time of the War of Annihtion, there were only a handful of beings who could receive Dolores." Buff. Dolores healed everyone equally, but she was careful with the buff. Only a handful of heroes had the power to maximize the effect of the buff. Heroes such as Hugo Les Baskerville, the head of the Iron-Blooded Swordsman family, and Morg Camus, the head of the Morg family known as the "Empress Dowager," But what about now? Vikiel monopolizes Dolores'' buff. This means that deep down, Dolores knew and understood him, but unfortunately, Vikiel did not know that. He just felt lucky. On the other hand,. Dolores felt her body and the night dog''s bodiespletely wrap around each other, merging into one. It wasn''t just their bodies; it was their souls too. She felt greatfort andpassion during this process, even if it was temporary. She never heard Nighthound say anything particrlyforting, but she felt as if somehow Nighthound epted her fatigue and feelings of inferiority. She often asked herself that question. "Everyone in the world confesses their sins and confides their troubles to me, but who should I confess my sins and share my troubles with? Sometimes, just talking to God is not enough. It''s not enough.'''' You need to talk to your peers. But for years, Dolores was unable to talk to anyone about her mental health. As Dantalian said, as someone''s president, someone''s manager, someone''s saint, or someone''s daughter, she always had to act with dignity and determination. But once she let it all go, so did her loneliness. She pressed all her emotions onto the broad back of the night dog in front of her. To your partner tonight, your "soul resonance"! Boom, boom, boom, boom! Vikir pushed Dantalian down with a force far beyond his normal strength. Roasted by the saint''s sacred fire, Dantalian could not withstand the sudden onught of Vikir''s aura. Vikir extended his sword and tried to decapitate Dantalian. Dantalian''s head has many faces intertwined like vines and a thin neck that connects it to the body! And Dantalian took his final step. [Brother! help me! Nymph. Her face turned toward Vikir. All the children in the nursery turned their heads towards Vikir and screamed. [Brother! [You can still live!] [If this devil dies, we will die too!] [Brother! please! [Please don''t kill this demon!] [You murderer! [Why do you care what happens to us!?] And Dantalian''s n seemed to be a sess. Vikir''s sword has be slightly slower. Taking advantage of this, Dantalian summoned all his magical power and unleashed Soul Strike. Dawn! Dantalian''s dozens of tongues became one spear and struck Vikir directly in the heart. "...!" Without being able to scream, Vikir was thrown from the spot and flew through the air, smashing two stone pirs and being buried in a pile of rubble. "No!" Dolores screamed in fear, but it was toote. Dantalian stood up, covered in blood, andughed eerily. [Hohohoho! In the battle between the original masters, one move is enough to bring about such a wasteful result. Then he walked toward Dolores. Dolores stood there with a stunned expression on her face. Grinning grin... The face in front of me returned to that of a man. Cardinal Humbert, the head of the old church, is a tough middle-aged man. [Daughter, I feel sorry for this father]. "...!" I sent you to the academy to increase the prestige of my family, and now you''re doing something like this? [Do you think it''s a good idea to let the world know about your family''s affairs?] Humbert''s face contorts into an expression of contempt for these poor people. [Dolores, I thought you were better]. "...!" Dolores'' small, slender body began to tremble again. "...Night Dog." She had already gotten over Humbert''s appearance when he burst out of the bag of terror. Because Night Dog was by her side. But now there were no more dogs left to save her. She has lost her former self-confidence and shrunk. She crouched down and lost her confidence. Tingling. Then Humbert''s face widens. Its mouth is wide open, with no temporomandibr joint in its lower jaw, resembling the gills of a giant snake. Dolores is in the shell, and the snake is about to eat the egg. Dantalian grinned disgustedly as he tried to devour Dolores. [Now, show me your face!?] However, Dantalian''s voice broke midway. Hmm! Hot blood was gushing out in pitch ck. Without a sound or movement, the sword slit Dantalian''s throat. Vikir stood behind Dantalian with a cold expression on his face. [Eh, how? It must be the heart... Dantalian, who had a nymph-like face, stammered. Instead of answering, Vikir opened the inside of his ck cloak to reveal it. Tsuku-. There was an incontinent ck ball. Mrs. Eight Legs'' egg. He was protecting Vikiel''s heart from Dantalian''s spear! The shell is a little cracked, but the egg is still stable. Vikir took it in his arms again and looked at Dantalian. "I don''t know what else to say, but..." With that, Vikirpletely snapped Dantalian''s neck. "Go to the bad ce." That was the end of Dantalian. ...pull it! ...Pull! Degar! Dantalian''s face fell to the ground and rolled on the ground. But. [Brother, brother, it''s very painful.] ?? Dantalian''s corpse was still there. His arms and limbs regenerated under Nymphet''s face. It tried to escape by crawling on the ground. But Vikir stood in his way. With an unwavering gaze. ...Boom! The final blow pierced the center of the nymph''s body. Only then did the nymph stop him. [...] She raised her eyes as if they were about to close and spoke in a voice that seemed like it was about to break. [Thank you, Uncle]. And then... Vikir''s gaze disappeared. "..." Vikir carefully leaned forward and held the nymphet''s face with both hands. Then the nymphet lifted his nearly toppling body with difficulty and wrapped his arms around Vikir''s neck. jjog- Then the nymphet kissed Vikir lightly on the cheek. Tuttutu... And then everything disappeared. All the darkness disappeared, leaving only the rubble of the ruins. Dolores'' palm came closer and cupped the back of Vikir''s hand as she sat still. ``Nighthound, are you okay?'''' She had been overwhelmed by Humbert''s visions just moments ago, but her primary concern was Vikir''s safety. It''s about that time. ...Tangle Run! The sound of something falling from the copsed stone pir echoed. Vikiel and Dolores turned to face each other at the same time. Sparkling! The gold ne sparkled. The words stood out like a lighthouse in the snow. ___________________ ___________________ ????? Hey there! Get ready for an adventure with a new part of this awesome story every day! Don''t forget to tell us what you think and save it to read again! ??? Let''s give Powestone some love and support! ????? Chapter 168 - 168: Redemption Denied

Chapter 168: Redemption Denied

next morning. The entire Indulgentia Nursery was in a panic. The building was in ruins. But for some reason, everyone who slept through the night said they didn''t hear anything. It was like I was dreaming. Of course, the world was in chaos. The students of the Colosseum Academy who hade as volunteers this morning stood in disbelief in the ruins, crowded with thousands of people. ``No, what''s going on?'''' ``I can''t believe it.'''' ``Why didn''t we hear anything when the building copsed?'''' Tudor, Sancho, and Piggy look around in shock. I looked around. Well, they had to return to the academy, but somehow that step was not easy for them. That''s understandable, since the ce where they spent his 10 days volunteering was in ruins. Well then. ``It seems that a nighthound came at dawn this morning.'''' ``That''s scary. While everyone was asleep... Bianca and Sinir appeared. The student volunteers said that they were therest night. If I hadn''t done something wrong, I might have been targeted by the murderer. "Too bad, we had the chance to capture him and show off our epic hero qualities!" "Because he hides behind a mask and onlyes out at night. , he must be a thief. If only I could catch him." "Hey, guys, aren''t you a little scared? We''ve already seen several people die at the hands of this viin." "What''s scary? All he has to do is show up, and I''ll kill him with one of my arrows." "I think he''s an interesting viin to study." Everyone is excited. Meanwhile, the puppies gathered together and howled. "Students of the Academy are returning to school. Gather in one ce. Everyone in Quovadis wille here separately. St. Dolores will repair the destroyed buildings and recover the number of victims. Surprisingly, despite the disaster, there were no casualties by dawn. The only thing discovered were the bodies of numerous boys and girls around the age of 13,mon to all the ces Nighthound traveled. This is directly below the quarters of Guilty, the head of the Indulgentia family. Many reporters came to report on the tragic scene. This was also true of the academy''s newspaper staff. Dolores didn''t let her down at all. In fact, she seemed to be encouraging them. Meanwhile, Quobadis also dispatched an investigation team early in the morning. A group of young New Order priests arrive to examine the children and search the scene of the disaster. The priests of the Old Order also wanted to investigate the crime scene. ``Our Lady has not given up on her investigation yet.'''' Mozgus, the archbishop and inquisitor of the new order, thwarts the investigators of the old order. Several priests from the old church protested. ``Are you discriminating against us because of our sect and not because we are of the same quovadi?'''' ``The clergy of the old order are also called upon to investigate the scene of the tragedy and to be troubled. ``Archbishop Mosgus, what are you doing, saint? Get out of my way, and if I report this to Cardinal Humbert, He will definitely issue a massive ban... soon!'''' But Mozgus just shook his head, and his huge body blocked their path. He then looked back at Dolores in the middle of the field. ``Saint, why don''t you go back to school? I will take over the management here.'''' ``Yes, Mr. Mozgus, please.'''' They are the priests of the old order. He spoke as if he hadn''t even thought about it. Dolores ced her hand on Mozgus'' arm and whispered quietly. ``I''m sorry about your brother.'''' ``...We were twins, but we grew up apart from birth, so we weren''t particrly close. Besides, our beliefs were very different, so it''s okay.'''' However, Mozgusu''s expression was deep as he said that. He seemed very shocked that his brother was being used as a puppet in the name of Ephebus. Sinful, or rather, Dantalian and his four undeadpanions, werepletely destroyed and plunged into the depths of destruction. Quobadis will now begin arge-scale investigation. Mozgus looked back at the excavation site and spoke in a low voice. ``Guilty... has been suspicious from the beginning, and I don''t trust Nighthound, but I have no choice but to trust his sense of smell at this point. Looting a branch of the House of Commons is unforgivable, but... in a way, I''m personally grateful and even relieved that he''s doing such a good job of picking things up.'''' said. Mozgus is a bastard of a man with principles. Despite his words, Mozgus had a soft spot for the man, having seen how dedicated the Night Hounds were to relief efforts during the Red gue outbreak. Dolores nodded. ``The archbishop wants us to sort out the situation here.'''' ``Yes. Are you just going to school?" "No, Professor. I still have something to do." "Which one?" Dolores just smiled at Mozgus'' question. Mozgus suddenly notices that Dolores is much happier than before. She used to be a strict and strong-willed teenager, but behind the scenes she had conflicts and worries, but now... ``You''ve be stronger.'''' As if a weight had been lifted from her shoulders, she became brighter and more energetic. Her face also looked strangely refreshed. After having a soul resonance with the dogst night, Dolores'' mental state is much better. It was a very pleasant and uplifting experience to be one with someone, body and soul, even if only temporarily. Dolores listened to thementations, sorrows, and miseries of her world, but she could not help butment her ownmentations. She was thrilled to be understood andforted for the first time. Is that the reason? "Quobadis is here! Dolores took the plunge, and normally she would have been too scared to look away from her. At this point, the eyes of the priests of Quobadis turned to Dolores. The academy volunteers also looked confused. ...Glut! Dolores swallowed thickly. Quovadis, home of the faithful saints. A prestigious family of priests whose entire family belongs to the Rune Church and who have assisted in government ceremonies since before the founding of the nation. What she nned could hurt that old pride. But she also firmly believed in it. "If you''re really proud, you''ll get through it." Herst night with the dog changed her. Dolores stopped looking away, hesitated, and kept her thoughts to herself. She was no longer afraid of the world¡ªthe world that looked at her, pressured her, and forced her. "Saint, why are you stopping us?" "Please let us know about the investigation!" "You can''t discriminate against us like this just because we belong to the old order." Aren''t we all brothers and sisters under Rune? "Mrs. Dolores, if Cardinal Humbert knows about this, he can send a letter to..." Dolores stands in front of the screaming Old Order priests. Fluttering- She took out some papers from her breast pocket. Stamps and letters from the recipient and sender are on the envelope. Also the seal of the Indulgentia family. It was a letter from House Indulgencia to House Cuavadice, given to Dolores before Nighthound leftst night. ``Please use it as you see fit.'''' With that, he disappeared. Then Dolores began reading the newspaper in his arms. "We will be selling indulgences starting January 1!" Her voice was a little trembling, but she never broke. "Call me!" Guilty, L. Indulgentia! Recipient: Cardinal "Humbert Humbert L. Quovadis"! Dolores sees both sides of the letter crumpled by the force. of Sale> Viscount Beckin: Killed the parents who would not leave an inheritance to their children, faked an idental death, and stole the inheritance. If you pay 1.5 billion gold as a tribute, all your sins will be forgiven. Baron Lageso terrorized and killed twin sisters who worked as maids, then secretly buried them in the sewers. All sins were forgiven by offering 200 million gold. Lord Finnigig: He killed his partner and stole all his investment money, and his partner''s familymitted mass suicide after suffering in their daily lives. All sins were forgiven by paying 800 million gold in cash. Count Izel: Suspected of huge tax evasion, pardoned by paying nearly 100 billion gold in tax evasion alone, or 300 million gold as tribute. Quaker CEO: Allegedly manipting stock prices and driving more than 10,000 Ali investors to suicide = All sins will be forgiven if he pays 5 billion gold as tribute. . . It was a secret indulgence that Guilty, or rather, Dantalian, sold to nobles and merchants visiting Old Order temples. Tax evasion, stock market maniption, sexual crimes, contract killings, arson, assault, conspiracy to murder, and other illegal, criminal, and inhumane acts... Conclusive evidence has been presented to the world that the ancient Quovadis cult was intimately involved in all of these dastardly crimes. By the hands of the saint of Quobadis itself. ___________________ ___________________ ? Remember to rate this book and save it to your collection! ???? And please grant me the Powerstone. Chapter 169 - 169: The Saint’s Wrath

Chapter 169: The Saint''s Wrath

The priests of the Old Order protest against Dolores. ``Saint, do you realize what you are doing?'''' ``Thete Guilty was a devout member of this church. To read his letters while he was alive!'''' ``That''s because he... ``Cardinal Humbert, it''s confidential, confidential!'''' ``How dare you reveal something like that to the public!?'''' They fear the reputation of the priests of the new order. It seemed like there was a loss. It is often said that a crisis is an opportunity, and in such situations, healing the sick andforting the victims is a way to strengthen the image. So the priests of the Old Order were eager to begin disaster management. Because of this, Dolores, Mozgus, and other New Order priestsined that they were prevented from doing so. But her difort didn''tst long. "Quiet." They froze in their seats as Dolores'' cold gaze met theirs. It was the first time I had seen such a cold and piercing gaze on a normally gentle and considerate woman. It was scary to see someone so kind when they were angry. Dolores''s one word brought the priests of the old church to a standstill. And at the next reading, everyone turned pale. "Baron Gorg, please forgive me for the murder of the groom who resisted exercising his right to the first night, the subsequent suicide of the bride, and the severe punishment for the family that caused the family''s disintegration by paying a donation of 1 billion gold!" "The Viscountess of Moscow fraudulently hired her sons at the Imperial Central Bank and promoted them to the top positions. As a result, many candidates with passing marks were rejected due to the influx of sons. Pardoned for 200 million gold." "Mr. Guerasso! Embezzlement, fraud, and stock price maniption caused damage to shareholders, amounting to approximately 20 billion gold. Pardon with a donation of 50 million gold!" "Madame Pierre! Kidnap and imprison minor boys who have nowhere to go, and force them into sexual exploitation and illegalbor! " "The sect''s leader, Manimani, intentionally invades a corner of the country! It has spread to many areas and is causing a huge blow to the local economy. Please donate 100 million gold! The full extent of Guilty''s generosity has been revealed. There is a long list of grave sins that will never be forgiven. And the amounts paid are often meager and do notmensurate with the crime. Inquisition. How is it eptable to wear a human mask and the clothes of a saint? Even the priests of the old religious order who protested could not believe their ears. "Is this how you sold your indulgence to the devil?" "For this price?" no way. Zero should have missed four or five. ``Cult leader Manimani in particr deserves to be burned at the stake.'''' ``I can''t believe that Cardinal Humbert and Lord Guilty could do something so despicable!'''' ``That''s like an indulgence.''''!'''' ``Ah, but the seal on this letter...'''' The chatter didn''t juste from the priests of the Old Order. Excitement spread beyond the Quobadis poption to the general public. ``How can Quobadi do this?'''' ``What a depraved devotional song!'''' ``Calm down!'''' This is an old-order problem! It has nothing to do with the priests of the new church!" "Don''t mix up the priests of the old order! This is only a problem for some people! The chatter was getting louder. The priests were about to start a physical fight. In the confusion, Dolores finished reading the material provided by Nighthound. It covers Guilty and Humbert''s dealings, the ugly reality of what society''s leadership should look like, how offerings to God are used as investments, and how they are used for political funding and illegal lobbying. It detailed how they were siphoned off and how they worked. With a local cult. There was also evidence that agricultural tools such as rakes, wood chips, sticks, and even pig bones were sold as sacred relics. The number of holy relics he sold had already exceeded 30,000, and propaganda was carried out and ns were made for each holy relic for which he would provide one year of purgatory. The people who learned this were shocked. "..." The boys and girls at the school also stopped taking notes and looked stunned. The terrible abuse of the faithful Quovadis family was exposed by a young saint from the same Quovadis family. In response, Dolores began to argue so hard that she couldn''t sleep all night. "I, Dolores of the New Order, respond as follows to the atrocities of the Old Order!" The crowd''s pens rise again. A whisper echoed through the notepad. A screenshot of Mana floated around the room, and her lightning burst. Dolores began her speech in a steady voice. "First, when our Lord and Teacher, Rune, says''repent,'' he means that the entire life of the faithful must be repented! Second, these words cannot be understood as sacramental penance to Rune, that is, confession and absolution performed by the priest in his office. Fifth, the Pope has neither the power nor the will to pardon any punishment other than that imposed by his office or by the authority of canonw. The Pope has no power to pardon any sin except by dering or acknowledging that it has been pardoned by Rune. Twenty-seventh: ''It is only a human theory that the soul is released from purgatory as soon as the money thrown into the almanac makes a clinking sound.'' ... ... Forty-fifth: The Runic religion must be taught that anyone who sees a poor person and passes him by, offering money for indulgences, is not buying a pardon from the Pope, but rather the wrath of Rune! Forty-sixth: Teach the Runes that those who do not have the luxury of abundant wealth are obligated to save what they need for their families and should never squander it on indulgences! fifty-first: Teach the Runes that to the many people who have been robbed of their money by certain indulgence preachers, the Pope must pay them back, even if it means selling all the churches of the Order! Ny-ninth, to suppress the objections enumerated by themon man without addressing them with sound reason but merely by force, is to make the Pope a mockery and the Runes unhappy! ... Ny-fifth, to make the Runes have more confidence in entering the kingdom of heaven through many sufferings than byfort!" She read the rebuttal, which had as many as 95 articles, fluidly and without stuttering a single word. Their resolve was so strong that even their rival priests of the Old Order fell silent for a moment. At the same time, Dolores felt his legs rx. She was grateful that the flowing white skirt of the priest''s robe hid her tremors. Mozugusu next to her cheered her on. "That was a great rebuttal, sis. You are absolutely right! This Mozgus is impressed.'''' ``...I think I''m going crazy.'''' Dolores thought about what happenedst night, or rather this morning. After the nighthound left, the energy that had made her body hard and strong disappeared like a lie. She was happy to remember her own overflowing power, but in reality, it was just a psychological factor. The power itself had long since disappeared. "The Pope once said: A saint can only awaken when he has found his true soulmate." Soul resonance, emotional absorption, and the resulting explosion of divine power. In other words, you gain the ability to double your power. How can we make this "awakening" permanent instead of temporary? Now that the night dog is gone, there is no one to ask or test. ``A long time ago, the ssical saints talked a lot about awakening, but I wish they had listened a little more instead of dismissing them as empty words.'''' Why Dolores? I still didn''t understand how the Night Hound would wake up. Her resonance is your "awakening state." She can''t know it because Vikiel is the only veteran from the Age of Doom who knows the real "Doom.". Anything is fine. The man was chosen by Rune. At the moment, he is the only person worthy of being her "soulmate.". Dolores raised her head again at these words. Then he said it in a quiet voice. "''Nighthound''. I have to see him again at this moment." ...Phew! ...Phew! ...Phew! The sound of a screenshot of Mana exploding behind her. Dolores turned around in surprise and saw arge group of reporters who had somehow gotten very close to her. Reporters rushed up and spoke in unison. "The Saint has dered a ''holy war'' against the Nighthounds!" ___________________ ___________________ ????? Hey there! Get ready for an adventure with a new part of this awesome story every day! Don''t forget to tell us what you think and save it to read again! ??? Let''s give Powestone some love and support! ????? Chapter 170 - 170: Corruption Exposed

Chapter 170: Corruption Exposed

[Exclusive] deres war on Nighthound! "I must meet him again." On the morning of January 0, the Saint Dolores family of Quobadis has strong hostility towards Nighthound. showed that. The serious expression on her face as she bit her lip and muttered something gave off a suffocating feeling of foreboding. The result shows whether Nighthound or Quobadis are worthless. On the other hand, some point out that Dolores, who is usually soft-spoken and euphemistic, is now using words so stubborn and strong that a "holy war" has been dered. Various newspapers began to be published. When the volunteers returned to the Colosseum Academy, they were surprised to read an article in the academy''s weekly newspaper. "Oh, the article has alreadye out? We were at the scene of this story." "Hmm. The manager has dered a holy war." "I wasn''t in the mood for that. This article... I think you''ve gone too far.'''' Tudor, Sancho, and Piggy each said something to the newspaper. Beside her, Bianca and Sinir nodded. ``That''s a journalist''s job. To get ratings, you have to sensationalize.'''' ``Hey, Vikiel, what do you think?'''' Sinir asks, and everyone heads in her direction. I see. Vikir was standing a few meters away from the group. "..." Vikil is reading a newspaper article while walking quietly. He feels lonely and depressed. "Why is he in such a bad mood? Hey, won''t youe with me? Then I''ll go first." When Bianca opens her mouth to make a sarcasticment, Tudor says, Said. He was sitting next to her, and he pped her in the face. "Hello. Are you inconsiderate?" "What? What do you think?" "How do you think Vikir is feeling right now?" ``Tsk, tsk, you inhuman. You''re the same as always.'''' Tudor turned his head slightly to look at Vikir behind him. Then he turned to Sancho, Piggy, Bianca, and Sinir. ``Vikil, he peed in front of everyone yesterday.'''' ``...that was a lot.'''' ``Your brother must be feeling really bad right now.'''' Tudor, Sancho, Piggy, Bianca, and Sinir each gave theirments. Finally, Tudor nodded. ``Vikil, he probably wants to be alone right now.'''' ``I know. I would have done the same." "I''m afraid that hastyfort can be poisonous." "Maybe he needs to pee; hey, he''s shy. I don''t think he''s going to p or anything." "No, I''m nervous, to say the least." Sinir looked back at Vikiel and muttered something sad. "I don''t mind if my brother pees on me." "?" Of course, you don''t mind. You''re so cheap.'''' Tudor told everyone and pped Sinir on the shoulder. ``Okay. Now, let''s leave Vikir alone for a while. Piggy, why don''t you sleep in our room tonight so he can be alone?'''' ``Huh? ``How do you like it? Let''s work togetherter.'''' ``Okay, thank you, Sancho.'''' Piggy seems to have met many other children through this volunteer work. . Of course, they left to give Vikir some time to himself. On the other hand,. ``Thank God they go first.'''' Vikir crept to the side and watched his ssmates crowd in front of him. Thursday Vikil returned to the dormitory and sat alone at his desk. A small wreath and incense sticks were ced on the desk. As the incense burned, Vikir silently held up a wreath. It was Nymphet''s memorial. "Are you too hard on her?" "No" "That''s not a no, it''s a different!" She wants to kiss you like that! " The conversation I had with the saint before we parted came back to mind. ``If I had known this was going to happen, I should have waited until I kissed you.'''' Vikir frowned slightly. "I have to hunt more." When the era of destructiones, countless innocent children will die like nymphets. To prevent this, more dedicated demon hunting was needed. Demons will be killed, and the traitors who joined his ranks will also be killed. ``For that, we need to check the crops, right?'''' Vikir took something from his chest. It was a ck leather bag, and Ephebo, Hebe, Pedo, and Geront each carried one. Each of these bags looked alive, threads pulsating beneath the ck leather. I tried to summarize it. "That''s..." Vikir''s eyes widened slightly. It was arge mask. An oversized mask that looks like abination of a bandana and a hood. His ears had two pointed protrusions that looked like the scalp of a doberman with his ears cut off. And Vikir already knew what it was. ``So this is what I get for my money.'''' The mask gave off an eerie aura. It was an artifactparable to the demon sword, Beelzebub. Mask "Picaresque" Dog Aspect +0 -Human Face - Animal Shape (ÈËÃæ«FÐÄ) -Off Vikiel closed his eyes and remembered the information on the artifact. A long time ago, he had seen it in a book about all things in the East. "It was a mask that grew stronger the more you killed your own kind." The mask was a demonic mask that gave humans the power to kill their own kind when worn. I''ve also heard that the mask has mystical powers that grant the wearer incredible healing and mana reserves. "I''ve heard that there are side effects." Vikir decided to try on the mask. Flutter. He took off his mask and put it on his head. "...!" Vikir felt a change in his body. His body and strength, which had been torn apart in thest battle with Dantalian, began to recover rapidly. That was a regeneration level that far exceeded Swamp Smander. "This is amazing!" Swamp Smander''s regenerative power was excellent at repairing damaged bodies, but it was unable to restore physical or mental strength. However, with this mask, you can recharge your tiredness at any time. But there was a problem. "...?" Vikir gasped as he realized how small he had be. "haeg-haeg-haeg-" He quickly turned to the mirror and saw a ck dog, a mass of ck fur, panicking in the room. ``Is this me?'''' Vikil gasped as he saw himself in the mirror. There is a saying that goes, "Alcohol turns you into a dog," but this is only used as a metaphor. Other words include ``less than a dog,'''' ``less than a dog,'''' and ``like a dog.'''' They are all just metaphors. But Vikir himself is now a real dog. She has shiny ck fur, sharp teeth, cute little eyes, and pink jelly on her paws. He''s like a puppy. "Wait, is that a side effect of the mask?" Oh no! " I screamed in my heart. "Grumbling~" The only sound thates out of the throat is that of a puppy pooping. Deep "Picaresque" Mask Dogami Aoya +0 -Human Face - Beast Form (Human Face «FÐÄ) -On The status of the artifact is a little strange. Vikir felt the artifact turn off and on again. Vikir immediately touched his neck with his paw. Fortunately, traces of the mask were still left. When Vikiru showed his will to remove the mask, it slipped from his flesh and skin as if it had a will. Mask "Picaresque" -Fratricide +0 human face; animal shape; off Off again. Vikir quickly changed back to his human form and stood naked in front of the mirror again. Vikir looked at his clothes on the floor andughed. ``It''s a good idea to take off all your clothes at once before washing.'''' I gathered myself and put the mask back on, and this time I didn''t turn into a dog. The boundary between on and off is clear, so the wearer can change the mask when they want to and may not be able to change it when they don''t. Vikir took off his mask and kept it for safekeeping. "I think the ability to transform into a dog at will is a secondary ability, not a side effect." The ability to transform into a dog will be a nighthound in my future career, helpful in many ways. . It not only makes me more resilient but also helps me escape from prying eyes. "Well, was it possible to keep pets at the academy?" Fortunately, there is no rule against keeping animals in the academy dormitory. Many students have pets such as owls, pigeons, turtles, and hamsters. However, they were not allowed to keeprge animals that could harm the surrounding area, such as bears and elephants. Vikir saw it through the rules of the dormitory. Pozak- A noise caught Vikir''s attention. "...?" The sound of something small and insignificant breaking. Vikir turned his head to see what it was. It came from his coat hanging in the corner of the room. He rummaged through his pockets and found something surprising. 8-legged Madame Egg. My ck balls have be incontinent. "Ah, this is the one that finally blocked Dantalian''s spear." I knew it was surprisingly hard and resilient, but I never thought it would be able to withstand a monster''s spear. But when I looked at it now, it wasn''t even scratched. Pachi, pachi, pachi! The shell exploded. "Even his mother, Mrs. Eight Legs, dissolved the egg in acidic saliva to withstand the impact." Vikir stared at the egg in disbelief. Then. Bang! The hull waspletely destroyed. The object inside opened its eyes for the first time and looked at Vikir. "...?" Vikir shook his head. I saw something like bread baking inside the cracked shell. It was a creature he had never seen before. And when the creature woke up, it saw Vikir for the first time. When Vikir shook his head, the creature also shook his head and imitated Vikir''s actions. Vikir was a little nervous. Although small and insignificant, it was clearly the child of Madame Eight-Legged, the ruler of the Deep Nightmare. Vikir nearly died many times trying to hunt giant spiders. But. Amazingly, the dust thing flew straight into Vikir''s arms. He rubbed his face in Vikir''s arms and began to make unexpected noises. [Woof, Hegheg, Cooking King] It was like a newborn wolf pup. ___________________ ___________________ ? Remember to rate this book and save it to your collection! ???? And please grant me the Powerstone. Chapter 171 - 171: Venomous Inheritance

Chapter 171: Venomous Inheritance

Vikir closed his eyes. He remembered his former enemy, with whom he once risked his life. "Eight Legs"> Danger: S Size:? Found: Red and ck Mountains, 10 Ridge Nickname: Madame of the Depths. The official species name is unknown. Long ago, the most frightening creature that lived in the depths of Oilmast Hell was a giant spider. Madame Achtbein is believed to be a distant descendant of a giant spider that lived in the distant past. The insides of her body are filled with vile poison, and her nest, stronger than steel, can only be severed by the hellfire of this world. She is a dangerous and very powerful animal, and on several asions she almost killed Vikir himself in battle. This giant spider queen had little connection even to the ancient demons that ruled Hell, so they reserved a separate habitat for them in a corner of the abyss. ...and now, before Vikir stands as thest descendant of this terrifying spider... [Queenkyon] Vikir''s hand rubs his cheek with a round ball of dust. Masu. It sits and walks on two legs that stick out like rough doodles from its shaggy fur. "Madam''s... Turnip?" Madam''s Turnip, or Baby Madam. A small, insignificant creature was nuzzling the back of Vikir''s hand, smearing it with white saliva. He acted like a puppy. "Is it because the wolves carried them when they were eggs?" This is why prenatal care is said to be important. I now understand a little more about why pregnant women are taking foreignnguage lessons and ssical music while they are in the womb. Well then. Sticky. Vikir noticed something strange. A white, sticky mucus began to form where the cub had just licked. As soon as it came into contact with air, it solidified into a thin thread. "...Spider thread? It''s unbelievably heavy.'''' Vikir held out the thread, and the bear cub spit it out of its mouth. Ordinary spider silk has much higher tensile strength and better sticity than the same amount of steel. What''s more, this little Madame is a descendant of the eight-legged Madame, and the thread she spewed out was the strongest wire ever. ...BOOM! After Vikir pulled the thread with a considerable amount of aura, the thread barely broke. The thread is slightly pulled out. "Its sticity and strength are many times higher than steel, and it is also sticky." Unlike regr spider silk, which melts when exposed to fire, it is extremely mmable. ``I know. If it weren''t for Cerberus'' hellfire, I wouldn''t have been able to break through this nest.'''' thought as she remembered her battle with Madam Eightlegs. [Kuin, kukin, hegeg!] Meanwhile, the cub continues to snuggle into the back of Vikiel''s hand. Maybe it''s because she doesn''t have a mother, but she seems to be craving love from someone she''s never seen before. Vikil suddenly felt sorry for the little one. "Your mother was a horrible creature." Given the insatiable appetite for the eggs sheid, he realized that the baby would be much better off separated from her mother. Anything is fine. Based on first impressions, young animals follow Vikir when they first wake up from their eggs. Well then. Chororoku. The childy on the back of Vikir''s hand with a disapproving look on his face. "Are you hungry?" [Heg, heg, heg] ck smoke is smoldering. It looks like choux pastry that was identally burned by a baker. "What should I give her anyway?" Should I give her an insect? Or meat? Vikir took out biscuits, salted ham, and a spinach cake that had gone cold from the drawer. They were all bought by Piggy for a midnight snack and shared with Vikir. But. [Omnomnomnomnom...] The child didn''t like cookies and ham very much. I was just polite and polite. As soon as I put the spinach pie in my mouth, I was immediately gagged and spat out. ``...You''re very picky.'''' Vikir ced his puppy on the back of his left hand. Dawn! It sat on the back of Vikir''s hand like a clock. Two legs wrapped around his wrist, holding him there like a fleeting watch. "Good. Let''s look for prey.'''' Vikir immediately set out to visit the dormitory. But there weren''t many ces to go. First of all, the library. Good ce to get information. Vikir left the dormitory and walked across the field to the library. Entering the lobby through the library''srge park-like front door, he was immediately drawn to the Colosseum Academy''s vast stacks of books. The long, high bookshelves were filled with all kinds of books. Vikir went to the ``Nature, Creatures, and Monsters'''' section and started looking for books. ``Spider...spider...a g...'''' Vikir examined each shelf one by one. "Ah! Vikir! He saw two round eyes peering out from between the bookshelves opposite him. Wondering what it was, he turned his head and saw a white-haired girl smiling brightly at him. Sinir. She strode ahead of her and walked around the corner of her bookshelf towards Vikir. It looks like an innocent puppy, and if it had a tail, it would be wagging furiously by now. ``I''ve never seen youe to the library.'''' ``Hmm. Ie here often. This is the first time we''ve met.'''' ``Did youe here to study or to borrow books?'''' Sinir wore a badge on her chest, identifying her as a librarian. Vikir was satisfied. ``Do you happen to have a book about spiders?'''' ``Oh, you want to know how to kill spiders?'''' This is whates up when you search for pest control! What, is there a spider in the room? Hmm. There are spiders, but... At that moment, Vikir felt his left wrist twitch. [Coming...] The boy''s eyebrows were drawn in a rough doodle, giving him an angry look. He even made threatening noises. Vikir corrected her question with a flick of her wrist. ``I''m trying to find a way to breed spiders, not a way to get rid of them.'''' ``Oh, spider farming? There''s a book on this subject. Would you like to get one? Do you like spiders?'''' ``I don''t really like them...'''' Vikir was about to answer casually, but he paused and looked down at his left wrist. There he saw the burnt bread, looking at him with pleading eyes. ``...But I think you''ll get better soon.'''' ``Really?'''' You like spiders, brother... That''s interesting.'''' Sinir looks at Vikiel with a strange expression. Her questions continued until she found a book about raising spiders. "Why do you like spiders?" Because they have hair? Because it has legs? Is it because you have eyes? What about centipedes and millipedes, grimaces and scorpions? What about beetles? Do you like different types of insects? No, spiders are not insects." What an inquisitive girl, Viquir thought. "I don''t think she''s always been this talkative." This was a bit of a surprise, as she was usually a quiet and studious person. Immediately, Viquir borrowed the book and went to a quiet ce. "...That''s right. How Spiders Reproduce. Viquir slowly turned the page. "Temperature and humidity control are important... Sensitive to mold... Light is not required... Be careful when shedding... Shedding time varies from person to person. Toilet training is required. Patience and repetition... They are easily influenced by their surroundings, so take care of them from the time they spawn. It is good manners forrge spiders to walk around with a muzzle on." It''s all verymon sense and general knowledge. "Hmm. If it says to give small insects and pieces of meat as baby food, why doesn''t this child eat?" Vikir looked at the child on his left wrist and scratched his head. . Tingling. Even now, the child was sitting hunched over in a sullen posture. Well then. Vikir flipped through hisst book and saw something. Some of the ``special'''' spiders that appear in myths were given ``poison'''' when they were young. "...Eating poison?" Vikir turned around. For young spiders withrge amounts of blood, the oue depends on the venom they have ingested during their lifetime. Only by ingesting arge amount and variety of powerful poisons can they develop into full-fledged adults. On the other hand, if you ingest only weak poisons or limited types of poisons on a daily basis, there seems to be a limit to howrge you can grow, no matter how much you ingest. "Maybe he''s eating poison." Vikir sprung into action. He bites his little finger and draws blood; ck drops ooze out. It was Madam Eightlegs'' blood mixed with a powerful poison. But. [Ex-Whack-] With a drop of blood in her mouth, the small woman trembled and fell to the side again. "You bastard. What''s going on this time?" Vikir flipped through the book again. However, young animals that have just hatched from eggs should first be given the weakest poison. As the spider grows older and absorbs more powerful and diverse venoms, he develops a venom thatbines the strengths of many venoms into one and soon bes dominant in the local ecosystem. You will be able to stand up. "Yes, my mother''s poison is strong." Madam Eightlegs'' poison was certainly something I had never seen before. It was a strong acid that contained all the worst properties of neurotoxins, hemorrhagic toxins, skin toxins, muscle toxins, gastrointestinal toxins, malodorous toxins, pain toxins, respiratory toxins, and protosmic toxins. The poison was certainly too much for this young animal to digest. ``Okay, I''ll give you a mild poison, but until then, please eat insects.'''' When Vikir catches a butterfly in the air, the young animal puts it in its mouth and makes a chirping sound. I got it from the master, but it''s clearly tasteless. Just then. "Vikil! Are you here!?" Piggy''s voice came from far away. Vikir looked up and saw Piggy running towards him. Piggy had a newspaper in his hand. ``Vikil, this is tough!'''' ``How did you know I was here?'''' You''re always in the dorms, ssrooms, club rooms, libraries, cafeterias, and gymnasiums, but that doesn''t matter. Did you see that?!'''' Piggy cleared his throat and shoved the newspaper article in front of Vikir. . "Now you''re a star!" ___________________ ___________________ ????? Hey there! Get ready for an adventure with a new part of this awesome story every day! Don''t forget to tell us what you think and save it to read again! ??? Let''s give Powestone some love and support! ????? Chapter 172 - 172: The Dark Figure Among Us

Chapter 172: The Dark Figure Among Us

Vikir received the item from Piggy. [Exclusive] The birth of the unprecedented viin "Nighthound," who roams the imperial capital! The nighthound has reappeared. The nature of the threat remained unknown until recently, when a horror like no other struck the Imperial City. Nothing is known about the Nighthounds, either individuals or organizations, nor their purpose, nor even their families or even the imperial family. All eyes now turn to who can be the first to reveal the true identity of this evil viin and bring him justice. The seven great houses of the empire¡ªBaskerville the Iron-Blooded, Morgue the Magician, Don Quixote the Spearman, Usher the Archer, Leviathan the Violent, the Big Bourgeois, and the Loyal Kwavadis¡ªorganize a hunt to capture the terrorists. . The Imperial Capital has ced a 1 billion gold bounty on Nighthound''s head. And below the newspaper, you''ll see some pictures that are magically animated. This newspaper was published in a major newspaper on the outskirts of the capital, with images showing locations of Night Hound raids and only selected branches of House Quovadis, specifically the Old Order. Of course, the orphanage downstairs run by the Indurgentia family was also in the picture, and Vikir was also in it. Of course, Vikiel is just a small figure in the corner of the picture, sandwiched between Tudor and Sancho. Piggy, Bianca, and Sinir were also in the picture, so there wasn''t much room for error. "Look, Vikir, it''s in the paper! Piggy was excited to be seen in this little photo as a passerby. But it was only for a moment, and soon Piggy was in a bad mood. ``Well,e to think of it, this is the worst disaster scene photo ever, but I don''t think you''ll like it. I''m the devil...'''' ``Calm down; it''s the bad guy who caused the disaster, not you.'''' Vikil patted Piggy on the shoulder and started reading the newspaper. ``...Hmm, there''s no story about a saint dering a holy war.'''' ``Hmm, it wasn''t in the newspaper. Also missing is the part attacking the Quobadis of the old order and all the sins they inflicted on the leaders of society and the sins they forgave. Why isn''t it there?" Vikir smiled dryly at Piggy''s question. That''s what news organizations are for. A powerful trumpet yer. The dog barks for more delicious meat. It''s thew of the wild to bite off more than you can chew. "Cardinal Humbert''s breath must be very strong." Or maybe it was "on him." No matter where you look in the newspapers, you won''t find anything about the scandalous actions of the old order. However, in order to cover up this situation, they are trying their best to cover up the "dogs of the night" by making them enemies of the state. Vikiel nodded at Piggy''s next words. "Oh, by the way. Have you heard about this week''s club challenge? Our advisor is asking each of us to write a column condemning Nighthound''s acts of terrorism. About current events. It should be a simple article, and if it''s good, even if it''s for a freshman ss, we''ll publish it in the academy''s newspaper. It seems that the academy has also decided to join in the search for Nighthound. ``For the avoidance of doubt, I think it''s best to go with the flow for now.'''' Vikir could me Night Hound more than anyone. He knew his iniquities better than anyone else. "Is this a column where I write down the most outrageous things I''ve heard?" Vikir took out a pen. And he began a harsh (?) battle with himself. * * * A voice of anger echoed through the school''s newspaper club. "Why was my column killed?" Dolores, Academy Colosseum student council president and newspaper club manager. She now quietly protested to Professor Morgue Banshee, the newspaper''s advisor. "You don''t know...?" Professor Banshee''s sinister eyes shed among his dark hair. A pair of sses hung precariously on the end of his hawk-like nose. Professor Banshee hurled Dolores'' column onto the desk. What is the opposite of a nighthound? No less than six branches of House Quovadis havee under attack by the Nighthound. Professor Banshee said it bluntly. "The Academy is politically neutral. We cannot publish such biasedmentary on current events." "I didn''t say it was biased; I stated the facts!" "Facts? Didn''t Cardinal Humbert of the Old Order deny the whole thing and say that the leaders of the society on the Indulgences List said it wasn''t true?" "That''s a lie!" "It may be true. Ten people should not be treated unfairly just because one thief gets away with it. I thought that was what you always thought?'''' ``...'''' Dolores gritted her teeth so hard that his throat drew blood. Professor Banshee continued. "It is also well known that you are the student council president of the academy and the head of the newspaper club, and that you are the saint of Quovadis, the religious saint at the center of this controversy; "Most of them are members of New Order." "..." "Then do you think it''s okay to arrange it yourself and write such a biased article?" Then there was a line of blood on Dolores'' forehead. She turned to Professor Banshee. "The Academy''s rules state that ``all students admitted to the Academy have equal rights,'''' and that ``their status outside the Academy does not affect their status.'''' "..." Quobadis: I''m family, and I belong to the New Order, so that''s just my status outside of the academy. Although I am a student at the academy, Dolores is a normal person and a student at the academy. I am also free to express my opinion about Quobadis.'''' Professor Banshee was silent this time. "..." "..." Dolores and Professor Banshee''s eyes met. Finally, Professor Banshee sighed. ``Okay. ``I''ll admit that.'''' ``...?'''' Professor Banshee frowned as Dolores tilted his head. ``There is a letter from the Quobadi family to the academy.'''' ``A letter?'''' ``Yes. This is a press release about this story.'''' ``...!'''' This is a press release. This is a great way to determine the direction of your story. Professor Banshee shook his head. ``We would like to focus primarily on the horrific Night Hound terrorist attack and interviews with its victims, and to keep keywords like ``Quobadis,'''' ``Old Order,'''' and ``New Order'''' to a minimum. ``Everyone'''' ``This is ridiculous! This is an attempt to control the neutrality of the Academy!'''' ``Well, the Dean is quite worried about this.'''' ``Cardinal Humbert is not so much. Is it powerful?" Is it so bad that even the school principal is in trouble?" "If it was just Cardinal Humbert, you wouldn''t have listened to me, right?" Dolores'' expression hardened at those words. Above, Cardinal Humbert. He is the only such being in Quobadis. Pope. The oldest and most noble of the ssical saints. "Why would he?" He is a person who does not lose his integrity, even when others fall. Why does this happen? "Recently, there has been a lot of talk about how the Pope''s judgments are bing a little cloudy due to his age... Cardinal Humbert may be using this to obscure the Pope''s eyes and ears." Dolores I have new cause for concern. When she was silent, Professor Banshee tapped his finger on the article on her desk. ``So... aside from that, your column doesn''t appear in the newspaper at all. I can''t help but get the impression that he''s so politically biased that he secretly likes Night Hounds." "What do you think you''ll put in that empty room? The drama club''s new release. , participation in the sports club''s importantpetition, and the surprising behind-the-scenes story of the academy''s cover girl?'''' ``Don''t be sarcastic, Dolores. I''m the professor, and you''re the student.'''' Professor Banshee said that. He opened the drawer and pulled out a piece of paper. It was a pir. "..." Dolores'' eyes narrowed. "Night Hound" of uncontroble evil. The night dog has crossed the border. Your crimes against the Imperial Family and the Seven Houses have reached heaven... Hear the cries of the countless unjustly harmed people... And then the fearsome spears, swords, arrows, and magic... It will be mace. I will show you justice and bring you to the judgment seat... After seeing the Nighthound in full force that tragic night at the Indulgentia Orphanage, I can confidently say... Now that he has turned himself in, waiting to be hanged may be hisst chance for a peaceful ending! Professor Banshee said. ``This column will be published in the newspaper instead of yours.'''' ``This is a vulgar, unsubstantiated, unobjective, unwarranted, merely emotional appeal." ... Thenguage is vague and overly emotional. Dolores said it in unusually strong words. That was probably the worst word she coulde up with. But Professor Banshee shook his head, a wry smile on the corner of his mouth. "I don''t think it was very well written either. But it''s really damning, it''s really fascinating, and it''s really uplifting, so that''s the best thing to say at this point. And an eyewitness ount. That''s why it''s believable.'''' ``...'''' ``Anyway, your mid-term internship ising up soon, so do your best to study.'''' Professor Banshee gets up from his seat and walks beside Dolores. I passed and left the room. Dolores bit her lip. Her mishap at Indulgentia House the other day was enough to make her angry, especially after spending the night with Nighthound. "Nighthounds are not evil; they are Quobadis and the demons that lurk within them!" How many such demons are there in the world? How hard has Nighthound had to fight in the past, and how much more will he have to fight in the future? "You cannot help him, but you are trying to hinder and oppress him." But the devil, his coborators, and those who are unwittingly exploited There is no way to expose them all at once. Even if there was, it would take too long. A night dog I once met told me that he was running out of time. The frustrating conversation I had with Professor Banshee today suddenly made sense. Why did he be a vignte, and why did he risk his life to kill demons one after another? "We can''t do that. We have to help him." No matter how much you write for Nighthound, it won''t help much. It''s time to take up the sword instead of the pen to help him who hase down from above. "I want to find Night Dog alone. I need to know his face and name in order to help him. St. Dolores is under investigation." She went to see the dog herself at night. To do that, we needed to gather as much information as possible. As much information as possible about the identity of the nighthound. "..." Dolores'' gaze fell on the paper on the desk. That was the pir that Professor Banshee chose, not his own. An article full of criticism strongly criticizes night dogs. Dolores frowned at him as he read it. It was ugly and of low quality, but one sentence caught her eye. "Nighthound, ferocity beyond measure." The nighthound has crossed the line. Your crimes against the Imperial Family and the Seven Houses have reached the heavens... Hear the cries of the countless unjustly harmed people... And then the terrible spears, swords, arrows, and magic... It will be mace. I will guide you to justice and bring you to the judgment seat. On that tragic night at Indulgentia Orphanage, I witnessed the full power of the Night Hound with my own eyes, and turning myself in and awaiting hanging could be myst chance for a peaceful ending. I can say this with confidence. ``You mean you saw it with your own eyes?'''' By the way, when the author of this column saw the Night Hounds, it was apparently right after the whole apocalypse was over. That means he''s seen the Night Hound more recently than Dolores. ``Maybe I saw the face behind the Night Hound''s mask.'''' Dolores'' heart was racing. If this column were published in a newspaper, there would be a rush of reporters trying to interview the author. Fortunately, Professor Banshee had anonymized column authors to prevent this, and Dolores was able to identify contributors to columns that had not yet appeared in the newspaper. "It''s an abuse of power, but it was necessary!" It was necessary for justice. Dolores turns over the column and finds the name of the person who wrote it. Suddenly, she recognized her familiar name. ___________________ ___________________ ? Remember to rate this book and save it to your collection! ???? And please Give this novel some Powerstone. Chapter 173 - 173: Small Species

Chapter 173: Small Species

[Exclusive] The unfathomably evil "Night Hound" (views: 3,872) The Night Hound has crossed the line. The crimes against the Imperial Family and the Seven Families have reached heaven... Turning yourself in now and waiting to be hanged may be yourst chance for a peaceful ending! 173> ??(1 2019 Hot ss Student): This country is doing well... ?? (1st year cold ss student): ?? Do you think it is necessary to arrest Nighthound quickly? What is the imperial family doing? ?? (2nd year cold ss student): How busy are you this time of year? What is the imperial family? Is it your friend''s house? Things have been getting out of controltely. (Hot 4th grade): Both of my ssmates hate dogs at night! ??(Cold ss 4th grade): Exactly~~^^* ??(Hot ss, 1st grade): Hmm, thement section smells like an old man. ?? (cold ss, 3rd year student): Good article. Please spread the word. Always~~ happy~~? ?? (hot ss 1st year student): By the way, the person who wrote this column was a nighthound, wasn''t he? . . Vikil was a little surprised when he saw the newspaper this morning. ``I can''t believe they actually published this column.'''' Vikir was a little surprised to see this morning''s newspaper column. He was surprised to see so many views andments. ``...the fear of dogs at night is bing widespread.'''' Recently, I heard that many parents in the Imperial Capital are saying, ``If you keep crying, a dog will bite you at night.'''' When calming down crying children,. Apparently, he has established himself as a viin who terrorizes the Empire. "You''ll have to be careful when going monster hunting from now on." It would be troublesome if you encountered the Imperial Knights while walking outside the academy. Vikir thought about his future ns. "Vikil" A cold voice called. When Vikir looks up, Professor Morgue Banshee''s ck-rimmed gaze follows him. ``Did you close your eyes today and not only concentrate but also get lost in thought?'''' ``Yes.'''' Yes. ``Bold as ever, I get it. I need to see if you have what it takes.'''' Professor Banshee, as usual, didn''t like Vikir. For example, he would ask him questions with intentionally twisted puns that he would not be able to solve or extremely difficult questions that the students would not be able to understand. There was a huge outbreak of pinworms. It was rainy season on the Western Front. Tell me how to deal with the smaller ones, which are less than a meter long, and therger ones, which are more than 10 meters long." "Travelers are being attacked by goblins. Goblins are small, weak creatures, but their swarming behavior makes them a threat to those without ess to mana. Discuss a realistic n to prevent travelers from being attacked by goblins at the gates of the Imperial Capital." The monster that currently causes the most damage to the knights and mages guarding the hignd fortress is the wyvern, but it is also quite true that it is the opposite of impossible to say that it is not. What do you think?" The problem is that Vikir has never been wrong about such things. "Smaller species, less than a meter long, can be mortally wounded by a sprinkling of salt, sugar, or carbonic acid, whilerger ones can be easily repelled by shooting copper arrows." "Goblins have a sensitive sense of smell and are weak to bad smells. If a ginkgo tree nted as a street tree drops fruit, rather than throwing it away, it would be a good idea to collect it and provide a bag each to travelers leaving the Imperial Capital. If you throw a ginkgo at a goblin, most of them will lose their will to fight and run away due to the strange smell.'''' ``Yes.'''' Vikir always answered Professor Banshee''s aggressive questions without any hesitation. He had two reasons for this. The first is that Professor Banshee''s main themes have always had to do with actual monster strategy. This had been Vikir''s specialty for the past few decades, so he couldn''t have been wrong. Therefore, he may be able to develop innovative strategies thatplement or even rece decades of outdated research. The second thing is Professor Banshee''s way of asking questions. Vikir''s attention-seeking personality allowed him to aplish whatever he wanted, but Professor Banshee deducted points from the entire faculty for hiring students who didn''t answer a question or gave an incorrect answer. Ta. In other words, since Vikir was being targeted by Professor Banshee, he had to continue to fend off Professor Banshee''s attacks in order to maintain the attitude value of the entire cold ss. Vikhil will be better off than other students if he solves problems well and earns extra points for his general attitude because people remember grudges long and forget favors quickly. I concluded that it would be less noticeable. This is because people remember punishments received from others for a long time, but they quickly forget rewards received from others. On the other hand,. "..." Professor Banshee couldn''t help but feel angry that the interrogation had been terminated. Vikir''s answer was the kind that only a veteran who had spent decades on the battlefield could give, so he couldn''t immediately point it out. How can an 18-year-old novice know things that even he, an academy professor, can only understand theoretically from hisb desk? That''s not all. Professor Banshee couldn''t help but frown even more, as some of Vikir''s answers contained strategies and theories that had never been discovered before. "Cue. This is what happened a long time ago during the Venonpion incident." A giant scorpion-like demon that lives in the desert. Who knew there was a second hidden needle? Professor Banshee once sent samples of Venompion to the Royal Institute of Magical Creatures to determine whether Vikir''s ims were true, and they all proved to be true. He brushed off a barrage of interview requests. "That wasn''t my research; it was my student''s research." Professor Banshee has been observing Vikir with interest ever since. In the end, Professor Banshee had no choice but to acknowledge Vikir''s intelligence. ``You''re very good. You know enough theory to stand here and teach your ssmates, seniors, and maybe even me.'''' ``Not yet.'''' Vikiel''s short answer. Banshee''s expression contorted again. Finally, he growled. "I hope someday you go to graduate school. Then you''ll be under my care." Vikiel trembled when he heard those words for the first time. The academy''s graduate school was famous for being extremely tough. There are also rumors that prisoners of war from other countries who lost the war and became ves feel sorry for the graduate students at the academy. However, the new students do not know this yet and look back at Vikir with wide eyes. Not only was his theory recognized by Professor Banshee, but he was also encouraged to attend graduate school. This was harder than putting a camel through the eye of a needle. "..." Sinir, the head of the hot ss who was sitting in the front row, was now openly staring at Vikir without hiding. His eyes sparkled with curiosity. * * * After ss. Vikile joined the crowd of students, grabbed her backpack, and headed to her next ss or dormitory. However, there was one person standing in his way. Professor Morgue Banshee, Professor of Practical Monster Strategy. "Vikil." He called out to Vikir in a firm voice, but there was just a hint of difort in his tone. When Vikir turned to face him, he stepped forward and spoke with his gnarled, distorted mouth. "So this is yourst column. It''s in the newspaper." Professor Banshee is an advisor to a newspaperpany. He is the one who published thementary on Vikir''s ``Nighthound'''' in the newspaper. Banshee asked, genuinely curious. ``Did you really see a night hound while volunteering?'''' ``That''s exactly what I saidst time. I was walking down the hallway at night, and I happened to catch a glimpse of it." "So, are you sure you don''t know his face, voice, etc?" ... "Yes." "Then I understand." Professor Banshee frowned. He then looked at Vikir and continued, ``Because things like flies keep on me.'''' He then looked at Vikir and continued. "If any outside reporters start pestering you for interviews, tell them to tell me. I have a duty to protect the students of the Academy Newspaper." "Yes." Vikir''s Professor Banshee nodded at the short answer. "...Oh, wait." Just as he was about to turn away, Professor Banshee turned his head as if remembering something. "If you were doingmunity service, it would have been bedtime and curfew time. Why were you walking down the hallway at night instead of going to the bathroom or water cooler?" "I''m sorry." "Excuse me, are you sure?" "Yes." Vikir answered briefly. Professor Banshee frowned. ``...Well, it''s customary for men and women to gather for drinks on thest day of worship.'''' ``Really?'''' But you''re not obligated to put up with that, right? ``Understood.'''' Professor Banshee held up his ledger in a stern gesture as he deducted one point from Vikir''s attitude score. "From now on, there is no need to wander at night." Night dogs no longer need to wander at night. Vikir gave a half-hearted nod, and Professor Banshee snorted happily at him, turned him around, and started walking. Only then did my friends, who had been watching from afar, approach me. Piggy was first. "Vikir, did you just lose your set point? Why?" "Because you vited the curfew on yourst day of volunteering." "Wow! You''re crazy! Did you really say that? You liar! If you make a mistake here again, you''ll have to domunity service again, but this time on campus." Due to the current situation, the principal has decided to send the students to social service. The decision was made not to have them participate in service activities, and instead the students would have been in the unfortunate position of having to perform school service during the Golden Festival. ``Hey, Vikil, what did Professor Banshee say?'''' ``At least there would have been a discussion.'''' They were part of the same newspaper team as Vikil, and the column was written by Vikil. I already knew that. Tudor opened his mouth. ``Hello, Vikir. Did you really see the Night Hound that time?'''' ``Yes, I do.'''' ``Hey, why didn''t you tell me about that?'''' You''ve been so busy all day. It was serious. He patted Vikir on the shoulder with a serious look on his face. "You would have been terrified of running into this vile viin. And I think it''s because you kept beingte and shit on your way back to the academy on yourst day of work because you thought too much." ``If something like this happens in the future, pleasee to us with your problems.'''' Sancho stood next to Vikir and nodded. Meanwhile, his friends asked Vikir. They wanted to know what nighthounds were like and how scary they were. Vikir answered immediately. "It''s very big and well made. His face is covered with a mask, and his whole body is covered with a ck cloak. His voice was hoarse. It was too far away to hear." Tudor, Sancho, and Piggy wiped the goosebumps from their arms. "Wow, you''ve seen it before; it must have been really scary!" "I don''t think I could have moved from that spot; you''re so nervous." Night Hound should be at least a graduate, but how strong is it? Are they better than the professors or not as strong?" The day puppies were still shaking their fur and barking at each other to catch the night dog. Vikir watched the scene with a kind of joy. Just then. ``Hey, aren''t we some cold-ss idiots here?'''' Another fluffy, one-day-old puppy steps in front of Vikir. A handsome man with a cold face under his jet ck hair. He wears a small snake-like insignia on his chest patch. Tudor, Sancho, and Piggy stiffened slightly when they saw his face. "...Grenouille." Grenouille de Leviathan. A member of the Leviathan family, one of the seven most powerful families in the empire. It was the arrival of an extremely arrogant new student who was the deputy leader of the hot ss. ___________________ ___________________ ????? Hey there! Get ready for an adventure with a new part of this awesome story every day! Don''t forget to tell us what you think and save it to read again! ??? Let''s give Powestone some love and support! ????? Chapter 174 - 174: Gradutes

Chapter 174: Gradutes

"Who are you idiots from cold ss?" A thin and tall male student from cold ss who is hard to hate. He was from the extremely powerful Leviathan family, one of the Seven Great Houses of the Empire, and was also the runner-up of this year''s Hot ss. He looked at Tudor and sneered. "What are you so afraid of?" "You''re shaking so much. I can feel the vibrations up here." "You''re crazy." Tudor amiably prated Grenouille''s sarcasm. But Grenouille didn''t stop. "Whoop whoop. I heard you talking about the Night Hound. If you''re so cowardly, how can you im to belong to the prestigious Colosseum Academy? "You''re pathetic." "Well, he saw the Night Hound himself." Tudor said, pointing at Vikir. Grenouille grinned. "His name is Vekir and he saw the Night Hound with his own eyes" ?" "His name is Vekir. " "Would you like to test your memory by recalling the names of ordinary people?" Grenouille looked at Vikir with a mixture of interest and disdain. Then she shrugged her shoulders and said, Anything. Weak and pitifulrades, do not tremble too much before the dogs of the night. They say ipetence is cowardly, but it''s still ugly to watch. If Nighthound shows up at the academy, I''ll personallye to your rescue and protect you, even if you''re a shitty kid.'''' ``What a shitty idea. Hey, we said the same thing until we saw the tragedy with our own eyes.'''' But ording to the newspaper report, Nighthound is at least a senior graduate. What makes you think you can handle graduates?" "Hey, hey, hey, you just believe what''s in the newspaper, you naive bastard. eye. Rumors are growing. I can''t believe that a coward hiding behind a mask is at such a high level. ...and! " After Grenouille finished speaking, he moved his palm and pped hispanion behind him. That moment. ...Squeeze! A pale ck mist began to form around Grenouille''s body. It was a paralyzing poison. Tudor, Sancho, and Piggy wince in shock as the poison mixed with mana scatters like water mist. "Grenouille, you madman! Do you want to prove yourself at school?" "It''s just a little joke. Just a little demonstration of my powerful abilities." Actually, Grenouille''s poison and amount was nothing to sneeze at. A paralytic poison that causes tingling and stiffness on contact for several minutes. However, everyone cowers in fear at the sight of Leviathan, a highly poisonous cancerous creature that controls all kinds of poison. ...Only one thing. Except for Vikir. "...?" Vikir also took a step back at first. Huh? [Oops] There was a being who breathed in the ck mist that was sprayed on Vikir. The cub, hanging like a clock from his left wrist, saw the poisonous mist that Grenouille had sprayed and immediately began inhaling it. ...Horror rock! I didn''t even feel like I was being sucked in, and the poisonous mist disappeared in an instant. It was like a food warrior inhaling a stick filled with ramen. [Keoog ¨C Heg ¨C Heg ¨C] The bear cub swallowed the weak paralyzing poison and let out a small burp. Then stick out your tongue again and hack as usual. God, Vikir thought, this time the young people were fed. "Grenouille? That means he''s from the Leviathan family, so he must have a lot of poison." Vikiel began to observe Grenouille carefully. On the other hand. Tudor, Sancho, and Piggy just stared, not understanding what was happening. "What happened? Where is the poison that Grenouille spread? Was it fake? Grenouille looked around a little surprised. "Huh? What happened, where did my poison go? Tano?" "Why are you surprised that you gave it away, aren''t you a fool?" Tudor asked sarcastically, and Grenouille swallowed, but then came to his senses. Grenouille replied, staggering a little. "You have now given this body a benefit deeper than the abyss. I didn''t want to waste the poison on those heartless fools who have muscles up to their brains." Then Grenouille''s cold, dark gaze. was directed at Vikir and Piggy. ``It seems like you guys are just a bunch of ordinary people who don''t even seem to belong to the lower ss of experts. I can imagine what level you''re working at in your cold ss, but it''s so boring you want to die. " Currently, the Academy''s freshman ss averages between Expert Lower Intermediate and Expert Intermediate Upper, with graduates achieving an average of Expert Upper Intermediate. Although 18 years old, two years younger than his ssmates, Tudor, who was already at the advanced expert level, and Sancho, who was at the intermediate expert level, were extraordinary geniuses. Piggy belonged to the lower expert tier, being highly talented outside the academy but below average within the academy. Then Tudor, the leader of the group, stepped forward. ``Please don''t insult my friends, Grenouille.'''' ``Hey, you can tell a person''s level by the number of friends they have. You can tell your level by looking at the friends you y with." Grenouille was not discouraged by Tudor''s threats. Behind Grenouille, he heard his colleague, an elite of the hot ss, giggling. "Don''t insult my academy with your vile skills. Well, this midterm exam will prove everything." "The practical midterm exam is just the first exam you have to take, and it''s not there to prove anything. It''s just there to record your performance so you can improve." "Shut up, midterm exams are like murder to me. Think seriously, and I''ll have the satisfaction of destroying you while you cower in that vulgar, superficial talent. " Then. "Hyung, what are you doing?" A voice calls out to Vikil as he approaches. Sinir. She is amoner but a leader of the hot ss, and she came here. When she arrived at Vikir, Sinir smiled and asked: ``Have you finished reading the book you recently borrowed from the library?'''' ``Do you mean raising spiders?'''' ``Yes, I''ve read some books about that. We''ll discuss itter.'''' ``No, thank you.'''' ``Why?'''' Didn''t you study it to use itter in the practical monster strategy course? Please help me to pass the written exam. Sinir''s eyes were filled with genuine enthusiasm and curiosity as he looked at Vikir. Seeing this, Grenouille''s expression twisted into aplex. "Tsk, the only option for these insignificantmoner bastards is ''solidarity''. These pathetic people, whose only way to survive is to tangle with each other in crude grassroots... ... ." He stopped talking and called out to Sinir. "hey! Sin, sin, sin... ... ire! You''re disgraceful about Hot ss and doing it all by yourself! Don''t do that,e here! If it''s handwritten, I''d rather tell you! Not as a favor to you by any means, but as a way of protecting the image of the Hot ss, because even though it''s only temporary, you''re still the head of the Hot ss, and if you hang out with the Cold ss bastards, it''ll make the Hot ss look bad...!" But Sinir just blinks wide-eyed and shakes his head. "Who are you?" "What, you don''t know me, you ignorant Sinir! I am Grenouille Des Leviathans, the current Vice-Head of the Hot ss! The third son of House Leviathan, vice-head of the Academy''s Hot ss, and future head of the student council! How can you not recognize me, a highly-aplished nobleman, and a brilliant student, while remembering the name of that lowlymoner, Vikir or Vekir? If you pretend that you don''t remember my name for fear of losing your position, then stop resisting your impending doom in vain! " Then Sinir said hesitantly, with a very perplexed look on his face. "Ah, I don''t know..." "..." "I''m sorry, I''ll remember it from now on, Kurukurushi." Then Grenouille looked surprised again. "... ...I can''t believe it. Why don''t you know me?" "Calm down, Grenouille. This girl is ying a deliberate mind game." "Yes, how could she not know you? Can''t you recognize it? That''s what ordinary citizens are...'''' As hispanions giggle, Grenouille''s shoulders seem to be hunched forward with venom. * * * For now. Out in the hallway, Vikir''s group appears near the main staircase. "See you then, brother." Sinir waved to Vikir and headed to the library. When there were four of them again, Tudor seemed irritated. "Well, Grenouille, you arrogant bastard. I''ll kick your ass in the midterm exam." "You''re right. It''s too bad there''s no dueling course for all cadets in the first year exam." Sancho, who usually doesn''t take part in badmouthing others, unusually agreed. At that moment, Piggy poked Vikir in the side. ``Vichir, what happened?'''' ``Sinir.'''' ``What do you mean?'''' said Tudor, Sancho, and Piggy as they watched. "Did you have a n?" "Either that or she doesn''t care about other people. So why does she have to be so hard on you?" ``You''re right. I could see honey dripping from the way she looked at you.'''' But even when her friends expressed their doubts, Vikir remained adamant. I stayed. ``That''s not true.'''' His friend was a little angry. After Vikir denied the rumors of a romantic rtionship or affair, the conversation turned back to Night Hound. It''s been a hot topic in the imperial capitaltely, and my friends seem to be interested in it as well. ``The Nighthound is really scary, though.'''' ``It would be easy for a graduate to join the Order.So why is he the viin?'''' ``There has to be a story. Otherwise, He''s just an exhaust gas murderer.'''' Tudor, Sancho, and Piggy talk for a while. At that moment, Tudor patted Vikir''s arm and yfully said: ``Hey, Vikir, aren''t you a night dog?'''' ``...'''' Vikir just frowns at him. ``Why do you think that?'''' Tudorughed at Vikir''s serious question and said without thinking. ``Well, you were the only one who fell backwards on the way back to the dormitory, so you''re the only one without an alibi.'''' ``...'''' ``That''s right. That means the security guard wants to testify. I said we all went back to our rooms and slept... but weren''t you actually washing your pants in theundry room at that point? Hahaha---" "... " "Huh? Um, sorry. "Just kidding, I didn''t think you needed to be so embarrassed...I didn''t know you cared anymore, I''m sorry." Tudorughed and then said he wanted to be sick. I apologized. Vikir smiled back. Only then did Tudorugh again. "Hey, hey, why are you so red? You''re scaring me!" It''s even scarier because he has no expression! " "Tudor. It was your fault. I''m sure that memory still leaves a scar on Vikir.'''' ``That''s right.'''' Sancho and Piggy also scolded Tudor, and Tudor bowed to Vikir and apologized. It is difficult for a man who is the eldest son of the Don Quixote family to be so perfect. Vikir smiled dryly, remembering the fairness, justice, and childlike innocence of the pre-regressive Tudors. But he needed to make sure he had an excuse. "I''m not a nighthound. He''s a graduate student-level monster, a dunce who can barely pass as an expert." "No, you''re kidding..." Sancho and Tudor agree. I nodded. "That''s right. There''s no way Vikir would be such a brutal viin." "Yes, Vikir, let''s hone our skills and defeat viins ourselves!" Finally, Vikir seems to agree. I nodded. "...Yes. Bad guys like Nighthound will be punished someday." The one who plucks itself is a chicken. Just then. "Yuhum, yuhum!" The moment Vikir finished speaking, a loud coughing sound was heard from the stairs directly above him. ...? Everyone looked up in surprise. Her familiar face was staring back at her. Colosseum Academy student council president, head of the Lycaion newspaper club, and a loyal member of the Quobadis. It''s war, Dolores. ___________________ ___________________ ? Remember to rate this book and save it to your collection! ???? And please Give this novel some Powerstone. Chapter 175 - 175: Nighthound’s Sacrifice

Chapter 175: Nighthound''s Sacrifice

Dolores. She read the article in the newspaper, and Vikhil remembered. The night dog has crossed the finish line. The night dog has crossed the border. Your crimes against the Imperial Family and the Seven Houses have reached heaven, and your only chance for peace is to turn yourself in and hang yourself now! Honestly, it didn''t feel good to see such harsh criticism of Nighthound. And this uneasy feeling was made worse when I realized that Vikir, who had taken the time to visit me, was criticizing Nighthound again. ``Evil people like Nighthound will be punished someday.'''' Dolores felt a sharp pain in her chest as she listened to Vikir and the others. It was even more sad and miserable than when she herself heard the insult. "You insult heroes because you don''t know what they''re saying." Ordinary people insult heroes, but I can''t me them. Like the great prophet Rune, who was once crowned with thorns and carried on a pole by the inhabitants, nighthounds risk bing targets of iprehension and hostility. No matter what happens, I will make this noble sacrifice. "It is said that true heroes do not force bloodshed on the people." Dolores bit her lip hard. He could have taken this opportunity to insult his men and exonerate Nighthound, but that''s not what he wanted. "It''s okay; not everyone knows the Night Hound''s sacrifice; I just need to know and remember his sacrifice." A gifted genius, a man the world understands. Not a prophet. Dolores realized that she was the only one who could understand him, and she felt a sense of mission. General public. The ignorant masses loved, hated, feared, and loathed nighthounds. Dolores'' feelings for Nighthound evolved into her love, respect, admiration, and heartbreak in a way that even she herself cannot fully exin. This inexplicable feeling became more intense day by day, and finally I could not sleep at night. Every day, I can''t get used to the emotions I feel for the first time in my life. "...." Dolores let go of the railing and turned around. She''de here to see Vikir, but she couldn''t speak to him now because the look on his face would make her angry. And she''s not even in a position to be angry. It was not a good time for conversation, so she turned her back on him. * * * Back in her dorm room, Dolores took a shower and sat down at her desk. "Still, Vikir, I have to talk to him." Vikil was the only student at the academy who had seen the Nighthound with his own eyes. So it was essential to hear what he saw that day. And one more thing. "I also have to apologize for the urination incident." Vikiel is Dolores'' salvation. Dolores makes a drunken blunder, and Vikiel takes on the stigma of peeing in her ce. It must have been hard for him to say that he was the one who peed in front of everyone. Although it''s unclear what Vikir was thinking when he sacrificed himself in that situation, he hasn''t asked for anything in return since, so we can only assume it was purely out of the goodness of his heart. "... Haah, as long as you don''t insult Night Hound, you''re a really good junior." Dolores had mixed feelings about Vikir. At first, he was an arrogant junior that I wasn''t interested in at all, or even hated. I had thought he was a bit of an oddball when he sang a military song at the freshman talent show and made the old professors cry, but... after that, his image gradually deteriorated due to his frequent tardiness and detentions. He was reprimanded several times for his seeminglyx attitude towards rules, such as falling asleep during ss or wandering into restricted areas. (negative element) 1 point for using the emergency exit on the 3rd floor of the dormitory building 1 point for entering private areas such as Event Hall 4. Center of the 1st floor of the Blind Reading Experimental Building: 1 point for using the stairs 1 point for entering the Experimental Monster Breeding Facility Management Area 1 point for using the central staircase of the Test Building Faculty Research Center, 6th floor 1 point for using the central staircase of the 3rd floor of the Hot Lab. 1 point for essing the fitness center after hours -1 point for essing the restricted area next to food storage in the cafeteria. . . Looking back at Vikir''s demerit list, I was stunned. How could he have racked up such numbers as soon as he started school? It was unthinkable for Dolores, who had always been a regr and well-behaved girl. ''Especially in the case of the monster breeding farm control area, the penalty point was 3 points.'' Did you say that your arms are bent inward? Since he was a junior in the club, Dolores overlooked it to a certain extent and adjusted the demerit to one point. However, as the points continued to be deducted, Vikil''s image waspletely branded as that of a crime student. ... but. "He did too much volunteer work to bebeled as a delinquent." During his volunteer work at the orphanage, Vikil used the toilets, cafeteria, sanitary room,undry room, yground, and yground. I worked quietly and diligently. His work was hard, tiring, and private. He was an unusual person who did the work of five or six people by himself. The rest of the students at the academy, on the other hand, were not well-bred and ustomed to hard work, so they could not do even a single job, and yet he did not show any signs of this and did not demand any recognition. At thest moment, he even threw himself down to pick up a child''s toy that had fallen into a dirty hole. He was the epitome of selflessness as he handed the ball back to the kids despite the dirt dripping on it. Who else would so willingly jump into a pool of earth for the benefit of others? And this act of giving up oneself for others was not a one-time event. "Men sometimes make mistakes when they''re drunk." That''s what Vikiel says when he mistakes a fall for Dolores'' pee. Vikiel''s words must have been directed at Dolores. Remembering that moment, Dolores'' face turned red again. ``No matter how hard I tried to exin afterwards, it never worked.'''' Dolores said she said many times that she was the one who peed, but everyoneughed at her. However, I ignored it. In return, they praised him for his sacrifice for Vikir. After that, Vikile''s image at school got worse and worse, and Dolores''s image got better and better, which made Dolores feel very bad. Huh Dolores took a deep breath. I must apologize and thank Vikil for taking such good care of the children at the orphanage and for giving me the nickname ''Pisa''. But other than that, she couldn''t help but get angry whenever Vikir insulted Nighthound. Because the Nighthound is the noblest, most noble being she has ever known. "Huh, but that doesn''t mean I can''t protect Nighthound from someone I don''t know anything about. That might be a good thing." Dolores ced a hand on her forehead. She thought for a moment beforeing to a conclusion. Regardless of Nighthound, we must apologize and thank Vikir. She should also ask for information about nighthounds. "Okay, let''s differentiate between public and private matters. Apologize for what you need to apologize for, and be thankful for what you need to be grateful for.'''' Dolores left the dormitory to look for Vikiel. "You can''t say sorry and thank you at the same time. Also, I''d like to hear about Nighthound, Vikiel, etc. What does he need?" Dolores feels sorry for herself in more ways than one. I thought. It was very embarrassing. Well then. A familiar face appeared in front of her. Chubby body and kind face. There was a junior named Piggy who was always with Vikil. ``Hey Piggy, do you know where Vikir is now?'''' ``Old?'''' Oh! Hello, Madam President! Vikil is probably practicing for his practical exam in the event hall! What are you doingg?" "Oh, that''s easy. Before the exam, I wanted to take care of my juniors in the club. It was a series of family tree notes that Dolores wrote for his first-year college written exam. Piggy took it and looked excited. ``I''ll take it with Vikil; thank you!'''' ``Oh, no, you can give it to Vikil. The archery ss meets there, and students can practice freely during this time. ``Vikile used a bow.'''' Dolores nodded and went to the practice range. She thought hard about what to say to Vikil first. _____________________ _____________________ "??? Get ready to dive into a new chapter of this captivating novel every day , and don''t forget to Rate this novel and add it to your library! ????" Chapter 176 - 176: The Art of Archery

Chapter 176: The Art of Archery

Vast training area. The sound of an arrow hitting a target in the distance is loud. ...Pack! ...pack! ...pack! The archery students of Colosseum Academy are gathering for practice. This was used primarily by cold-ss archer students and, more rarely, by hot-ss ranged magic students with unusually long ranges. For the other students, it was a ce where they didn''t have toe as often because they only used bows in general education sses. Of the few students here, Bianca was one of the most skilled archers. She was also the leader of the Cold ss and was from the Usher family, also known as the Divine Archer family, and she was very good at shooting a bow. ...Pack! Bianca''s arrow hit a target a hundred meters away without spending a handful of mana. White circle, ck circle, blue circle, red circle, yellow circle. All of Bianca''s arrows were packed tightly inside this yellow circle. "Wow, did you see that? Only 10 left." "That''s amazing. It''s on a different level." "That''s enough to get a perfect score on the midterm test." "...like the goddess of the hunt." The students around him are also in awe of this. Godlike skills in archery. But. "Nine points; he has two mixed in. "The wind is not good today; the conditions are not good...'' In fact, Bianca herself was not satisfied, even if she managed to fit all the arrows into the smallest circle. Being a perfectionist, she was frustrated by her inability to get all the arrows into the center, the smallest yellow circle. Normally she would be happy that out of the 10 arrows she shot, she got 8 out of 10, 2 out of 9, and 98 out of 100. But. "...I don''t like that." Her paranoid obsession with scores grew worse day by day. Phew! A muffled sound came from the line of fire next to her. Puff, puff, puff! One after another without a break. An arrow flew and hit the target, and before the sound died down, the next arrow flew right next to it and hit the target. This happened to her 10 times in a row. 10 out of 10 arrows are worth 100 points. "Oh, ten arrows." Bianca lowered her bow in protest and frowned. She turned around and saw a man standing in thene next to her. He had shaggy bangs that covered almost half of his face, fair skin, and simple clothing. On average, he is slightly shorter and thinner than an 18-year-old boy. Vikir. Asher Bianca''s ssmate from the same cold ss B section. Today too, he was standing expressionless in his hut while practicing his bow and arrow. Kiririku. Vikir shoots an arrow into his bow. The target is 100 meters away. A yellow circle with a diameter of 12.2 cm. It stands 1.3 meters above the ground and is shaped like the eye of a needle. Tin-. Vikir shot an arrow. Pow! Earn 10 points. This is the highest score a single arrow can achieve. The students who were practicing shooting arrows around him stopped and gathered around him, observing Vikil''s archery skills. "Wow, he''s a really good marksman." "See that thing over there?" "I just see a yellow dot." "Isn''t he Vikir?" He has the best handwriting." "Oh, that cute boy? I can''t see him with his bangs." "Oh, that''s an archer. For some reason, his mana reserves are low." "Well, archers have low mana reserves. I don''t mind if it''s a little less.'''' Meanwhile, Bianca, who was shooting a bow in the sidene, found herself in a strange situation. . Asher Bianca of the Divine Archery Corps is an honor student with a reputation for his archery skills within the academy. This means that when she is on stage, the audience''s eyes must be directed towards her. But she doesn''t like people watching her film. She says it makes her feel like a clown. ... But what about now? All eyes are not on her, but on Vikil next to her. It''s not that she''s disappointed in herck of attention, but rather that the world seems to be quietly judging Vikhil''s abilities as superior to her own. "..." Bianca turned her head to look at Vikir''s archer''s stance. The ending was a mess. Even though his words were empty, Vikir''s attitude was not good. Knocking, gripping, hooking, setup, drawing, anchoring, full drawing, releasing, branching through¡ªnothing was perfect. But. Tin~. As soon as Vikir releases the cue. Pow! The arrow flies and hits the target. ``I can''t even see how he shoots while I''m watching.'''' Vikir''s posture is very rxed, as if he has no structure or form. It looked like a bow wielded by a forest savage. "Such shots usually result in blind arrows. How on earth did this one hit?" Bianca frowned and red at Vikir. She also parried the shot fiercely. ...Pack! Arrow is reaching the 10-point mark. Bianca did just as well,nding each shot right in the middle of the target. Except for one thing: Vikir''s arrow was a little different. ...Pack! ...pack! ...pack! Puff puff puff puff puff! The speed of the batted ball was different. He fired one shot, which Bianca aimed at, while Vikiel fired his five or six shots in rapid session. The results were the same, but the speed at which arrows were spent made a big difference. "Yay! You think you''re fast!?" Bianca bit his lip. Contrary to her ims, Vikir wasn''t just fast. His arrows were fast and urate, firing ten shots in session. On the other hand, Bianca, who had two 9-point shots due to ack of concentration in the early stages, was clearly two points behind Vikir. "From now on, I won''t miss a single shot!" A small difference in the first half bes a big difference in the second half. This ismon in shootingnes. So Bianca was more focused on training than ever. Finally, herst arrow in the demo hit the mark. ...Pack! However, the result was disappointing. Bianca''s thumb slipped from her sweaty grip, and her arrow got stuck in her nine-point space. "Damn!" Bianca wanted to throw away her bow and run away to the mountains. But she can''t lose her mind here because there are many eyes watching her. Be as calm as possible. "The honor of a sacred archer cannot be underestimated!" If the eldest daughter of the Usher family, known for her sacred archery skills, is surpassed by the archery skills of an ordinary person with no pedigree, then there is no doubt about it. Laugh around the world. Kirik. Bianca pulled his quiver, knowing that Vikir had stopped firing at some point on the next path. All eyes are on the end of the point, the single shot. Then. Hehe. The arrow flies through manyyers of ovepping atmospheric walls. It''ll work. ...Pow! Hit the center of the direct hit 10 squares away. Ah. I broke the first arrow in half. "That''s it! Bianca eximed triumphantly. 141 10-point shots, 3 9-point shots. She also fired two shots into the nail-sized X10 target. The first shot split in half, and the second shot hit. In total, Bianca shot 144 arrows and scored 1437 out of 1440 points. This was an unusually good performance, considering Bianca''s scores are usually between 1433 and 1435. Secondly, the presence of her pacer and rival, Vikhil, helped her maintain high concentration in the second half. Meanwhile, viewers were impressed. "This is amazing. She''s a goddess.'''' ``That''s right. The shot hit me in the middle of my foot. `` ''''...! By the way, Vikir is great too! My eyes once again focused on the alley where Vikir was. When Bianca finished shooting her arrow, she too turned to Vikir. "What is he doing?" Bianca tilted her head slightly. Vikir shot all his 143 arrows and held thest one in his hand for a long time. Pinch. No matter how tall and muscr a man is, the tension that sustains a shot cannot be ignored. Especially when it doesn''t cost mana. But Vikir still stands there motionless, his bow drawn. It''spletely different from shooting arrows at breakneck speed. "Why, why don''t you shoot?" "I don''t know, dude." Maybe he''s trying to concentrate. ``What do you think he''s going to do at the end?'''' ``Won''t he end up with a 10 anyway?'''' There''s no higher score than that. Just do what you did and get 10 points." ``Oh, if you can get 10 points this time, you''ll get 1440 points out of 1440. That''s great. I''ve never seen it before.'''' ``The school''s form so far ``That''s right. The current head of the Usher family was a student at the academy about 30 years ago. We set an official record.'''' ``Well, it''s a shame that it''s an unofficial record. It could have been a historic moment. The students who were watching also swallowed dry mouths. "..." Bianca, in the next row, did the same. Tension in the stomach. Then. Phew! Vikir''s bow shot an arrow from the tip of its quiver. The arrow hit the target with a dull thud. "...!" Everyone, including Bianca, widened their eyes. __________________________ __________________________ "? Don''t forget to Rate this novel and add it to your library! ????" Chapter 177 - 177: Insect’s Whisper

Chapter 177: Insect''s Whisper

In a tense atmosphere. All eyes are on her. Dawn! Vikir''s bow shot an arrow. It flew in an almost straight parab and eventually hit its target. ...Paa! The sound it makes when it hits is a little strange. Bianca narrowed her eyes in disbelief. "...6 points?" The words of surprise came out of my mouth. Bianca''s face turned red as she realized that she had been thinking about Vikir the whole time. Luckily, everyone else in the crowd had a simr reaction, so she wasn''t caught. "Huh? ``Oh, you failed?'''' ``Well, 6 points is still 1 point...'''' ``Oh, I''m sorry, I made a mistake!'''' ``Oh, it was supposed to be a record-breaker. I failed at thest moment. Everyone spoke in unison. Vikir quietly put down his bow and didn''t seem to be paying attention. You don''t need to get the arrow. Then, at night, someonees to pick her up. That''s it. Beep. Vikir''s battle results are disyed in real time on the mana board in front of you. 143: 10 point throw and 6 point throw at the end. This brings Vikile''s total score to 144, giving him a score of 1436 out of 1440. That was just one point less than Bianca''s score of 1437, which included 141 10-pointers and three 9-pointers. After winning by one point, Bianca was more surprised than happy. "What happened to thest 6?" He was shooting 10 all the time; what happened at the end? Did it distract you?" To be honest, even when he shot the X10 at the end, he didn''t think he would win. Vikir''s force was too strong. But after such a hollow victory, I only had doubts. The crowd dispersed as easily as it had gathered. ``Come on, it''s getting cold. Let''s go practice.'''' ``Still, it''s quite an achievement for a national.'''' ``But it''s hard to break records.'''' ``He''s just lucky.'''' Isn''t that what happened?'''' It was almost a direct hit." People who don''t know much about bows pick up bows and go their own way. But... "..." Bianca waited patiently until Vikir was gone and all the curious onlookers had disappeared. Then she walked to the end of the empty alley, everyone watching her. She could see a number of arrows littering her target. Our staff will pick you up after curfew every night. Bianca stared at Vikir''s target and stuck out her tongue. "I was wondering how he got into the academy with such a low mana supply." They say the ball rolls, but Vikir was certainly no scribe. However, Bianca did not have the jealousy and envy that are typical of aristocrats when amoner achieves the same level of sess as an aristocrat. It only fuels their pride andpetitive spirit. "Hey, when I saw you undressed after Naphtali, your muscles were so tense. That''s a sign of hard training." When ites to bows, there is less magic. However, it is a method that allows you to fully demonstrate your abilities. At least if you can allocate your mana well, you can bring a lot of benefits to your allies. "Well, I''m not interested in boys, but...he''s definitely a little weird." Bianca gritted her teeth and analyzed the arrow that hit her. A thick pir rose from the center of Vikil''s target. The arrows are packed tightly together in one ce, so it looks like a pir. All the arrows are staying within 10 points of him. Some of them were shattered by arrows from behind. But that didn''t matter to Bianca. It''s just a misfire. Bianca focused on an arrow stuck in the blue line at the edge of Vikir''s line of sight. Last six-point shot. As a result, Vikir lost the maximum of 4 points and lost by 1 point. Of course, he didn''t seem to mind, but Bianca couldn''t help but wonder. "Why did he hit her six at the end?" She suspected it was ack of concentration or stamina. His results so far have been very good. "I mean, I know the bow is a weapon that shoots within seconds, but that still ends up being a little too much, right?" But that doesn''t exin it. The only exnation is that Vikir''s concentration and stamina didn''tst all the way. "Well, that was a boring ending. He was a pretty good opponent." Bianca clicked her tongue and turned away from him. If I hadn''t noticed something right before I turned around,. "Huh?" Bianca, who has good eyesight, suddenly stopped just before turning away from Vikiel''s target. That was thest arrow that Vikir shot¡ªa six-pointed star stuck in a blue line. Bianca''s gaze lingered on the tip of the arrow, and she shuddered. A small, solid line sticks out of an arrow hole. It was clearly an insect leg¡ªa small insect like a mosquito. "That can''t be true." No way?" Bianca''s throat burned. Her eyes alternately focused on a group of arrows stuck in the 10-point box in the area and forming a thick pir, and on a single arrow that was separated from the group and in the stack area of the 6-point box.. Single isted misfire. Is it a coincidence that there is a dead mosquito here? * * * Vikir left the training area as soon as he fired the arrow. ``Physical training that doesn''t use magic is real.'''' Because I kept using the muscles in my arms, my entire upper body was stiff. The archery skills he learned from Barak''s warriors improved day by day. He hadn''t stopped practicing since he left the deep sea. ``You can''t go anywhere if you''re being pushed around with a bow.'''' Even if your opponent is a powerfulter, divine archer. This is what it takes to maintain the pride of the Barak warrior tribe, even in foreignnds. Vikir came from Bk''s hunting grounds. "How''s everyone doing?" I heard a rumor that the Barak tribe left their original base and went deeper into the country. I recently heard from the Barak tribe through Cindy Wendy, but several months have already passed. I felt refreshed after shooting a bow for the first time in a while. Aqu the chieftain, the night fox, the eternally grumpy Ahun, his lovely sister Ahur, and Vakira, who became his father... It''s a night where I miss my hometown friends, with whom I''ve slept, cried, andughed for the past two years. ``And one more thing.'''' Vikir''s mind naturally remembered that rainy night. "See youter." Imperialnguage that I still don''t understand. Aien. The woman he kissed right after punching him in the stomach the day he left the jungle. Vikir stroked the cor of his neck. The strong cor she knitted herself was made from the hide of the first bullbear that Vikir and Ayen hunted together. Well then. Vikil smiled faintly, remembering her familiar face in her head, and then she froze. Boom, boom, boom. Go ahead of him. Vikir, whose senses were very sensitive, recognized with certainty that it was Dolores. "You annoy me." Dolores doesn''t particrly like him. If he was seen, there was a risk that he would be scolded. There weren''t many ces to hide on the path, which was lined with tall ash trees. Vikir paused for a moment to consider his options. Vikir checked his backpack. ''Picaresque''> / Mask -Hozokusohi +0 -Human Face - Animal Heart (ÈËÃæ«FÐÄ) -From A scarf that looks like ck dog fur. Vikir put it over his head. Please wait a moment. Tutututu... Vikil''s body turned into a dog. A ck puppy that is notrge for its age. Hack, hack, hack. Vikir shuffled his tattered clothes into the bushes and sat quietly on the ground, waiting for Dolores to pass by on the mountain trail. Finally, Dolores appeared from across the street. Vikir realized what was going on, and Dolores walked quickly and eagerly towards the archery range. ``Are there any shops at the training ground?'''' There are only a few people. As far as Vikiel could remember, there were very few people left on the training ground, and even fewer people that Dolores was looking for.. Is it Bianca? "Yes. You can meet Bianca. Quickly. Vikir remained humbly lying on the ground, his tongue sticking out of his mouth. It''s the same reaction as Madam, who left the baby in the room. At this moment,. "What?" Dolores stopped him in his tracks. She looked down, her almost innocent eyes widening even more innocently. That was the floor where Vikir was lying face down. "Dear sir. Who are you?" Dolores'' affectionate call surprised Vikiel a little. Could that be the reason? Even the ever-agile Vikir was unprepared for Dolores'' surprising touch. Dolores stroked Vikir''s head and scratched his cheek and chin. She used her other hand to massage Vikil''s back and buttocks. "Wow, really... you are amazingly cute. I have never seen anyone as cute as you. What is your name? Where are you from? If anyone else If not, what will you do? ``Live with your sister?'''' " "..." Before Vikir could react, Dolores reached out, slipped her hand under his armpit, and lifted him up. "Youngcha-eh? You''re not an unnie; you''re a nuna, aren''t you?" "..." That moment. Vikir felt an inexplicable shame that he had never felt before, even in this age of destruction. Despite Dolores'' gentle and adorable appearance, he was actually a big dog lover. I heard that she donates her meager ie to a stray dog and cat shelter every year and volunteers every two months. Well then. Truly awful words came out of Dolores'' mouth. "Oh, by the way. If you want to live with your sister, you''ll have to be castrated." Vikir quickly left, realizing there was no reason to stay and listen to this creepy statement. . Hoda Duck- A ball of ck fur quickly escaped from Dolores'' arms. His pink tongue hangs out of his mouth. "''Come on, sweetie,e with me, and I''ll buy you some pork chops and choctes!'' Turn around for a second. _____________________ _____________________ "??? Get ready to dive into a new chapter of this captivating novel every day , and don''t forget to Rate this novel and add it to your library! ????" Chapter 178 - 178: Strength Beyond Mana

Chapter 178: Strength Beyond Mana

Academy''s indoor training center. There''s a lot of training equipment here. In addition to various training equipment, there are rooms to create virtual dungeons and monster holograms, a room to measure the magical power within the body, and a room to quantify the damage dealt. .... But the technological masterpiece is a room called the "Gravity Chamber." In this room, you can freely adjust the gravity applied to you, and it records how long you stay at that level. Of course, if you push it too hard, the gravity in gravity space will randomly disappear, and the record will be reset. And now. ... Please press! The door to the first-year gravity room opened, and a sweaty man stepped out. A well-trained, muscr ck-haired boy. He was ``Grenouille de Leviathan, the third son of the Leviathan family. "Wow. After all, seven times the gravity is tough without using mana. It''s like the burden of fate that noble people have carried since they were born." Grenouille is surrounded by me. Iughed, enjoying the awe. He withstood 7 times the gravity for over 30 minutes, which is definitely a record considering most students had difficulty withstanding even 6 times the gravity. Grenouille felt like throwing up a little, but he swallowed hard and casually wiped the sweat from his face. ...but? The admiration and envy directed at him seemed to be slightly different. ``Why not me?'''' Grenouille turned his attention to where the other students in the weight room were staring at him at the same time. Yes. "...!?" Grenouille''s eyes widened. It was the instrument panel in the gravity room right next door. Gravity Room F-2 8 times>. minutes, 12 seconds. power consumption: N> 8 times the gravity. And the entrance time is almost an hour. Records are currently being updated. "Absolutely not!" Grenouille opened his mouth. Spending half an hour in seven times the gravity was enough to make him dizzy and nauseous. But who the hell could he survive an hour in eight times his gravity? "If the user''s condition worsens, the gravity will disappear on its own and the record will be reset. Does that mean this person... there are very few people who can withstand this gravity?" 8x Even in the first year, if you are at a high rank, you can withstand the gravity field without using mana. It took about an hour. Well then. Break. The gravity chamber is no longer functional. Exactly an hourter, the door opened, and thick steam poured out from inside. ``Who can withstand eight times the gravity?'''' Grenouille looked into it, drenched in sweat. There are a few monsters in the school that can withstand this gravity. "Maybe Tudor or Sancho are in the cold ss, not in the hot ss." Grenouille finished his thought with a sh*t look on his face. But. It was another face emerging from gravitational space. Vikir. An ordinary boy who is always expressionless. Grenouille looked at him, and his face contorted. ``No, how can this weakling survive eight times as much power?'''' Isn''t there something wrong with the recording...shit?'''' But Grenouille didn''t finish his sentence. As the steam cleared, the corpse beneath Vikir''s face began to be seen. His body, which had always looked thin and emaciated under his clothes, was nowpletely exposed. His muscles are toned to the max, and there are no pockets of fat, which makes them look more prominent. The cut muscle line was so sharp that it felt like a cut. Grenouille swallowed hard when he saw the corpse, which didn''t seem to belong to a human of that age. "Yes, that body can do eight times as much if you squeeze it, yes. However, without mana, it is impossible to move forward. That is the limit peculiar to humans who have little mana umtion, huh? Grenouille''s voice fell silent this time. Crackling~ As soon as Vikir left the gravity chamber, he went to the instrument panel and adjusted the gravity coefficient upward. Gravity Room F-2 coefficient: 9 times. time: 0> Thus, Vikiel returned to gravity space and began to resist nine times the gravity. "This is ridiculous. Everyone thought the same thing, including Grenouille. Vikir didn''t seem to mind the strain on his body. ``In a healthy body, mana is activated, so you should train your pure body without consuming mana as much as possible.'''' Vikir is still an adolescent, short in height, and still has some muscle and bone structure. Ta. Not fully developed. Normally, it would be impossible to withstand this gravity. However, his seven minutes spent in the River Styx at birth, his intense early childhood training, and the strong survival instinct he developed in the deep sea made him a force to be reckoned with beyond his ranks. . In addition, the three spirits of higher-ranking monsters trapped in the demon sword Beelzebub have trained Vikil''s body, making it stronger, and his soul has be hardened by the work he has done in defeating monsters. Boom, boom, boom, boom. Muscles and bones roared from every part of his body, but they were instantly restored by a level of regeneration that surpassed that of humans. Muscles tear, heal, tear again, tear some more, and eventually tear some more. Vikir finally survives for one more hour and leaves the gravity chamber. Push-ups. Vikir feels his muscle mass increasing with each exertion. Outside, the students who were watching Vikir''s steady increase in time in gravity space looked at him with looks of obvious surprise. "Wow, look, I didn''t notice it when he was wearing clothes." "In fact, if we''re talking about pure physical strength without the consumption of magical power, he must be the strongest in the world." First Year." "I''ll leave that to the third-year graduating ss when ites to beginners." "But hey, it''s just a mana pool after all." "Yes, it''s all about mana. It''s a concentration of magical power.'''' ``It''s a shame. If only he had a better family and more support...'''' While everyone admired Vikir''s aplishments, they also felt a degree of contempt, jealousy, and condescension. However, the students'' opinions are shaken by Vikiel''s next action. Gravity Space F-2 . usage time: 0> . Vikir increased gravity again. * * * When Vikir leaves the gravity room, he finds Tudor and Sancho in the gymnasium. "Oh my god, Vikir. You survived 12 times the gravity? Is this possible without a mana boost?" "You''re crazy. You can''t even get 1000 in 3. None of my colleagues in the north could withstand 12 times the gravity with their naked bodies. Yours. What''s the secret? Won''t you lose muscle if you set the gravity that high?'''' Vikir nodded and took the towel from Tudor and the protein supplement from Sancho. Tudor chuckled. "When the bastard of Grenouille saw you defying gravity, he ran away ten times faster. That was funny, you bastard." Vikir didn''t care about what others thought of him, and this time he just kept quiet. nodded. Well then. "Vikil! Vikil, are you here? The gym door swung open, and someone came in. This is Bianca, who rarelyes here. She turned around in the middle of the group of surprised boys and stared at Vikir. She blurted out. "Mosquito!" Everyone in the gym turned to hear Bianca''s call. Bianca screamed again. ``You knew about that mosquito, right?'''' No one could understand why she suddenly appeared and said that, even though she rarely spoke to her. Not even Vikir himself. "...?" Vikir shook his head, and Bianca repeated it with annoyance. "And you were the one on the roof smelling the rum on wee day!" "Hey, stop and get out; this is the boys'' area; why didn''t youe here?" "In thedies'' area?" "Because I''m not interested in you!" "Do you think I''m interested in you?" Apparently, she''s started working part-time at a coffee shop. Get a part-time job, you idiot." "How did you know I had a part-time job at a coffee shop, you idiot?" "Let me be clear with you. I heard about it because Sinir started working part-time at the cafe." Tudor stopped Bianca and waved her off. Meanwhile, Sancho observes the scene and shares some protein supplements with Vikir. ``Vikil. Don''t you think these two are a good match? '''' Vikir shook his head at Sancho''s question. "No. It''s like we''re enemies." "Yes, but even though we argue, we''re always interested in each other." "Isn''t that because we hate each other?" "Hmm. Maybe, but I still feel the opposite. Sancho looked at Tudor and Bianca with a wry smile. ``You have a sixth sense.'''' Vikir put down his dumbbells and thought back to his memories before returning. It''s clear that Tudor and Bianca are going to love each other more and more. Their love story, a constant struggle since childhood, spread across the battlefield and became known to everyone except Tudor and Bianca, a kind of small talk that made everyone cheer. When we got back together, I didn''t see any sign of him, so I thought it was strange, but I felt like I saw something in Sancho''s eyes when he was near Tudor. ``I know. I''m not very good at these things.'''' Vikil thought as he took clothes out of the closet. Vali- As he was putting on his shirt, Vikil suddenly felt his left hand... I felt a slight spasm in my neck. Madam Baby was sitting on Vikir''s wrist and looking up at him with a disapproving expression. The bear cub put his paws on his stomach as if he were hungry. I rub it. It seems that the poison that Grenouille sprinkled has been digested. ``Hold on, girl. I''ll make sure you''re full for tomorrow''s midterm internship.'''' Vikile patted Madam Baby on the head and said, Tomorrow,ter. Her midterm exam starts in 12 hours. Before Vikir went on a demon hunt, he made ns for tomorrow. No matter how false my identity was, as a student, exams were important. __________________________ __________________________ "? Don''t forget to Rate this novel and add it to your library! ????" Chapter 179 - 179: Academic Arena

Chapter 179: Academic Arena

It''s the midterm season. At Colosseo Academy, there are two types of exams: final exams and midterms. The final exam is apetition between students and basically follows the format of a tournament-style martial artspetition. However, in order to ount for the different levels of students, it introduces the concept of "tiers," which means that students of simr levels are grouped together topete. In order to determine the tiers for the final exam, it was necessary to validate the student''s skills in various ways, which was done through the midterm exam. The midterm exam consists of three main tests. Defense and Attack. There is a group test for ''defense'', an individual test for ''offense'', and a normal written test. The written portion of the test is actually not very important¡ªonly about 10% of the total score¡ªbut the defense and attack portions are 50% and 40%, respectively. Whether it''s a defense or offense test, all students have to fight a battle against a monster. In this case, the dummy is a y golem made by the professors of Hot ss, and only the monster''s appearance is covered with a hologram. However, these golems are controlled by the professors themselves, who carefully mimic the movements of the monster, so it is almost like a real battle with a wild monster. In the defense test, students are ced in an arena in groups of four, and a huge area of hologram magic creates the illusion of being in a real dungeon or monster field. (In this case, spectators watching from outside the arena can only see a 100-meter-diameter circr arena.). Students participate in the game wearing ck tights that cover their entire bodies, and when they receive a certain amount of shock from magic tools, these tights are quantified on a distant instrument panel. Students are given "hit points" (HP), which are deducted from them each time they are hit by a monster. A hard hit takes away a lot of HP; a light hit takes away less. The same goes for being hit in the face. If this HP reaches zero, they are automatically eliminated, so they have to be careful when dealing with monsters. Students had to enter the dungeon in groups of four and defend against waves of monsters, and how long they could hold out against these waves would determine their grades. For example, Dolores, the third-year student council president, formed a party with three ssmates to enter the virtual reality dungeon and managed to fend off waves of "killer ants" for most of the first, second, and third phases. Theysted 20 minutes for Phase 1, 20 minutes for Phase 2, and 18 minutes for Phase 3, for a total of one hour. They would have gotten a perfect score if they hadsted two more minutes, but they were still the longest of the third year, which is quite an aplishment. The second-year vice student council president also faced the "killer ants" in a four-person team and managed to defeat the first and second phases before being retired at the beginning of the third phase. The time taken was 20 minutes for Phase 1, 20 minutes for Phase 2, and 1 minute for Phase 3, totaling 41 minutes. This was the best time for a second year. Most third-years made it through Phase 3 without incident, and most second-years made it through Phase 2 without incident. And now it was the turn of the freshmen. * * * * Thousands of people gathered on the sidelines of the arena. At Colosseo Academy, the midterm and final exams are like a festival for the entire imperial capital, attracting even ordinary people from the outskirts. "Dolores! You''re doing great this year!" "Cheer up! Colosseo! Pride of the Imperial Capital!" "Wow! Mage Tower''s midterms, Varangian''s midterms, and Temisquira Women''s College''s midterms are all a mess, but Colosseo''s midterms are the best!" "I''m looking forward to this ''National University League'' too!" Spectators gathered near the stadium in cloud-like crowds, each calling out the names of their favorite students. Meanwhile, professors, including the principal, were also watching the game. Several of the Ministry''s magical professors, specializing in the summoning of golems and their precise control, were on hand. Screech! The muddy golem rose to its feet. Three crude spheres joined together as a head, chest, and stomach to form a body, with six legs attached to each side. Tsutsutsutsu... This lump of y was coated with illusionary magic. From a crude lump of y, it soon took the shape of a killer ant with a sharp exoskeleton, sharp jaws, legs, and stingers. With a snap of the professors'' fingers, these killer ant-like golems crawled around, biting stones with their jaws to crush them or shooting their stingers into the ground. Each time the fake ants made a stinging motion, a small amount of the poison provided by the Monster Research Institute would spew out, making the battle feel real. "Wow, it looks like a real monster." "So, those are all dummies controlled by the professors?" "All we have to do is stop them; I''m confident!" The first-year students were giddy with excitement about their first big test. They had just watched the third- and second-year seniors perform admirably. Then, arge hologram window appeared in front of the first-year students. < Map: Killer Ant Colony, ''Filthy Spawning Grounds'' > Join forces with your teammates to defend against the swarming killer ants! HP: 100/100 Kill point: ? Assist point: ? The real midterms have begun. * * * Piggy was furiously writing down notes outside the arena. It was the test scores of the second- and third-year students fromst time. Since fourth-year seniors don''t take midterms or finals, it''s actually the third-year students who perform best. And among those third years, it''s Dolores, the student council president, who remains at the top of the list. She had assembled a solid party of healers, buffers, supporters, and defensive, offensive, and hybrid mages, and the result was a 58-minute run across three phases. Piggy analyzed the seniors'' performance data. "Usually third-year students make it to Phase 3 and sophomores make it to Phase 2, so freshmen only need to make it through 20 minutes of Phase 1. Even if they can onlyst 10 minutes, they''re halfway there." Piggy was strong on the written portion of the entrance exam, ranking third in the ss, but not so strong on the practical portion. Also, Piggy doesn''t have the connections to form a group. The best friends form groups with people they know or with whom they have a mutual interest, but none of them needed Piggy. ''...What should I do?'' Piggy was fiddling in his mind. Tuck! A hand tapped Piggy on the shoulder. "Hey, don''t just go halfway. If you''re going to take the test, you should see the end." It was Tudor. Next to him, Sancho stood with his arms crossed. Then Piggy said it in a creepy voice. "You''re Tudor, and you''re so good at it, you could probablyst the whole 20 minutes... But I''m not like that; I''m a real jam. So I don''t even know who I''m going to line up with, actually. I''m wondering if there''s a group of kids who would be willing to take me on..." "What do you mean?" Tudor''s eyes widened at Piggy''s words. "I thought you were already in our group." "Huh?" "What do you mean, were you trying to be disloyal and get into a group with the other kids?" Tudor chuckled, and Piggy''s dazed expression instantly turned to tears. "My, I was afraid I''d be a nuisance... I''m weak and..." "There''s no such thing as that, friends, is there, Sancho?" "Well, of course, and you''re smarter than us. Everyone has their strengths and weaknesses." Tudor and Sancho nodded in agreement. Piggy quickly pulled out a handkerchief and dabbed at his eyes. Tudor turned his head to look at him. "No. But where the hell did he go? We need to get some breakfast." He looked for Vikir. But Vikir was somewhere else, a little farther away. @@@@@Party Member Wanted@@@@@Expert Advanced/Shield Warrior@@@@@ Looking for two [fire, poison] mages. Current party members (2/4) ##### Party Wanted))) I''m an Expert Advanced Melee Dealer~~!! I''ll carry you!! Tank one person, please~~!!!! Expert Intermediate and above~~!!! Current party members (3/4) 1 Healer on a firste, first-served basis (female only) . . Vikir walks leisurely through the outskirts of the stadium, past numerous signs. Spotting Vikir walking across the field, Tudor, Sancho, and Piggy walked toward him and pped their hands together. "Hey, Vikir,e on, let''s get a group together; it''s almost time for registration!" But a simr shout came from their side. "Hey, Vikir, does anyone want to join us for the group test?" Waving was Sinir, the head of the hot ss. Next to him was Bianca, whom he''d gotten to know quickly. Tudor, Sancho, and Piggy. And Sinir and Bianca. Divided into groups, they fight over Vikir. This was especially true for Tudor and Bianca, who are usually at odds with each other. "Vikir is in the same group as us." "What do you mean? He''s been walking around on his own ever since I saw him, so I''m guessing you guys picked him." "What are you talking about? Of course, Vikir is with us. He''s our best friend; he''s been with us the longest; he''s got the best hands and feet." "I''m not hand-in-hand with weaklings. He''s an archer, so we have chemistry." "Two archers in one party? You don''t even know the divisions of the party?" "I''m ying. If there are two archers of his level and me, we can easilybine them." They chatted for a while, then turned to Vikir. "Vikir, which group are you going to join?" But. "I''m sorry, but I''ve already decided on the group I''ll be in. I have a prior agreement." Vikir''s answer was unexpected. Tudor, Sancho, Piggy, Bianca, and Sinir all narrowed their eyes. They hadn''t seen Vikir with anyone but them since they enrolled. Just then. Three faces popped out from behind Vikir. "Why, do you have a problem?" "Do you have a problem?" "Do you?" Three men with cynical questions directed at Tudor, Sancho, Piggy, Bianca, and Sinir. Highbrow, midbrow, and lowbrow. The triplets are infamously known in the Cold ss as the "Trident of Baskerville.". _____________________ _____________________ "??? Get ready to dive into a new chapter of this captivating novel every day , and don''t forget to Rate this novel and add it to your library! ????" Chapter 180 - 180: Master’s Hounds

Chapter 180: Master''s Hounds

The triplets of the Baskervilles, who appeared out of nowhere, spoke to Vikir in a very stern manner. "Hey,moner. Hurry up and follow us. It''s a group test, so we need to get this together beforehand." Highbro jerked his chin at Vikir in an arrogant manner. "...." Vikir silently carried the triplets'' baggage. He looked like a porter. He was just about to follow Highbro. "Wait, Vikir." Someone stood in his way. It was Don Quixote Tudor. He turned to Vikir and spoke in a low voice. "I''m not trying to ignore you; I''m just so angry. Can you let me talk to them for a minute?" "?" Vikir stood there, unable to understand. Taking that as permission, Tudor walks toward the Highbro, his eyes narrowing. Then he spoke in a low voice that only he could hear. "Who do you think you are to tell my friend what to do? Vikir is not one of your men." "Huh?" "And you carry your own baggage. There is no distinction between nobles andmoners in the academy." Underneath Tudor''s calm voice, searing anger burned. Highbro looks back at Tudor in disbelief. Behind him, Midbro and Lowbro red at Tudor. Then. "That''s right. Vikir is a friend of ours. If you want him as a subordinate, try us first." "That''s right, that''s right; who are you to treat Vikir like a servant?" Sancho, arge man, came to stand beside Tudor. And beside him was a stern-faced Piggy. Shake, shake, shake... Piggy''s legs were trembling, but he hadn''t taken a step backward. (This was a 180-degree change from the time before Vikir''s regression, when Piggy had been pinned down by Highbro and held at his feet.) Tudor shrugged and stepped in front of Highbro. "I don''t know what you''re up to, but don''t try to force Vikir to pick a team. He''s supposed to be in the same group as us." "... Are these assholes crazy? Who said anything about forcing anyone?" Highbro put his hands on his hips in disbelief. But, as was the case with the Baskerville hounds, Highbro could not hold out for long. Sssssss... Tudor froze in his tracks at the sharp killing intent emanating from Highbro. Tudor is currently tied for first ce in ss A of the Cold Warriors, along with Bianca, the current Cold Warriors'' overall head of the ss. However, Highbro, in ss B, is ranked third overall in the Cold Warriors, far from being inferior to Tudor or Bianca. Behind him are the fourth-ranked Midbro and fifth-ranked Lowbro. On the other hand, we have the #1 Tudor, the #6 Sancho, and the unranked Piggy. It was inevitable that they would be outmatched. "... Would you like to y? Will you beat me again?" "... You think you can beat me?" Don Quixote Tudor and Highbro Baskerville stood face-to-face, teeth bared. Don Quixote, the spearman, and Baskerville, the iron-blooded swordsman. The spears of the empire and the iron-blooded swordman were about to collide. at that time. There were those who joined the side of Tudor, Sancho, and Piggy. "Who are you to persecute our brother?" "It''s not a pretty sight to see you all huddled and snarling. What are men?" Sinir and Bianca joined them, and Tudor''s face brightened. Sinir and Bianca are the leaders of the Hot and Cold ss, which means they add a tremendous amount of power. Highbro, Midbro, and Lowbro''s faces hardened even more. "Persecution. We''re just...." "Just...." "Just...." The triplets opened their mouths in anger but were forced to shut them. "Enough." Vikir stepped forward. Vikir stood with his back to the Baskerville triplets. "I''m not being forced to go. It''s a real agreement, and we''re in a group together." "...What? Really?" "Yep. They said they needed my knowledge of monsters and wanted me to join them first. That was weeks ago." There was not much to say then. Tudor rubbed at the base of his nose in annoyance, then whispered in Vikir''s ear. "You''re not really being bullied or anything, are you?" "Nope. I''m fine." "Well, in that case, just let me know if you''re having a hard time." "Thanks." Vikir nodded, and Tudor stepped away, looking unhappy. Sinir twiddled his thumbs ruefully. "Hyung, are you really in the same group as those guys?" "Yeah." "Why? Are you close to them?" "Kinda." Tudor, Sancho, Piggy, Bianca, and Sinir all shake their heads in unison at Vikir''s answer. As far as they knew, Vikir hadn''t socialized with the Baskerville triplets since he''d started school. So, where did they get so close? "... You don''t look like you''re very close; are you really being bullied?" Tudor muttered under his breath as he watched Vikir''s back as he carried the triplets'' baggage like a porter. He was worried that something bad might happen to the weaker Vikir. * * * Tudor was right. Vikir was not very friendly with the Baskerville triplets. And the bullying was real. albeit with the subject and object reversed. A back alley was deserted. "Good luck." Vikir opened his mouth to speak, and three responses came out of it in quick session. "Yes!" "Yes!" "Yes!" Highbro, Midbro, and Lowbro answered in a rumbling voice as they stretched out on their stomachs in a fetal position with their heads on the floor. Vikir was perched on Highbro''s back. "You." Vikir looked down at Highbro and opened his mouth. Highbro, his head on the floor and dripping with sweat, flinched as if he had heard the Grim Reaper''s call. Aah! His reddened face turned white with blood. The beads of sweat that had been dribbling down his cheeks are back in his pores. He didn''t have to look to know that Vikir''s gaze was fixed on him. The back of his head felt chilled, as if the de of an awl had touched it. Vikir asked the question in a t, emotionless voice. "What hound bares his teeth without his master''s permission?" "It has to be boiled." Highbro replied in a crawling voice. What would happen if a hound ignored its master''s wishes and bared its teeth at the prey? The hunt is bound to fail in all likelihood. For the hunter, a failed hunt doesn''t just mean missing the prey. The hunter can be the hunted at any moment. That''s why hounds must always obey their master''smands. Unless they want to be hunted alongside their master,. Vikir stepped down from Highbro''s throbbing back. "Wake up." "Wake up!" "Wake up!" "Wake up!" As the triplets scrambled to their feet, Vikir spoke from behind them. "From now on, any fighting that is not authorized by me is forbidden. Not even the slightest bickering. For the rest of your lives." "Yes!" "Yes!" "Yes!" The Highbro, Midbro, and Lowbro answered in unison. Their faces were bright despite their punishment, and that was because of thest words Vikir had spoken. ''For the rest of your lives.'' What does that mean? ''...means you''re going to take us for life!'' They had sworn an oath of loyalty to Vikir when they were in Baskerville, and now they were fully reborn as Vikir''s Trident, not Baskerville''s Trident. It was Vikir who had rmended the triplets to Hugo and gotten them into the academy in the first ce. No longer were they always on the run, wondering when they would be abandoned by the family. A dog is a hundred times more courageous when they are sure of their master and have been promised that their master will not abandon them. What''s more, they had witnessed Vikir''s fight with Madame Eightlegs, so they had some idea of his true strength. He has reached this level at just 18 years old, so what will it be like when he gets older? The triplets were convinced. that their master would one day swallow Baskerville whole. And by extension, the entire world. That''s why they were so happy and willing to pledge their allegiance to him. For as a dog is blessed to have a good master, so is a knight blessed to serve a great lord. Meanwhile. Vikir said to the triplets. "I don''t really like being noticed by people. I happened to get a little carried away, but I''m not in trouble anymore." The triplets nodded believingly. "We''ll take care of the midterms." "We''ll carry it." "We''ll carry." The triplets said they would do the rest as long as Vikir, the archer, made a good one-deal behind them. All Vikir has to do is hide in the back and passively take thest hit while the triplets run wild up front. That way, he''ll get a decent grade on the test and stay out of sight. Highbro exined to Vikir the ins and outs of the entire test. "When our group 69 takes the field, the virtual reality circle will be activated, which will turn the area around you into a dungeon, and monsters will swarm around you. The poison they release is diluted, but it''s real and dangerous if you allow too much of it into your body. But don''t worry, my lord. We will guard you vigntly." "You know your stuff. Have you practiced before?" "I''ve done it a few times in the training grounds of the house when my lord was away. It''s not a very difficult test since all you have to do isst as long as possible until your HP goes from 100 to 0. However, since it''s a group test, you have to pay some attention to the survival of yourpanions, in addition to earning your own kill and assist points." It''s the hounds of Baskerville who are born to actually walk the line between life and death. This kind of virtual reality game is just in ridiculous. "Physical damage doesn''t take effect until you''re down from 100 HP to 0 HP, and poison damage takes effect from the start, right?" "Yes, and if there''s a dangerous incident, the instructors will break the magic firewall and step directly into the arena to intervene." The monsters were also professor-created golems, so it was a safe test. "Kills are good, assists are good, so run wild. Just make sure I don''t move." The Highbro, Midbro, and Lowbro smirked at Vikir''s words. They looked like three puppies who had just been told by their master that they could run free. And then. Beep. A whistle sounded, calling out the group that would take the next test. [First-year group 69!] [The four members of first-year group 69 will pleasee up to the arena now!] The skill evaluation of first-year freshmen begins now. ¨C ¨C __________________________ __________________________ "? Don''t forget to Rate this novel and add it to your library! ????" Chapter 181 - 181: Trident’s Triumph

Chapter 181: Trident''s Triumph

Beep-. [First-year group 69!] [The four members of first-year group 69 will pleasee up to the arena now!] It was the turn of Vikir''s group. The Baskerville triplets led the way, with Vikir following close behind, carrying their unwieldy baggage. "Go, Highbro, you look handsome!" "Baskerville is the best!" "Show me your trident charisma!" The poprity of Highbro, Midbro, and Lowbro was immense, both inside and outside the academy. Powerful skills, noble bloodlines, tall stature, broad shoulders, stern faces, and the unusual trait of being triplets. He had all the ingredients to be a star. In addition to the girls at the academy, there were many fans from outside the academy. Even the Mage Tower, Varangian, and Temisquira Women''s College, the four major academies in the empire, along with Colosseo Academy, came to see the Baskerville triplets. Meanwhile. "Come on, Vikir!" "We''re here for you!" "Go big, brother!" There were also those who cheered for Vikir. Tudor, Sancho, Piggy, Sinir, and Bianca. At Dolores'' urging, they were currently in separate groups, as first-years are encouraged to split up their cold and hot sses as much as possible. Tudor, Sancho, Piggy, and Bianca made up the 108 group, and Sinir was the only hot ss, so she was in the other group. "Hmmm. C''mon,moner, thank me for taking you in." Next to Sinir stood a blushing Grenouille. They were currently in the same group, but it didn''t mean much if they weren''t in the same group as Vikir and Bianca, so as soon as Sinir posted "Party Wanted@@@@{Earth+Gold}Mage$$$$Head of Hot ss####" on the public board, Grenouille contacted her immediately. That''s why Grenouille is so excited about the group. Whatever. Vikir and the Baskervilles'' triplets stepped onto an amphitheater a hundred meters in diameter. In the huge Colosseum surrounding them, countless people stamp their feet, cheer, and watch the test taking ce in the training hall. It was like watching an ancient diator match. Tsutsutsutsuts... Soon, the scene in the arena will change. Vikir and the triplets'' view is suddenly transformed into a deep, abyssal crypt. Soon, countless ''killer ants'' began to swarm around them. Waaaaaah! The crowd roared. To the audience, it would appear to be just a bunch of golems crawling like ants around the circr arena, approaching in a clockwise direction. Vikir and the triplets must intercept and hunt them down before they reach the center of the arena. Phase 1, 20 minutes. If you canst just 20 minutes against this army of ants, you get a perfect score. But the average first-year student will onlyst 17 or 18 minutes at best, and 19 minutes will probably put them in the top spot. "...." Vikir looked around. The Filthy Spawning Grounds, deep within a nest of killer ants. A terrifying dungeon that most people would never visit in their entire lives. But Vikir had been here dozens, perhaps hundreds, of times already. Not in virtual reality, but in real life. ''I almost died so many times back then¡ªnot every day, but every second.'' Vikir frowned at the lingering nightmare. The darkness, the damp grave smell, the wrinkled earthen walls, the slime dripping down like a veil, the piles of eggs squirming on the floor and walls, the swarms of ants the size of men crawling out from between them... The average freshman would be horrified by the appearance of the barren dungeon in front of them. ''Hoh. They did a pretty good job recreating it.'' For Bikir, it was like being in the cradle of a child''s y. With that, Vikir drew his bow and let fly. Puck! Pow! Pow! The exoskeleton of a killer ant is hard. Their shield-like heads are an excellent defense, deflecting most impacts. So Vikir only targets the ants'' front leg joints and antennae. ...Poof! An ant with a broken front leg falls to the ground and is crushed by the ants behind it. The dead body bes an obstacle for the other ants, slowing their advance. Dengue. Ants with severed antennae are also disoriented and scorch the walls or ceiling. Sometimes they would run backwards, disrupting the line behind them. The slowed-down ants were then ughtered by the Baskervilles'' triplets. Pow! Sword Expert Advanced. At the age of 19, they had reached the peak of expert level and began to slice and cut through the ants, emitting a red aura that was as thick as water vapor between gas and liquid. Puck! Puff! Puff, puff, puff, crackling! The ants'' heads and everything else were sliced off. Baskerville''s trident began to push the ant army backwards. Let''s join forces with our allies and stop the onught of killer ants! Time remaining until the end of Phase 1: 14 minutes, 58 seconds 1. Highbro Les Baskervilles HP: 91/100 Kill point: 49 points Assist point: 23 points 2. Midbro Les Baskervilles HP: 87/100 Kill point: 45 points Assist point: 26 points 3. Lowbro Les Baskervilles HP: 86/100 Kill point: 41 points Assist point: 29 points 4. Vikir HP: 100/100 Kill point: 2 points Assist point: 38 As the game progressed, the scores continued to climb. Highbro, Midbro, and Lowbro were working hard on the front lines, and their HP was slowly dropping. Meanwhile, Vikir was working diligently in the back under their protection, shooting down ants with his arrows, and while he wasn''t racking up many kill points, he was racking up some solid assist points. After focusing on the Baskerville triplets'' spectacr individual performances at the beginning of the match, the crowd slowly began to pay attention to Vikir, who was steadily making assists from the back. "But who is he, Vikir? He doesn''t have ast name, so he must be amoner." "Ah, Vikir, the one with the top marks? He''s an archer? I didn''t know that. He seemed to have a low mana pool for some reason." "He''s pretty good with a bow, for a guy who''s supposed to be an academy student." "But wasn''t there a bit of a buzz about him being handsome? I don''t think so." "No, he looks great without his sses. Want me to show you? Where it was?" Many eyes in the stands lingered on Vikir for a moment, but the interest quickly faded as he barely moved from his spot and drew his bow. Only the cheering of Tudor, Sancho, Piggy, Sinir, and Bianca is steady. "Come on, buddy, we''re rooting for you!" "Hey, Vikir. You''re building up a nice stack of assists. You''re going to get a good score at this rate." "Wow, Vikir, your bow skills are impressive! You may not be able to see it, but you''re definitely disrupting the ants'' momentum!" "Too bad. Me and my hyung would have really hit it off if we were in the same group." "Nonsense. An archer knows an archer''s heart. He would have doubled his score with me." Whether or not he realizes that his friends are cheering him on, Vikir remains silent, fending off the wave of ants. Tsk, tsk, tsk! The ants rubbed their exoskeletons together, making unpleasant noises and asionally lifting their antennae upward like scorpions to spray venom. Sting-. The pale, paralyzing venom flew a long distance, shooting out like a squirt. Vikir watched it and thought. ''The ants are just holographic magic oveid on a y figure, but... the poison is real.'' The Introduction to Golems exins the various ways to store things inside a golem. The professors here have built an ant-shaped golem and filled it with diluted poison supplied by the Monster Research Institute. Meanwhile, the triplets of House Baskerville would bend low whenever the ants spewed their venom, allowing it to ssh toward Vikir. This was exactly what Vikir had ordered them to do. Thwack! A thick, poisonous fog rises. This was actually happening inside the arena. (A thick wall of magic surrounds the arena, preventing the poison from reaching the stands.) There was only one reason why Vikir would want to be this close to the poison. [omnomnomnomnomnom...] Madame cub. This thing attached to my left wrist was sucking in poisonous fog as if possessed. The paralyzing venom of the killer ants is just the right meal for this one. It''s amazing how a creature smaller than the palm of your hand can store all that poison. "You know how spiders eat a lot at once and go a long time without eating? For her, it''s a 20-minute, all-you-can-eat poison buffet. So I thought it would be a good idea to feed her a lot now. For more information, visit... Join forces with your allies to defend against the onught of killer ants! Time remaining until the end of Phase 1: 1 minute, 7 seconds 1. Highbro Les Baskervilles HP: 2/100 Kill point: 228 points Assist point: 80 points 2. Midbro Les Baskervilles HP: 1/100 Kill point: 208 points Assist point: 96 points 3. Lowbro Les Baskervilles HP: 1/100 Kill point: 199 points Assist point: 102 point 4. Vikir HP: 47/100 Kill point: 16 points Assist point: 134 points Wave time is almost over. Highbro, Middlebro, and Lowbro reached 0 HP almost simultaneously and ughtered countless ants until the very end. After the trio retired to 0 HP, it was Vikir''s turn. At the end of the trial, the total score was 308 for the highbro, 304 for the midbro, 301 for the lowbro, and 150 for Vikir. Theysted a whopping 19 minutes and 50 seconds, with only 10 seconds left in the first phase. If you add up all of their kill points and assist points, they totaled 1063 points, and if you convert the 19 minutes and 50 seconds that yousted into 1 point per second, it''s a total of 1,190 points. Vikir''s team totaled 2253 points, the highest among the first years. A new record for first ce! The Baskerville triplets walked out of the arena, smiling broadly as the cheers erupted. Next up was the ever-expressive Vikir. Vikir was just about to step out of the arena''s magic wall. "...?" For some reason, my left arm felt a little heavy. I turned my head and saw that the Madame Cub had stuck a thin web on the arena floor, refusing to leave. It looked like it wanted to eat more of the remaining poison. "Can you eat that much and still go in? But no. It''s time to go." [Grunting]. "Then you live in the arena. I''m going home." [kkuing-kkuing...] "Sssh-" Vikir picked up the refusing cub and tucked it into the cuff of his left hand. To anyone else, it would have looked like he was just picking up a wristwatch from the floor. As Vikir exited the stadium, he could hear the crowd appraising him. "Wow, Vikir or something, that guy ispletely on board." "Yeah, well, ording to the score, the triplets from Baskerville did it all." "I thought the three of them were there to bully the little bastard, but it turns out the three of them were there to serve the little bastard." "Luckymoner. How did you get into that group?" "Well, being number one in handwriting, I guess he was trying to use his brain." "But he''s pretty good at stopping monsters with his arrows. 150 points isn''t exactly a ster score, but it''s a good one." "I saw him shoot a bow with no mana the other day, and it was amazing. He has the basics, right?" "Oh, yeah, I saw that, too. Wasn''t he almost as good as Bianca from Usher''s?" "Oh, a close one, ain''t it? He lost by one point because of hisst shot. In archery, a one-point difference is huge. It''s almost a division. If there is a difference of 2 points, the difference in skill level is impossible topare." "Still, he''s kind of helpful. We should try to get him in the same group next time." "That''s right, he''s amoner, and he''s the highest-scoring arrow shooter." At first, there was a lot of negativity about Vikir being taken advantage of by the Baskerville triplets, but that was slowly changing. Of course, Vikir himself didn''t care about thements, but there were others who did. "Hahaha, it makes me proud to see my friend being recognized." "With that kind of score and integrity, he deserves to be recognized everywhere." "Yes, Vikir is more than just brains. I''m d everyone seems to have discovered a new side of him." "You look great. Hehe." "Well, it does shoot a little. He''d score better if he had more mana." Tudor, Sancho, Piggy, Sinir, and Bianca. They''d watched Vikir''s group of 69 take first ce in their first year, and they were fired up. "Let''s see if we can beat that! Go Group 108!" "We can''t lose to Baskerville''s Trident." "I''ll do my best; I''ve been analyzing killer ants all night!" "Just keep your distance, and I''ll carry; don''t let the mob get to me." This was Tudor, Sancho, Piggy, and Bianca, chattering away in cheerful tones. Meanwhile. "Whoa, whoa, whoa,moner. Let''s do our part." "...." "What is it,moner? Are you deaf? Hmmmmmm, can''t you hear me?" Group 203, to which Grenouille and Sinir belonged, was also preparing for the test. Next up. Group 108, Tudor, Sancho, Piggy, and Bianca, was called. Beep. [First-year 108, the four members of the first-year group 108, pleasee up to the arena now!] Tudor, Sancho, Piggy, and Bianca rush onto the arena, excited to get their turn. ...and at the same time. Vikir, who hade to the side of the arena to watch his friends y, noticed something strange. ''...What''s wrong?'' An unexined feeling of anxiety overtook him. Soon, Vikir realized what it was. ''Ouch!'' He realized that his left hand had felt strangely light. Vikir quickly looked into the cuff of his left hand. There, he could see the cub sitting in an unusually quiet position. But then. A rustle. Vikir takes his hand away, and the cub crumbles to dust. There was nothing but an empty shell in his hand. That''s right. The guy had just shed his skin. _____________________ _____________________ "??? Get ready to dive into a new chapter of this captivating novel every day , and don''t forget to Rate this novel and add it to your library! ????" Chapter 182 - 182: Ants’ Abyss

Chapter 182: Ants'' Abyss

Tudor recalled the fight with Highbro that had nearly turned into a duel not long ago. "Asshole. I''ll see you someday in Naphtali, and I''ll kick your ass again." "Wow, you sounded like a real third-rate viin." Bianca jerked a thumbs up at Tudor. It was quite a surprise to see Tudor and Bianca in the same group, as they were always arguing. "Will we be okay?" "...Mmm." Piggy and Sancho looked at them, uneasy. Beep-! [First year group 108, the four members of the first year group 108, pleasee up to the stadium now]. But it was an unnecessary worry. "Now then, please cover me as a range dealer from behind, Ms. B." "Don''t worry about it, Mr. T." Because as soon as the exam started, Tudor and Biancapletely put aside their personal feelings and became businesslike party members. Tsutsutsuts... Before my eyes, I was summoned to a dank darkness, to a dank crypt, to gloomy molds and foul slime, and to a mass of eggs and eggshells that stirred unpleasantly. Dgldgldgldgldgl... And among them, countless armies of ants began to swarm. A monster wave! A monster wave! It soon rushed towards the four examinees, almost overwhelming them. -Tingling! A magical status board appeared in front of everyone''s eyes. __________________________ __________________________ "? Don''t forget to Rate this novel and add it to your library! ????" Chapter 183 - 183: Vikir’s Resolve

Chapter 183: Vikir''s Resolve

Student Council President Dolores. She watched with delight as the juniors in her club set a new school record. But as the minutes ticked by, Dolores'' expression hardened. "Why aren''t the exams over?" She wasn''t the only one to have this reaction. All the spectators, students, and even professors watching the test were stunned. "Hey, this is weird." "They all have 0 HP; why isn''t the test over?" "They''re freshmen, who put them on phase two!" The phases take the form of crystals that emit a blue light as a means of transmitting magic power. The people in charge of it stared at the instrument panel with sullen expressions. "There seems to be an error, as there are still strong life reactions outside of the registered students in the examination hall!" "What? What do you mean, there are only four kids on the field?" The professors are dumbfounded. The stadium originally had about four human lives left, which were converted into points by the HP suits. Now that it''s down to zero, there should be no more life responses on the field. But sure enough, the dashboard indicated that there was one "life-filled being" left that could fight. The professors scanned the arena through the magic wall, but there was no sign of life other than the students. "Anyway, it looks like the magic for the life reaction check and the phase management magic collided, causing the error." "Oh no. Why would there be such an error? There are obviously only four first-year students in the arena. Ah, that''s not the point now; hurry up and stop the collision!" "We''re technically the Phase Magic Management Department, and the Life Reaction Check Magic Department is not under our jurisdiction." "What the hell is your jurisdiction? No way, it''s faster to stop the golems than to write and solve a magic circle code, right?" "That''s because, from this year on, the creation and movement of the golems are automated, so the magic circle code rted to them is also linked to the magic stones, and in order to dismantle them, we need to dismantle the magic for life reaction checks and phase management magic first." "What? Are you kidding me? I can''t believe the magic circle code needed for the test was designed so poorly! So what then? Tell me how!" "Ba, of course there is a way! The code for the magic wall blocking the stadium is separate; we just need to break it to let the students out." "Then unlock the magic wall!" "But the magic wall isn''t under our jurisdiction, and if we mess with it, it couldplicate our liabilityter." "Jurisdiction" and "liability" are such magical words that they can cause even the most normal,mon-sense person''s brain to harden. This is especially true in times of crisis. Somehow, the smallest of problems were beingpounded by the operations on the other side. But there was still a way out. We just need to unlock the invisible magic wall that surrounds the stadium and let the students out. The professor in charge gave the order with an impatient look on his face. "Then quickly dismantle the magic wall. Let the students insidee out." "That''s also out of my jurisdiction, so I''ll try to find a practitioner who has the key to the magic wall at..." The professors at the head of the department scramble. Soon, a professor with a key to the magic wall appears. He was Professor Morg Banshee, a potential candidate for the next vice principal. Professor Banshee was supervising an exam that was taking ce in another training center and hurriedly rushed over when he heard the news of a series of incidents that urred in Tudor''s group. "The key to the magic wall? I have it, but..." Professor Banshee pulled out the key with a puzzled look on her face, which contained the spell to dismantle the magic wall. The key had arge letter A written on it. "Dismantling the magic wall cannot be done with just one key. Key A is useless without Key B." The key had been split into two for security purposes. At Professor Banshee''s words, all the professors started looking for the B key. And then another incident happened. "Professor Sady, the holder of the B-key, has left the workce without permission!" "What! What the hell is that asshole doing again? It''s been days since she was disciplined for neglect of duty. Where the hell has she been!?" "Uh, she said she had to go to the restroom, and we lost contact." "Damn, what a fucking jerk this woman is!?" While professors are wasting time like this,. 1. Don Quixote, La Mancha Tudor HP: 0/100 2. Sancho Panza Barataria HP: 0/100 3. Usher Poe Bianca HP: 0/100 4. Piggy HP: 0/100 Tudor, Sancho, Piggy, and Bianca were exhausted and fighting the ants. "Damn, now our HP suits are broken!" "We might as well take them off, these ufortable tights." "The physical damage I''m about to take is going to be a real shock, everyone. Watch out!" "What the hell? Why can''t I unlock the illusion dungeon, spawn golems, and dismantle the magic barrier?" Their HP had already been reduced to zero a long ago, so they had to fight the monsters with their own bodies. The ants were still swarming in droves. Due to the structure of the defense game, the monsters are unlimited. What''s more, Phase 2 was for second-year students only, so there weren''t just regr ants. [Ohhhhhh!] A gigantic ant rose up from the rubble. It had a wide, hard head like a shield, with many spikes, and its body was many timesrger than the other ants. "It''s a soldier ant!" Piggy eximed in horror. There was no way they could be mixed in with the regr ants. "Damn it! We have to stop them!" "We''ll try!" Tudor and Sancho fought back with all their might, but their already depleted mana couldn''t keep their auras pumping. The soldier ants rushed forward, pushing the ground with their shield-like heads, and blew Tudor and Sancho away. Quack, quack, quack! Tudor''s spear and Sancho''s axe are smashed and scattered. And soon after, the soldier ants started poking their heads in. Quack, quack, quack! Feeling overwhelmed by so many shield soldiers, Sancho, Tudor, Piggy, and Bianca were crushed by the swarming ants. "Crunch, crunch, crunch!" "Crunch! They keeping!" "God, I''m going to die!" "Ugh, what are the professors doing?" Everyone was letting out pained moans. The situation was quite serious, but it had happened so quickly that the professors hadn''t yet found a way to deal with it. "Since it''se to this, we''ll have to smash the magic stone!" "Who''s going to break it? This magic stone has at least four departments'' responsibilities mixed up in it!" "Everyone knows that the magic stone is an extremely rare and expensive ancient opal, right? Yes, some department heads will take responsibility! Let''s make that clear first!" "Is this the golem creation department? Is this the bioreaction detection department? Is this the phase management department? Is this the magic wall maintenance department? Whose jurisdiction is this? Let''s make it clear where responsibility lies first." Adults'' situations areplicated. "The Golem Department made a mistake in adding the Automation Magic Circle to the original Golem Creation Magic Circle, so let''s destroy the Magic Stones and take responsibility!" "Why our side? The Bioreaction Detection Department made the mistake in the first ce; they should be the ones to destroy the magic stones." "What are you talking about? If we hadn''t gone through the phase, none of this would have happened! Who''s more at fault and who''s less at fault?" "Has Professor Sady contacted you yet? What are you going to do about this magic wall?" "Didn''t everyone hear the rumors!? There is a rumor that among the first-year freshmen, there is a member of the royal family who came in hiding their identity! If this incident bes known to the imperial family, we''ll all be dead!" While the children are dying, the adults do nothing but think about their own safety and gain. Dolores, worried about her juniors, was disillusioned by the professors'' behavior. ''Guys, hang in there... just a little longer!'' Dolores raised the sword herself. Boom! She grabbed the sword from the waistband of the professor next to her and ran towards the magic stone. The professors shouted in horror. "Student council president! What are you doing?" "Are you crazy? Stop right now!" "If you break it, you won''t end up being expelled! Requestpensation directly from Quovadis." But none of the threats or words could stop Dolores. "Iyab!" She swung her sword at the magic stone. In this moment, the lives of her juniors were on the line. It didn''t matter that it was the Academy''s Imperial Treasure No. 1, that it was a national treasure of incalcble value, or even that she would be expelled for destroying it. Driven solely by the need to save his juniors, Dolores plunged the sword in. No, she tried to stab it. Puff-puff-puff! If it weren''t for the barrage of noiseing from beyond the magic wall, from within the arena,. "!?" Dolores looked up in rm. The other professors, who had rushed to stop her, also looked at the stadium in surprise. The magic wall that keeps outsiders in and insiders out is still intact. However, there is one face within it that I hadn''t seen before. A man stands in front of an exhausted Tudor, Sancho, Piggy, and Bianca, swatting at ants. "...stay away." It was Vikir. _____________________ _____________________ "??? Get ready to dive into a new chapter of this captivating novel every day , and don''t forget to Rate this novel and add it to your library! ????" Chapter 184 - 184: Rescuing Heroes

Chapter 184: Rescuing Heroes

There was nothing Tudor, Sancho, Piggy, and Bianca could do. With all their health and mana gone, they''re just 18-year-old kids. The weight of the ant-shaped golems that were crushing them was too much for them to bear. "Ugh. I can''t believe I''m stuck here like this, and I haven''t even be a hero yet." "I didn''t think my end would be like this." "I''m going to be a hero..." "Hey, Piggy! Why isn''t this guy talking? Isn''t he dead already!?" Tudor, Sancho, Piggy, and Bianca were paralyzed with despair. They were just about to let go of theirst hope. ...BAM! With a loud, booming sound, the pressure on their bodies disappeared. As if the weight of the ants had been temporarily lifted, a rush of fresh air swept in, clearing away the suffocating, poisonous fog. "...?" Tudor, Sancho, Piggy, and Bianca gulped and looked up. There was a ck cloud of blood swirling around them. "...stay away." A familiar figure stood behind them: Vikir. Tudor, Sancho, Piggy, and Bianca could only stare in disbelief. "Vi, Vikir! How did you get here?" Tudor, who still had some energy left, stammered, but Vikir didn''t say much. Just. "It''s okay now." With those words, he raised his bow. At the same time. POP! A ck aura rose from Vikir''s bow. An arrow flew out with a red trajectory. Quack, quack, quack! It smashed the head of the giant army ant that was charging in front of him with a single blow. ...!? Tudor, Sancho, Piggy, and Bianca''s jaws dropped. * * * A few minutes ago. Vikir stuck to the magic wall that surrounded the arena and looked inside. He saw a small ball of fur in the corner of the arena. A cub. It was hiding among the rubble of the copse, whimpering. It was too small and insignificant for anyone to notice, but it was clearly being detected by the life response of the magic stone. ''When I took the test, the life response wasn''t detected... Was that because it was overly starved?'' During Vikir''s test, the starving cub had ingested a lot of poison all at once and had even shed skin in the process. It must have gotten quite a bit of life force into it and had been caught in the magic stone''s life detection magic. Vikir covered his face with his hands. In the end, it was the greed of the little bastard to eat more poison that caused this. And so it ate and ate and ate, until suddenly it realized that its master, Vikir, was gone, and it hid in a corner of the magic wall and wept like that. In the distance, he sees the professors scrambling. "No, well, who''s going to be in charge?" "Let''s divide up the jurisdiction first, then!" "Alright, let''s dismantle the magic wall first! Can''t we get a hold of Professor Sady yet?" "These people! Didn''t you hear that there''s an imperial family among the first years? What a disgrace!" Dolores even stamped her foot and red at the magic stone in the distance. If this continues, I''m really going to have an ident. Vikir stroked his chin. ''If the magic wall is dismantled and a full search begins, they''ll find the cub. It can''t be allowed to happen.'' This is why spider education must be straightforward. Vikir headed for the edge of the stadium, out of sight of the crowd, thinking that he would have to give the cub a good scoldingter. Tsutsutsutsuts... Vikir wore a picaresque mask on his face. ck steam billowed out of it, and Vikir''s body shrank. Vikir looks up into the puddle of water on the floor and sees a ck puppy, wrapped in a ck cloak, pacing around. Hodadak. Turned into a dog, Vikir scooped up his clothes and ran, heading northwest of the Magic Wall. Before regression, Vikir had stayed at the academy as a bodyguard and messenger to assist Highbro, Midbro, and Lowbro, and through that experience, he gained some knowledge of this magic wall. ''There is a gap in the lower northwest corner of the magic wall.'' I''ve been to Baskerville a lot. The triplets, Highbro, Midbro, and Lowbro, were also the type of people who held a lot of personal grudges here and there for fear of being recognized as Baskerville. As a result, they were often attacked when they were at the academy, even when they were taking tests in the arena. At the time, an assassin had dug a tunnel to the bottom of the magic wall and slipped through a threadlike gap in the lower northwest corner, targeting the Highbro, Mibro, and Lowbro. Later, the professors inspecting the magic wall were speechless as to how they had found this gap, which required digging about seven meters underground. Whatever. Vikir had turned into a dog and was digging a tunnel into the lower part of the magic wall. As he dug, he saw a small crack at the end of the wall. It was as he remembered. Vikir squeezed through and was able to enter the magic wall with ease. ''The dog''s small size is an advantage.'' Once through the magic wall, the rest was easy. Vikir removed his mask and returned to his human form. Woodduck. A scream echoes through his body as he growsrger in the narrow cave. But Vikir''s body, strengthened by the protection of the River Styx and his immense mana, pushes through the dirt to gain space. Vikir, who quickly got dressed, pushed off the ground with his legs and came out onto the ground, breaking the stone floor of the stadium. "...." As he poked his head out of the ground, his vision was bathed in green. It was the paralyzing poison from the ant golem. ''With a fog this thick, it''s hard to see in from the outside.'' Vikir was d he couldn''t see much beyond the magic wall. If he couldn''t see out from here, he probably couldn''t see in from there either. ''Okay, then....'' The first thing Vikir did in the green, poisonous haze that surrounded him was to catch the hatchling. But he didn''t have to go looking for it. [...!] When the cub spotted Vikir, it ran to him and clung to the back of his hand. Boo-boo-boo- swish- Vikir couldn''t help but furrow his brow as he asked where it had been. "Look at this asshole''s ass. Shameless little bastard." Retrieving the cub, Vikir took a step forward, knowing that he would have to give it a solid educationter. For now, the immediate need was to rescue Tudor, Sancho, Piggy, and Bianca. Vikir realized that the dense, poisonous fog made it difficult to see from the outside. He immediately fed an arrow to his bow. It was only a supply of bows and arrows, but with Bk''s archery skills and Vikir''s mana, it would be a siege weapon. Puff-puff-puff! Vikir''s rapid-fire arrows began to swat away the ants. Whether they''re worker ants or soldier ants, Vikir''s arrows crush them in an instant. After a few strokes, the path opened up, and Vikir could see Tudor, Sancho, Piggy, and Bianca in the depths ahead. "...V, Vikir?" Tudor''s face is nk, like he''s seen a ghost. So did Sancho, Piggy, and Bianca. Vikir didn''t say anything; he just walked to the front of his friends. ''You all look so weak.'' I want to tell them to get out through the tunnel, but they''re too exhausted to move. Piggy, in particr, has been poisoned with paralyzing poison and can barely lift a finger. In the meantime, the giant ants began to surround Vikir. __________________________ __________________________ "? Don''t forget to Rate this novel and add it to your library! ????" Chapter 185 - 185: Ant’s Gambit

Chapter 185: Ant''s Gambit

In the darkness. A child stood alone. ''Get out.'' The voice of a middle-aged man. A memory from a distant past he didn''t even recognize. ''This scum is not my blood.'' The voice was bitterly cold. It is followed by the sobs of a mother. ''You lowly thing, you don''t even know what you''re talking about.'' ''Get him out of here now. ''... ... get rid of him. The sobs are followed by a chorus of chatter around the room. The child''s vision shifts several times after that. A fleeing mother, forests and mountains, pursuers, steep cliffs, raging rivers, hungry wolves, and the startled faces of passing merchants and mercenaries. Time passes, and so do memories. His mother, who never smiled and always looked at him with a sad expression,. The stepfather, who was always there tofort and support him and to give his son the love he deserved,. In the face of my father''s dedicated efforts, my mother was gradually able to smile. The house, which had always been narrow, dark, and musty, slowly became wider, brighter, and warmer. The things that went into his mouth gradually changed from harsh things with a sour smell to sweet and soft things. And so began a life worth envying. A mother''s pride is a father''s hope. For the sake of his mother''s newfound happiness and to repay his father''s dedication, the child chose a challenge of his own. Enrollment in the Colosseo Academy. It was the result of his own hard work,bined with his father''s life''s savings. His mother was nervous that he would be enrolled in a school that attracted only the best and brightest in the Empire. His father smiled from ear to ear as he spent his life''s savings on a life of luxury. He thought, ''I''m going to make my parents happy by being a good student here.'' He wanted to show his mother, who was full of misery, and his father, who had dedicated his life to making her happy. But things didn''t go so well. At his first school, he was bullied. This was due to his timid nature. When he went to a regr school outside, he was a leader, active, and achieved excellent results in various sports, but here in Colosseo, where only the most talented people in the empire gather, he was just an inferior student. His brilliant mind and rtively weak body have failed him in tests. Even now, he was in danger of losing his life. And now, pushed to the limit, his mind is reying the earliest sights and sounds he can remember. ''Get out. This scum is not my blood.'' shlight. With his body and mind pushed to the limit, the child struggles, barely holding on to a sense of identity that is about to explode. Just then. ''It''s okay now.'' A voice came out of nowhere. It had a greater effect than any other magic in the world, instantly dissipating the child''s physical and emotional pain. No more birth anxiety, no more guilt for his parents, no more sense of duty as a child, no more studying, no more loneliness for not being able to make friends, no more physical pain¡ªjust one word to relieve it all. It was the constion of a friend. "...uh!?" The child opened his eyes. The first thing he saw were three faces. "Hey, Piggy! Are you okay? Breathe, Piggy! Breathe! Come on, breathe; don''t die!" "Okay, he''s breathing again; my northern warrior CPR is working...!" "Hey, shut up and pump his chest now, and you get to massaging his limbs!" Tudor, Sancho, and Bianca. I can see my friends looking down at me, their faces covered in tears and snot. Tudor''s emotions are always high, but I''m surprised to see even Sancho and Bianca crying. Piggy woke up with a groan. His ribs were cracked. Maybe even broken. But even through the pain, Piggy moved on to find someone. "Vikir! Vikir! Vikir!" Tudor, Sancho, and Bianca''s expressions changed strangely. Suddenly, the eyes of the four friends focused on one ce. And there it was. Pow! Puff! Puff-puff-puff-puff! You see the back of Vikir, who is furiously shooting ants with his bow. * * * ''Hmm. At this rate, I should be able to catch them even if I''m only using the strength of an expert level.'' Vikir thought as he pierced the skull of one of the soldier ants with a single shot. He didn''t even need to pull out his Graduator Aura. Because.... ''I''ve got a knack for killing ants anyway.'' Vikir knows all of the strategies for killing ants that are currently unknown. Giggle-giggle-giggle- A swarm of killer ants swarms around Vikir and targets him. But Vikir stays calm and shoots an arrow into the ant''s thoracic te, the area between its head and chest. Surprisingly, the destroyed ants begin to move backward instead of forward. The ants that had been swarming forward began to walk backward, causing great confusion in the swarm. As Vikir watched, he realized that the golem was an exquisite imitation of a real killer ant. It must have been created by a skilled mage. ''Killer ants have a bipass right here. If it breaks, it''s over.'' This is a method of dealing with monsters that humans don''t know about now and won''t be discovered for another 20 years. Before Vikir''s return, humanity was puzzling over how the killer ants could find their way back home from such a long distance. If they could figure it out, it would be a great way to bring back warriors who had fallen in the fight against demons. And after countless years of tireless research, humans eventually figured it out. Killer ants were known to find their way around by spraying pheromones or memorizing the shape of majorndforms, but that didn''t exin their ability to find their way home after a storm washed away the pheromones or an earthquake altered thendscape. It has now been confirmed that even baby ants that have just left the nest for the first time are able to find their way home. In fact, the killer ants'' ability to navigate so precisely is due to a maic fieldpass built into their bodies. No matter where they are, they can calcte exactly where they stand, where they want to go, and how many steps they need to take by integrating aplex function of mana along the way. This extremely precise biopass, which can even detect prization¡ªthe rotation of the direction of the force field when sunlight hits it¡ªkeeps the killer ants pointed in the right direction at all times. And then. Poof! Pow! Pow! Pow! Pow! Vikir wasn''t killing the ants; he was just picking them out and destroying their biopasses. The killer ants, with their broken sense of direction, ran backwards, blocking the path of those behind them, and were crushed to death. "What''s next... Is it a soldier?" Vikir lifted his head and stared at the giant ants in front of him. How could he forget those murderous, heavily armored creatures? The Battle of the Basin in the Great Colony, with so many casualties. That nightmare is in the anthill. The monsters that had exploited the worker ants'' weaknesses turned the tide of battle in an instant, baffling the victorious Allied forces. ''If you go down into the depths of the anthill, into the Catbs, they scurry around like normal ants, though I don''t know if they even exist today.'' The soldier ant is a dangerous creature, simr in danger rating to the hellhounds you''ve faced before. It''s so strong that even elite warriors at the upper ranks of the Sword Expert can''t fight it 1:1. But, of course, even such a beast has its weaknesses. Just as you can trap a hellhound with chocte, you can trap a soldier ant with a trick. "You just have to find the right point." Vikir focused his attention on the arrow. He needed to concentrate even more since he only had to use the aura of an intermediate-to-advanced sword expert. Of course, the gas aura used by the sword expert and the gas aura used by the graduator are on a different level in terms of their proficiency. The same bread knife wielded by a child and an experienced chef will produce different results. Shhh- Vikir''s gas aura flies in a dark red trajectory, like a cherry at the end of an arrow. And it goes. peo-eog! It pierced right through the center of the soldier ant''s head, instantly knocking the giant monster to the ground. ''The soldier ants are so realistic.'' Vikir smiled faintly at the sight of his single arrow. ''Their strength is their skull, which is broad and t like a shield and specialized for headbutting. Everyone knows this. But paradoxically, few realize that the creature''s weakness lies in its skull. This sneaky ant hides its weaknesses in what should be its greatest strength. "The powerful skull encloses the left and right brains separately. The only weaknesses are the connecting hippocampus and the cartges that cover it. The skull of the soldier ant is divided into two pieces, with the connecting link at the bottom of the center. That soft carapace, about half the size of your little fingernail, is the vital area. An ant that is pierced in this ce copses the coordination system between the left and right brains and dies, literally ''splitting in half''. The body is still intact, but the neural and sensoryworks have been destroyed, and the ant just lies there, unable to move. Vikir stepped over the dead soldier ants and continued to fire arrows at them. If there is an ant that breaks through the defense line and approaches, it mercilessly cuts off its neck with the dagger on its thigh. His appearance was that of a veteran soldier who had spent decades on the battlefield, and with the mana of a sword expert, he was truly a military god. ...Puck! ...Puck! ...Puck! The ants continue to die from the flying arrows. By now, far more people were being crushed by their fellows than by Vikir''s arrows. With their biopasses broken, the ants are starting to run backwards, and with the corpses of the giant troopers in the way, the monster waves can''t really get going. Furthermore, the paralyzing poison that the ants spewed was being inhaled by the cubs, so it''s no wonder that the poisonous fog was concentrated around Vikir. Vikir climbed up the carcasses of the troopers as a rampart, wiping out the ants in front of him, and when he ran out of arrows, he moved forward to retrieve the ones in front of him. He would then climb up the body of a soldier ant further in front of him and kill another, and another, and another. Tudor, Sancho, Piggy, and Bianca, who were watching from the rear, muttered in a daze. "This isn''t a dream, is it?" The third phase, the one that even third-year seniors struggle with, had already passed. ... but. Join forces with your teammates to defend against the onught of killer ants! Time remaining until the end of Phase 3: 0 minutes, 0 seconds. 1. Vikir HP: 100/100 Kill point: 968 Assist point: 5,321 Vikir isn''t just holding his own; he''s pushing back the line itself! _____________________ _____________________ "??? Get ready to dive into a new chapter of this captivating novel every day , and don''t forget to Rate this novel and add it to your library! ????" Chapter 186 - 186: Night Hound

Chapter 186: Night Hound

It was onlyter that Professor Sady, who had the magic wall B key, was discovered. She had been found in a drunken state in a back alley bar outside the academy, only because the barkeep had reported her for vandalism and disturbing the peace. Professor Morg Banshee looked down in disgust at Professor Sady, who was being carried in drunkenly. "Retrieve the keys at once. And open the magic wall." And with that, the situation was finally under control. The rescue took 42 minutes and 13 seconds. By the time the magic wall was dissolved and the professors rushed inside, it was all over. The professors didn''t want the outside world to know that they werete because of jurisdictional and liability issues, so they exaggerated Vikir''s heroism even more. The story of what could have been a catastrophe was dropped, and all the focus was on the fact that the academy had the most heroic first-year student in its history. Meanwhile, Vikir responded briefly to the flood of interview requests. "It was a team effort, a group of friends." Due to the toxic fog that filled the stadium, people were unable to see the details of what was happening inside. But we do know that Tudor, Sancho, Piggy, Bianca, and others who wereter rescued spoke out about Vikir''s heroism. Meanwhile. Vikir''s ability to reach Sword Expert rank caused a stir around the school. Attention was also drawn to how he had managed to ace the defense game with this power, which was strong enough for an 18-year-old but still insufficient to kill arge number of worker ants and soldier ants. Vikir readily shared the secret. "I think you can find it in my midterm exam written answer sheet." The midterms are divided into a practical and a written portion, with the practical consisting of defense and attack and the written portion consisting of free research and an essay. For his free-research paper, Vikir chose the topic of killer ant strategies, and he had written about the weaknesses of worker ants and soldier ants in his report. The worker ant''s biopass, which detects magic fields, and a vital point in the skull of a soldier ant. This information would have been incredibly helpful to Imperial armies out in the wilderness ying monsters. It''s a treasure chest of tactics that can dramatically reduce the casualty rate ofmon soldiers and mercenaries, especially those without mana. A new strategy for the low- to mid-tier monsters that caused the most damage to humanity. After this was announced, not only the academy but the entire capital and even the entire empire began to tremble. The result. "Who is Vikir? Themander wants to see you." "His Highness the Crown Prince has sent a letter ofmendation." "The head of the Magical Research Institute wants to meet him." At least within the academy, there were almost no people who didn''t know Vikir. * * * night sky. The rooftop of a dormitory on a quiet night. [Exclusive] Hot Star of the Year: Vikir, who is he!? Views: 129,872 A boy''s performance at the Cold Warrior ss''s practical evaluation at around 11 a.m. yesterday became the talk of the town. The person who received the award was a freshman, Vikir (18), who just entered the school this year. He dug a tunnel and jumped into the poisonous fog to help his four friends in crisis. He set an example for the others by being a man of action and by discovering a strategy for the ''Killer Ant'' that was previously unknown. Meanwhile, Vikir''s performance was recognized with a whopping 9,889 points in the practical evaluation, a new record in the academy''s history, given that it was set by a single person. ??(Cold ss 1st year): Wow; I thought Vikir was just good at studying, but he''s an excellent student. ??? ??(Hot ss 2nd year): I was there too. But I barely saw it because of the poisonous fog. ?? ??(Hot ss 1st year): Wow, that''s too much exaggeration~~^^ Typical star-making~~ ???(Cold ss 1st year): If I didn''t see it myself, I would have said ?? ???(Hot ss 1st year): Even His Highness the Crown Prince would look for it, but this... ??? (Cold ss 1st year): He''s just amoner; what kind of star is he? ???(Cold ss 1st year): Rumor has it that there''s a royal among the 20th ss... ???(Hot ss 1st year): No way 22222222... ???(Cold ss 2nd year): No way33333333... ??(Cold ss 1st year): Isn''t 9889 points a true story??? That''s a record he set alone???? ???(Cold ss 1st year): I thought you knew the strategy. ??? (Hot ss, 3rd year): But no matter what, that''s just too good; ???(Cold ss 3rd year): I wonder if that score is possible even with a 4-person graduating ss. ??? (Hot ss 4th year): Yes, it is possible. Now I know that strategy, haha. ???(Hot ss 3rd year): You don''t know Columbus''s egg? It''s hard at first, but after that, it''s easy~ ??(Cold ss 1st year): He''s going to be a superstar from tomorrow ??? I should get his autograph already. . . . Vikir crumpled the newspaper. "...Yikes." In a matter of minutes, he had be a school celebrity. Somehow, it was getting farther and farther away from Vikir''s intentions. "This is all because of you." Vikir frowned at the young madam, who was hanging from the roof railing, knitting. [hack-hack-hack-] But the cub, who had just finished eating to the point of bursting at the seams,id down on its belly in front of Vikir''s face as if it were happy. Vikir sighed and scratched the cub''s belly. Then. pudeudeog- The thing he''d been waiting for had arrived. A white owl flew across the night sky and perched on the railing in front of Vikir. It was a letter from Sindiwendi, who arrived just in time for the appointment. fluttering- Vikir plucked the letter from the owl''s leg and read it. The letter is encrypted and cannot be decrypted except by Vikir. 1. The 10th Commandment. Information obtained. Time needed to analyze. A month. 2. The Night Hound. Two impersonators appear. One for praise. The other''s purpose is unknown. 3. Osiris of the House of Baskerville. Family Crest was empty. Supposedly headed to the ecliptic Imperial Capital. After interpreting the keywords, we see that there are three pieces of information listed in order of importance. The first was about the ten demons (now eight) that Vikir was chasing. Sindiwendi thought she had a clue about the third demon that Vikir would be hunting. ''However, since I am a very cautious person, it seems like it will take a month to determine whether it is true or not.'' But the information was reliable enough. Vikir decided to wait patiently. After all, thest Dantalian hunt taught him that taking on a demon of the Demon King ss one-on-one would be too much for him. ''Until then, I must diligently develop my skills.'' Vikir realized that he needed to extend his time as a Night Hound. There is nothing better than actual practice to develop your skills. ... but. ''A copycat?'' The second piece of information took a moment. Apparently, there are two copycats of the Night Hound. This was something that Vikir had more or less guessed. It was a newspaper article from a while back. [Exclusive] The Night Hound Strikes Again!? Views: 74,609 At around 1 a.m. yesterday morning, the Night Hound began to terrorize again. The ce that was destroyed was the ''Central Clock Tower'', andmark of the ecliptic. This building, which boasts a long history, is a symbol of imperial power and, at the same time, contains the legacy of the previous emperor, Peha, who wanted to present the standards of imperial order. Meanwhile, the number of deaths due to this terrorist attack is... The imperial family dered that they would put this rare and heinous criminal to death by any means necessary. [HBO] The worst viin, the Night Hound, how far does his evil go? Views: 89,269 The Hound of the Night has struck again. After destroying the Central Clock Tower at around 1:00am, the Night Hound ravaged the Royal Cemetery at around 4:00am. The Royal Cemetery is a sanctuary where the brave and fierce generals of the previous era who unified the empire rest, so the fact that they attacked this ce was a heinous act that was tantamount to a deration of war against the entire empire, and indeed the entire human race. Meanwhile, the number of remains damaged or lost due to this terrorist attack is enormous, and the exact damage has not yet been calcted. Note that the times mentioned in the article were all around the time Vikir was writing his report for his midterm. What Vikir didn''t do was med on the Night Hound. "It''s a copycat." A copycat is a criminal who copies a criminal''s behavior when they be famous. The reasons for copying vary from praise, sympathy, support, rivalry, and cover-ups, but even Sindiwendi hadn''t quite figured out the needs of copycats yet. "One is praising the Night Hound, and the other is aimless. Hmmm." Vikir stroked his chin with his hand. It was to be expected that the Night Hound would be so infamous that there would be copycats. Most of the copycats were quickly arrested, so he hadn''t given it much thought. However, the two copycats mentioned in the newspaper article and Sindiwendi''s letter are different. The force they had seemed to be considerable, and so was their deliberate action. It was clear that the two copycats mentioned by Sindiwendi were probably the same as the real criminals pointed out in this newspaper article. It was not very pleasing to Vikir that two strong and cunning viins appeared at the same time. Not only would it raise the imperial rm, but it could also lead to ovepping activity. " ... I''ll have to take a look at the site and see what they''re like." Vikir finished reading the letter. The rest of the letter was of little interest to Vikir, such as the fact that Osiris Les Baskervilles, the head of the Baskerville family and Hugo''s eldest son, was away from home. Vikir burned the letter with an aura on the tip of his fingernail and sent the ashes into the wind. Just then. A voice caught Vikir''s attention as he leaned against the rooftop railing, reading the newspaper. "...?" Vikir slowly turned his head. A familiar short cut of silver hair blowing in the night breeze, shining brightly under the Milky Way. Sinir, head of the Hot ss. Considering the ce and time, it was a somewhat unexpected meeting. __________________________ __________________________ "? Don''t forget to Rate this novel and add it to your library! ????" Chapter 187 - 187: Sinclair’s Invitation

Chapter 187: Sinir''s Invitation

"...?" A pale face with no makeup, short silver hair that hadn''t dried, and the faint scent of shampoo still lingering in the air. Sinir is amoner with nost name, just a first name. However, she is the one who holds the top spot in the hot ss with overwhelming grades. "...." Vikir didn''t answer; he just twitched one eyebrow. It was a rather unexpected encounter, considering the time and ce. Why would she be here, at this time, in this ce? The question was soon revealed. "You know too, Hyung? This is a famous spot for the Milky Way." Sinir smiled broadly and held out something to Vikir. It was a small can of beer. Phew. Sinir opened the beer and quickly brought the foam to her lips. Sinir, whose white beard suddenly grew, grinned and handed Vikir a beer as well. "Two cans, but I''ll get you a special one." "...Thanks." Vikir hesitated for a moment before epting the beer. "I didn''t expect to see you here at this time of night. I thought I had the ce to myself. I alwayse here when I''m in a bad mood and look at the Milky Way." Sinir suddenly seemed to be in a better mood. Something had happened, it seemed. But Vikir had something else on his mind. ''... This was a dangerous ce. I think I''ll have to change my meeting point with Sindiwendi.'' From now on, she thinks, ''If Ie to this ce, I might run into him from time to time.'' And the man thought, ''I should nevere to this ce again.'' It was a rather ironic dream. Just then, Sinir put down her beer can and took an interest in the owl sitting next to Vikir. "An owl? How cute. Did you get a letter?" [All-pam]. "Ahahaha, that''s an unusual cry." Sinir gently stroked the owl''s round head. Then she looked back at Vikir. "Did you get a letter?" "Mmm." "To whom?" "...." Not knowing what else to call her, Vikir remained silent. Then Sinir''s eyes narrowed. "You''re a girl?" The owl''s head had a greenish-gold ribbon in it, the color of Sindiwendi''s hair. Vikir nodded silently, knowing that it was indeed a girl. Sinir''s expression hardened slightly. "Wow~ I see a rtionship on Academy, Hyung. You''re confident that your grades won''t drop while dating, right? Is it good to do CC? Well, who among freshmen doesn''t have a dream of bing a CC?." "It''s not like that." Vikir briefly dismissed Sinir''sment. Vikir''s adamant denial of a romantic rtionship caused Sinir to pause for a moment, then exhale. It was an oddly relieved sigh. "Hyung, if this is a secret rtionship and you''re hiding it from me, I''m really disappointed. We''re supposed to be able to talk about things like this between us; we''re best friends. If that''s the case, do you need to tell me? really!" ...best friends? Vikir didn''t understand but didn''t bother to ask. After that, Sinir chattered and told many different stories to himself. Vikir was a little surprised, as she wasn''t usually this talkative at school. Sinir waved her half-finished beer wistfully, then spoke up as if she''d had an idea. "Oh, Hyung, what is your rtionship with the president?" When Sinir said president, she meant Student Council President Dolores. If asked what his rtionship with Dolores was, Vikir could confidently answer with one word. "Nothing." "I didn''t think so." Sinir narrowed her eyes and elbowed Vikir in the side. "If there''s no rtionship, why has the chairman been looking for you like that for the past few days?" "?" Vikir''s eyes widened as if he''d never heard of it before. Why is Dolores looking for him? He''s had too many meetingstely. To the principal, to the president, to the ledger, to the director, to the president, to the so-and-so, to the so-and-so... I was just getting stressed out about why so many people were looking for it. Even the crown prince said he would give me amendation. "I don''t have time to study, let alone assassinate.'' Sindiwendi''sment that it would take a month to analyze the information was almost considered good news. Sinir shrugged. "I don''t know. Anyway, President Dolores has been secretly looking for youtely." "Then that''s why she came to the archery range, to find me." "Eh? Why didn''t you see her?" "We crossed paths." I can''t tell her that I turned into a dog, hid, and then ran away to avoid being neutered, so I give her a quick aside. Sinir nodded and drained the rest of the beer. Phew. The burnt barley scent of the ck beer spreads across the night sky. She leaned against the railing, propping her chin with her hand, looking somewhat helpless. "I envy you." "?" Vikir folds his arms and shakes his head. Sinir smirked, wiping the beer foam from the corner of her mouth with her thumb. "Hyung, you''re always like that." "?" "I am not asking first. It''s my style." Vikirughed softly at Sinir''sment. Born to be a hound and bred to be a hound, Vikir is not used to questioning anyone. It was a hound''s virtue to stand still and wait for his master to speak first. Are you tired of people always approaching you first and making noise? Perhaps Vikir''s attitude struck a different chord with Sinir. "The reason I said I was jealous... I just said that because I was jealous of my hyung." "Is that so?" "Yeah. We''re in the same ss, and there''s a huge gap between us." Sinir looked back at Vikir with a puzzled gaze. A first-year student who ranked first in his ss and had already published three or four research papers that would shake up the academic world. A monstrous irregr, far beyond the level of a typical undergraduate. For example, the level of a first-year undergraduate student is as follows:. Professor: Today''s lecture is on how to eat salmon deliciously. First-year undergraduate student 1: Wow, what''s wrong with salmon? First-year undergraduate student 2: Is salmon edible or not? First-year undergraduate student 3: What is flounder for? And then, by the end of the fourth year, it''s a little different. Professor: Today I''m going to lecture you on how to eat salmon deliciously. Fourth-year undergraduate student 1:. -Professor: .... Fourth-year undergraduate student 1:. Professor: What are you doing? You''re not going to catch salmon. The first and fourth years are worlds apart in terms of the depth of subject matter covered. But Vikir was already far beyond the level of even this fourth-year student and had reached the level of a graduate student or even a professor. And what about his practical grades? Vikir, who had been suspected of being a beginner, let alone an expert, revealed his hidden expert-level skills. It was a level that was unimaginable for someone from amoner''s background, one that was on par with, and perhaps even better than, the greatte-period experts of the Seven Families. "Written and practical. You''re a man to be reckoned with, Hyung." "...." "I hear you''ve already been meeting with celebrities a generation or two above you. Everyone''s jealous." Vikir was annoyed by it, but to others, it seemed like it was something they needed and wanted. But Vikir knew better. "...." Money? Power? Honor? All of those things will be worthless rubbish when the Age of Destruction begins. When that happens, all existing order will crumble and all values will be overturned. As a great writer once said, ''an era in which survival bes a cheap joke'' will soon arrive. "It''s all for nothing." At Vikir''s words, Sinir shakes her head again. "You''re not of this world, sometimes." The words made Vikir''s chest heat up a little. Sinir smiled again. "The way you talk, you sound so old¡ªno one would ever think you''re 18! Then, why don''t you leave this world and go into hiding somewhere?" With a clink, the empty beer can crunches. Sinir ced it in the palm of her hand and drew on her mana. Crunch! A white-hot me bursts forth, melting the beer can. It soon takes on a new appearance, thanks to the mana of the iron attribute. A rabbit with a pocket watch and an borate metal figurine rests in Sinir''s palm. "By the way, did you hear the rumor?" Sinir said, fingering the rabbit. "This time, I mean, among the ssmates of the ss of 20, a royal family member whose identity was hidden entered the school." "Isn''t that just gossip circting in the stock market?" "Hmmm, well, what do you think?" Sinir replied in a somewhat questioning tone. "If it''s imperial blood, it''s probably not normal talent since it''s descended from the first emperor, who was a great prophet, right?" "...." "You shouldn''t stand out too much at the beginning of the semester, so you''ll have to keep your talents hidden, so it''s worth it to get in. Perhaps you''re looking to recruit someone to work with you? I think so." "...." "But you wouldn''t be able to hide your skills until the moment of truth, like if your close friends were in danger during a test." "Enough." Vikir dismissed Sinir''s words again. "I''m not royalty." "I never said you were royalty." "?" Vikir scratched his head. Sinir merely smirked. It reminded Vikir of a certain scene. ''Come to think of it, Sinir, this woman was a mystery to me before.'' Vikir remembered before the regression. After graduating from the academy, Sinir lost contact with all of her ssmates and predecessors. She disappears from the world, from history, forever. Before the regression, the Highbro, Midbro, and Lowbro, who had grown quite a bit older since graduating from the Academy, would often have conversations about "what Sinir is doing now?" and "she''s probably doing well somewhere, since she didn''t miss out on being Head of the Hot ss for four years," and "where did shee from and where did she go?". We would reminisce about the amazing grades and records she had set when she was a student at the academy. When Vikir was thinking about this,. "Hey. What are you doing after midterms this time?" Sinir asked again. "We have a week off after midterms. Do you have any ns then?" "I do." "Like what?" "Back and lower body, and archery training." "Not workouts and training." Sinir stuck out her lips with a sullen expression. Then she spoke. "Come over to my ce when you''re free. Let''s have a meal." Sinir''s invitation was a bit of a surprise. Vikir raised one eyebrow. Come to think of it, Sinir had made a simr offer to Vikir once before. It was back when he was volunteering at an orphanage. Dantalian''s act of collecting donations for the parentless children, and Sinir and Vikir''s conversation went something like this, with Sinir asking him if he didn''t want to donate. "hyung. You don''t donate?'' ''... I don''t have any money.'' He said he didn''t really have any. Vikir had decided not to ept any support from the Baskervilles. However, it is not currently receiving financial support from Sindiwendi. He didn''t want to arouse any unnecessary suspicion with his cover as amoner. Anyway. Sinir was a bit puzzled at the time. ''Money? Why don''t you have any money? You''re a student at the academy; aren''t you being a bit harsh? The poor kids here don''t have parents, and we should be helping them.'' ''There is no need for parents.'' "Huh? "They have to navigate the world on their own. Parents are only functional during childhood, when help from others is essential, but otherwise they are unnecessary.'' Vikir''s thoughts were the same then as they are now. Why do I feel sorry for children in orphanages? They have everything they need to survive, except that their parents have been reced by state institutions. They get the nutrients they need and the education they deserve. It''s a much happier and morefortable life than being raised as a hound in Baskerville. The world is full of pain, something to be fought and ovee, and parents are just the initial guides to help with the first tutorials in that long fight. Vikir sees parents as merely functional, and that''s a natural value in the Baskervilles, where he''s lived his entire life, and in the Age of Destruction, where he''s lived half his life. But those who have lived through war and those who have not cannot understand each other. Vikir realized that he might seem a bit strange to those who had not yet lived through the Age of Destruction. So he had no expectations. ...However. "You have toe, okay?" Sinir looked at Vikir with a seriousness he hadn''t seen before. Instead of her usual curious and bubbly demeanor, it was heavy and wistful. She was looking at Vikir as if she understood and empathized with him. As she had in the past. "Now, if you''ll excuse me, it''s almost time for my shift!" Sinir dropped something in front of Vikir and walked toward the rooftop exit. ''She''s got a part-time job at this hour?'' Vikir tilted his head. But Sinir just smirked and waved. And then. ...bang! The rooftop door mmed shut. "...." Vikir turned his head to look at the object Sinir had set down in front of him. There was a rabbit with a pocket watch, scurrying about in a hurry, staring at him. _____________________ _____________________ "??? Get ready to dive into a new chapter of this captivating novel every day , and don''t forget to Rate this novel and add it to your library! ????" Chapter 188 - 188: The Café Encounter

Chapter 188: The Caf¨¦ Encounter

The midterm exam period, which felt long, is already halfway over. And one quiet afternoon, on the sunny terrace of a cafe. "I hear you''ve been very busytely." "It''s kind of like that." Dolores, the student council president, and Vikir, a first-year student, were having a conversation. As the head of the newspaper club, Dolores took advantage of this opportunity to honestly say things she had not been able to say before. "I''m really sorry about the pissing incident, and I didn''t exin it in time, and it got out of hand. And I''m so grateful that you stood up for me." "We can make mistakes; that''s what makes us human." Vikir nodded without thinking. Just then. "...!" Dolores froze for a moment when she heard Vikir''s response. Suddenly, a voice echoed in her ears. ''We can make mistakes. That''s what makes us human.'' To her surprise, it was theforting voice of the night hound she had heard that night. The samefort for the same worry, but from a different person. Could this be a coincidence? ''...Sure, it''s a coincidence.'' Doloresughed a little at the ridiculousness of her own fleeting thought. It''s aforting thought. It could happen to anyone, she thought. Whatever. Dolores had organized this to help the juniors in the club before their uing attack test. Vikir tilted his head. "The genealogy you passed on to me through Piggy the other day has helped me prepare well for the written test. Thank you." Since strategies for ''killer ants'' oftene up in the notes and studying them can be used as a secondary skill in defense games, it''s a good idea to research killer ants when choosing a topic for free research in the first ce. It saves you from having to study them twice. But Dolores shook her head with a faint smile. "Genealogy. Every other third year has one. Mine is just a little more organized than the others, nothing special, and I admire you for doing legendary research with it." "Yeah. You''re like that too." " ... You''re being honest, too." Dolores smirked at Vikir''s casual admission. It was starting to look like this new kid''s cockiness wasing into its own. "Anyway, I called you here because I wanted to give you some advice for your uing attack test. I don''t think you''ll need it, seeing as how you''re shooting a bow in your defense test, but just in case." Once again, Dolores exined the structure of the midterm. "Like I said, the midterm is 10% written, 50% defense, and 40% attack." As of yesterday, the 10% written portion of the midterm and the 50% defense portion of the midterm werepleted, leaving only the 40% attack portion of the midterm. The written portion of the exam is actually not that important¡ªonly about 10% of the total score¡ªbut the defense and attack portions are 50% and 40%, respectively. While the defense test is yed in teams of four, the attack test is solely a solo performance. The structure of the attack test is very simple. It''s a one-on-one, "professor vs. student" match. The rules of the test are also much simpler than the defense test: you fight a golem controlled by a professor and win. The test golem is a typical entry-level stone golem with one head, one body, tworge arms, and two legs. What makes it special is that the professors, who are experts inbat, control the golems with their own bodies. The golem mimics the movements of the professor from a distance. When a student faces a golem that moves in exactly the same way, at the same speed, and with the samebat style as the professor, they can''t help but feel like they''re fighting the professor directly. However, since the opponent is a golem, the student is able to deploy the best kills he or she can, and the significance of this is that the student''s truebat power can be measured. Students have to fight against the professor, who is a master ofbat, but they can feel the realism of real life through a confrontation with a strong opponent. The rules were designed to minimize the number of casualties, as the professors would be unable to respond to the many variables created by so many students. Dolores held up her index and middle fingers in a serious manner. "First of all, there are two problems with your attack test." Dolores folded her index finger. "First, archers are at a disadvantage when facing a golem one-on-one." In the defense game, archers have an advantage. They can stand at a distance and score points while their teammates'' tanks either catch most of them or only asionally miss. But in attack, it''s different. Since it''s a 1v1 match, there are no tanks to line up in front of you, so you''re on your own. The moment you give the golem any distance, it''s over. Furthermore, the professor controlling the golem won''t be hurting himself, so he''ll just charge at you, and you won''t be able to inflict any pain, so there''s no point in hitting him. This means that the only way for the archer to deal a fatal blow to the golem is to run here and there, creating distance and unleashing powerful arrows from time to time, which is impossible if they can''t keep up with the professor''s speed. So what archers gain on the defense test, they lose on the attack test, and that''s how the whole thing bnces out. ... But Dolores wasn''t done worrying yet. She raised her middle finger, still looking serious. "Second, the professor who will be in charge of you is... that ''Professor Sady''." Vikir''s eyes narrowed at that. Professor Sady. His full name was Donatien Alphonse Fran?ois Sady de Sade. "You mean the pathetic professor who disappeared with the B-key to the Magic Wall and was found high and dry?" "...Yes." Dolores nodded with a deep sigh at Vikir''s question. Professor Sady. She''s technically a ''parachute'' figure. Thest lineage of the Marquis de Sade, who fell due to an unpleasant incident in the distant past, is now almost extinct. Unable to watch the descendants of a once noble nobleman be miserable, she was transferred from a lowly position in the imperial pce to a professorship at the academy, which is probably simr to the practice of giving honorary honors to nobles. Dolores shook her head. "She''s got a weird personality and a terrible work ethic, which makes her the number one professor to avoid among students. In fact, most of her sses are canceled forck of interest. I''ve been in a few of her sses, and nine times out of ten she cancels them without warning, and that''s first period in the morning. Oh, and the one time she did cancel, she did it with notice, so I never got to attend." When the good and gentle Dolores says something like this, it really says it all. In fact, Vikir also asionally heard Professor Banshee and other professors badmouth Professor Sady. She didn''t seem to have a very good reputation, even among the professors themselves. But Dolores, being the nice person that she is, had a few nice things to say about Professor Sady. "But one thing is for sure: she''s good at what she does. In addition to teaching at the academy, she''s an advisor to the Imperial Guard on arrests and torture, and I hear she''s recently been helping the military track down criminals." "Tracking criminals?" "Who else?" At Dolores'' words, Vikir nodded. "A criminal of extraordinary proportions who has shaken the entire empire. A viin so vicious that even the Empire''s military was mobilized. I speak of the Night Hound. ''... ... I guess there''s a tracer who looks like an idiot.'' Vikir thought for a moment, then shook his head. From the sounds of it, Professor Sady was azy person who was very dissatisfied with life. Why would a drunkard like that, who lives her life by getting drunk and letting things slide, be so eager to capture the Night Hound? Vikir quickly pushed the thought of Professor Sady out of his mind. Dolores, however, was not to be deterred and continued her warning. "Professor Sady has one nasty habit: whenever she sees a talented student, she tries to ruin their path." "In what way?" "Well, she beats them so badly in the name of dueling that they be crippled... or she leaves them with severe ''post-traumatic stress disorder''... This is a rumor, but there are also rumors that she sexually traumatizes them, male or female. You should be careful." "Sexually?" "Well, not the scores. Sexual stuff." "Why would she do that?" "I don''t know. They say it''s because she''s thest of a fallen marquise, so she has an inferiorityplex about the descendants of the now sessful family, but only she knows if that''s true." Professor Sadi is notorious for bullying students who are talented,e from noble families, are pretty, handsome, or just in good. Now that Vikir had performed so well in his defense and written exams, it was likely that Professor Sady would target him. That worried Dolores to no end. Just then. "Good morning; it''s a beautiful day, isn''t it? Here''s your parfait and espresso!" A cheerful voice broke in between Vikir and Dolores. ...Clink! Cold and hot cups were ced on the table. And the part-time worker who brought them smiled broadly at Vikir and Dolores. She was Sinir. Dolores''s eyes widened, and she asked. "Sinir, do you work here?" "Yes, Ms. President, only on weekend mornings! I was a recementst night and this afternoon." Beside Sinir, who answered cheerfully, was Bianca, who looked pale. Dolores asked them both. "Why are you two working here?" "Because tuition ising up soon! I need to earn money for school, hehe. The first-year schrship doesn''t cover 100%, and I wanted to get some part-time cafe experience while I''m in school." Sinir was still a cheerful high school student (¿àѧÉú). Bianca, on the other hand, had a simple reason. "I like their uniforms." Vikir scratched his head at that, but Dolores nodded in understanding. Meanwhile, Sinir set down the unordered biscuits and pies on the table. "This is a service under my authority! Hyung, do you like sweets?" "No, I don''t." "I''ll keep that in mind next time!" Sinir was still cheerful. She turned to Vikir as if she''d just remembered something. "Oh, by the way. Did Hyung-ah pay his school fees this time?" "No." "When are you going to pay it?" "Hmm." Vikir stroked his chin. He''d been so busytely that he hadn''t thought about tuition. I''ve decided not to seek assistance from the Baskervilles, and it''ll be a while before I can contact the Sindiwendi, who have entered the Red and ck Depth to trade with the Bk. Much of the cost would be covered by the schrship anyway, so the immediate out-of-pocket expenses weren''t too great. So Vikir asked Sinir a question. "I have a question about this cafe." Vikir rarely asks a question first, so not only Sinir but also Dolores and Bianca turn to look at him. Finally, under the three women''s gaze, Vikir spoke briefly. "Do you have any men''s jobs?" ¨C ¨C __________________________ __________________________ "? Don''t forget to Rate this novel and add it to your library! ????" Chapter 189 - 189: The Copycat Crisis

Chapter 189: The Copycat Crisis

With a midterm attack on the line, Vikir goes for a part-time job interview. When Sinir hears about Vikir''s financial situation, she immediately takes him to the boss''s office. Vikir silently thought to himself. ''It''s not time to use Sindiwendi''s money yet. It''s best not to make any contacts until ''the moment''es. Sindiwendy''s vast funds would be usedter. At a very important moment. Any contact with her must never be revealed until then, so it''s better to refrain from such petty mary transactions. The best way for the agents to be discovered was to follow the money trail. "A bourgeois family, I''ll leave it as a hidden card for them." Bikir muttered a little to himself. Then Sinir, who was walking slightly in front of him, turned her head with a puzzled expression. "Brother, what did you just say?" "Umm. Nothing." " ... Did I hear you wrong?" Sinir shook his head, then turned back to the topic at hand. "This cafe is the best thing ever. The pay is a little low, but it''s inside the academy, so there''s no gossip, the work is easy, and the boss lets me make whatever I want to eat if I have extra ingredients. It''s close to the dorms and the lecture hall, and there aren''t too many people at night, so I can study privately, although I can''t sleep, and the uniforms are pretty." Sinir quickly exined to Vikir the advantages of working at the cafe. She added in passing at the end. " ... I want you to work with my hyung. I think it would be fun." But. Contrary to Sinir''s expectations, the cafe owner was firm. "No way. We only hire girls." Mr. Pringles, the owner of ''Languid Noon, Moustache'', was a middle-aged gentleman with a bushy mustache. He had his own firm philosophy and beliefs about running a cafe, and one of them was that he only hired women for part-time jobs. He believed that only a woman''s meticulous and delicate hands could make the best coffee. Faced with a gender barrier, Vikir was inevitably rejected. But Sinir is a brave girl who doesn''t let walls stop her. She would break them down. With a weapon stronger than walls. "But boss, what does my hyung look like?" Sinir approached the back of Vikir, who was sitting on a chair, and stretched out her hands and almost hugged Vikir. Sinir''s hands pulled Vikir''s bangs up. Oof. The bangs fell back, revealing Vikir''s bare face. "...hoh. Now that''s a different story." Mr. Pringles stroked his mustache once, slowly, with his hand. Then, his mouth opened. "Minimum wage, three months'' probation. During the probationary period, I''ll pay you seventy percent of your sry. If that sounds good to you, Sinir then turned to Vikir and grinned broadly. "Hyung, that''s a pretty generous offer! This cafe usually doesn''t hire men at all." "I don''t." But Vikir shook his head. A minimum-wage job and an apprenticeship, which would leave him with no time to go y demons. Vikir hadn''t intended to work here in the first ce. He was just curious about how much kids get paid these days. ''If I want to pay for school, I''ll have to find a job that will pay well in a short period of time.'' Vikir was reminded that it''s hard to make money with a regr job. ''What kind of job should I do? Monster hunting would be the best, right?'' Once the midterm season ispletely over and the holidays are here, I''ll go hunting for monsters in the nearby area. Of course, Vikir knew exactly what dungeons were hidden near the Imperial Capital and what monsters lurked there, so making money shouldn''t be too difficult. But Sinir, unaware of Vikir''s thoughts, could only shake his head. Then. "Hmmm!" Mr. Pringles coughed, for some reason. He stroked his mustache with a hand gesture that was a little faster than before. "So, how about no probationary period, just minimum wage?" "?" Mr. Pringles suddenly changed his tone. Both Vikir and Sinir shook their heads. "No." Vikir shook his head again, more firmly, and Mr. Pringles'' fingertips twitched once in his mustache. "Well, then, without a probationary period. I''ll add 500 gold to your minimum wage; how about that?" "No." "Ugh! Then add 1,000 gold to your hourly wage!" "No." "Yuck! Then I''ll pay you 1.5 times your hourly rate, just for that!" "I won''t." "Ouch! Then double! Double your hourly rate! Work for me!" "No." Vikir frowned as he watched Mr. Pringles twitch his mustache. At this point, it was Sinir who was flustered. She stopped Mr. Pringles with an awkward smile. "Oh, Mr. Pringles. You must be disappointed. You''re going to have a lot of female customers with my brother, aren''t you?" "Huh? Is that so? Oh, well, I guess that''s true. I hadn''t thought of that." "What? Otherwise, why would you hire my hyung at double the hourly wage.?" "Well, our cafe has a nice uniform." "Yeah, right, except we only have girls'' uniforms." "Exactly." "...?" Whatever. Vikir decided not to take the cafe job. Leaving the boss''s office, Sinirmented. "All the good jobs around here are for women. Caf¨¦s, theaters, and bookstores are great ces to work." "Why don''t you try cross-dressing? It might not be so bad after all." Bianca, next to her, said it with a rare look of seriousness on her face. But Vikir shook her head silently. "It''s okay. I already have a part-time job in mind." "Eh? Where?" Sinir opened his rabbit''s eyes. There was no way he could say "demon hunting" right then, so Vikir just shut up. Then. Dolores, who had been waiting with her parfait, suddenly stood up from the table. "Whoa, whoa, whoa, the ''copycat'' again!" She was trembling, clutching in her hand the newspaper that the mailman''s owl had tossed through the cafe window just moments before. [BREAKING] The Night Hound... a vicious act that knows no bounds!? / Views: 3,869 The worst viin of all time, the Night Hound, has bared his fangs once again. Last night, a group of students from the Varangian Academy, who were on a school trip to the Yellow Sea, were attacked by a night hound, causing great damage. There were 00 minor injuries and 00 serious injuries. Among them was the head of the Varangian''s academy, Meanwhile, the Night Hound was not targeting the Varangian students in the first ce but had an ulterior motive, but the encounter was a result of the bravery of the Varangian students who spotted a suspicious person and came forward first. ... Meanwhile, no fingerprints were detected on the only piece of evidence left at the scene, a "broken vodka bottle." ??(Cold ss 1st year): Wow, the Varangian kids must have been victimized... ??(Hot ss 2nd year):?? For so long, I felt like I was a stranger because I was in the academy. but it doesn''t feel like a stranger that someone my age got attacked. ??? (Hot ss 1st year): I can''t sleep at night because I''m scared these days. ??(Hot ss 1st year): Really, that criminal should be arrested sooner rather thanter. ??(Hot ss 2nd year): Wow, I''m so excited for the night hound... He''s a viin, but he''s cool. ???(Cold ss 1st year): This is crazy. ???(Cold ss 1st year): Isn''t he a psychopath??? ???(Hot ss 3rd year): This guy needs to be checked out. ??? (Cold ss 1st year): But there are a lot of Night Hound fans in the academy. ??? (Hot ss, 2nd year): Etta, they''re just writing nonsense, saying they''re anonymous. I''m afraid I''ll go blind ?? ??(Hot ss 3rd year): I''m a Night Hounds fan; I support you! Bring a wake-up call to this rotten society! ???(Hot ss 2nd year): Imperial Guard members are here!!!!! . . Dolores looked at the newspaper, angry. "This is not the work of the Night Hound; someone is copying him, a real viin!" She jumped out of her seat and walked over to Vikir, Sinir, and Bianca. "I''m sorry, girls, but I have an emergency and I have to go. We''ll talk about the attack test a littleter." "Yes, Ms. Chairman." Sinir and Bianca nodded obediently. Vikir, meanwhile, was a little impressed by Dolores'' re. ''Did you realize it was a copycat? Excellent.'' Vikir read the newspaper article Dolores had left behind. Apparently, there was a madman on the rampage out there. ''No, not one, but two?'' Two copycats. One has been less activetely; the other is still on the rampage. I was already avoiding eye contact, but now I was getting even more attention. This had obvious advantages and disadvantages. The pros are that Vikir''s alibi is now stronger, the investigation is in disarray, and, hopefully, Vikir''s crimes can be med on a copycat. But there was one major drawback that all of these advantages didn''t cover. ''It''s that my vignce is heightened when I''m acting as the Night Hound.'' This could disrupt assassinations. The more vignt a society''s leaders are, the more guards there will be. "...." Vikir made a silent resolution for himself. To eliminate the copycats, the fake Night Hounds, if possible. ''Once I do well in the attack test tomorrow, I will go straight to catch the copycat.'' I have to get a job, I have to study, I have to take exams, I have to go on assassinations, I have to catch and kill copycats... Vikir''s academic life is indeed busy. _____________________ _____________________ "??? Get ready to dive into a new chapter of this captivating novel every day , and don''t forget to Rate this novel and add it to your library! ????" Chapter 190 - 190: The Midterm Attack Test

Chapter 190: The Midterm Attack Test

The final exam of the midterms had begun. Students and golems faced each other in arge, circr arena. On the opposite side of the arena, the professor stood alone. The student''s opponent, the golem, copies the professor''s movements. Whiz-pop! nk... thunk! When the professor swings his right arm, the golem swings its right arm, and when the professor leaps, the golem leaps. The professor has to control his "avatar" golem from a distance to take on the student, but in this case, the sense of distance bes a handicap. Then it was time for the real thing, and the students on the stage faced off against the golem. The students had to use all their strength against the golem, which mimicked the professor''s body movements. Meanwhile, the attack test was divided into sections based on the order of the attendance list, with a specific professor in charge of sections A through B and one professor facing about a hundred students. Naturally, with different professors controlling the golems, the golems'' fighting styles would also vary. A professor with a generally gentle personality moves the golem in a defensive manner, while a professor with an impatient and aggressive personality uses the golem offensively. Therefore, students had to memorize where their name was located in the attendance list and identify their professor in advance to study his or her fighting style. This was a test designed by the academy''s first principal, who believed that education is more effective when you know and analyze the person who will teach you before you learn. Meanwhile. "Iyab!" Tudor, who was being tested for the first time, was holding a spear and fighting hard. ...Pow! The tip of the spear exploded with a powerful aura. If it was a real man-to-man duel, no matter how strong the professor was, he wouldn''t have been able to unleash such a lively attack. But the opponent was a golem, and the real professor was moving safely at a distance. So, without hesitation, Tudor plunged his spear into it. Boom, boom, boom! The golem, which was radiating magic, was knocked back by Tudor''s aura. However. [Not yet]. A familiar voice spoke from the golem''s mouth. Professor Morg Banshee. The Academy''s leading candidate for Vice Principal. Even though he was on the far side of the training grounds, he knew exactly how far away Tudor was. Chaaaah! The golem snaps its fingers, forming a bond, and thorny vines grow around Tudor''s body. "Huh!" Tudor ducks his head. [The vines are fake]. The golem, controlled by Professor Banshee, immediately throws a giant punch. Tudor barely twisted his waist to avoid it. [The first is also fake.] There was no way to avoid the sole of the golem''s foot as itunched a back kick. ...Pow! Tudor was knocked off his feet. The golem''s shadow casts an eerie shadow over Tudor, who is covered in dirt and thrown out of the field. The click of Professor Banshee''s tonguees through the golem''s mouth. [Did you think that because I''m a mage, I wouldn''t use my fists and feet?] "Ugh... Yeah." The purpose of a battle is to win. Just because you''re a mage doesn''t mean you have to use magic to win. You have to use whatever you have to win. Whether that be fists, kicks, teeth, or whatever,. "Thank you for your teaching." Professor Banshee was a hated human being, but he was a great teacher. Tudor bowed politely and exited the arena. -Ring! . Effective hits: 12 (1 point each) Effective dodges: 20 times (1 point each) Effective Defense: 3 (1 point each) Critical hits: 0 (10 points each) Total Score: 35 points A total score of 35 points. By far the highest score of any first-year student. "Good!" Tudor threw his hands in the air and called out in triumph. He seeded in delivering 12 effective hits to the golem controlled by Professor Banshee, sessfully evaded the golem''s attacks 20 times, and properly blocked the golem''s attacks 3 times. I didn''t manage tond a critical hit against the skillfully maneuvered Banshee''s golem, but it didn''t matter. Professors, masters ofbat, would never allow a critical hit against a student. Tudor nodded to Dolores, the student council president, who was watching from a distance. It helped that Dolores had given him a heads-up on the fighting style of Professor Banshee, who was now in charge of Tudor. Though he hadn''t expected to use his feet at the end,. "At least you scored better than those triplets from Baskerville." Tudor smirked as he looked to the other side of the arena. There, he could see three people standing arm-in-arm: Highbro, Midbro, and Lowbro. Highbro had a score of 34, Midbro and Lowbro both had a score of 33, and they were in first and second ce until Tudor showed up. Tudor taunted the triplets with a nasty look. "Hey, how''s that for being a dick to your friends?" But. "...." "...." "...." Somehow, the Baskerville triplets didn''t respond to Tudor''s taunt. They just stood there, like carved wooden chickens. Tudor, who had just taunted his dumbfounded ssmates, stuck his tongue back in his cheek. "What is it with them, always picking fights, and now they won''t take a fight at all?" Tudor wasn''t sure why the Baskervilles'' triplets had suddenly be like that, but he thought it was a good thing. Tudor''s taunt fell on the wrong person. "Damn, I''m pissed at that Tudor asshole!" Bianca, stomping her foot at Tudor. . Effective hits: 7 (1 point each) Effective dodges: 24 times (1 point each) Effective Defense: 0 (1 point each) Critical hits: 0 (10 points each) Total score: 31 points Bianca is an archer, which puts her at a disadvantage in 1v1s like this. Especially against a golem that knows no pain. "Ahhh, I can''t believe I lost to Tudor! It''s all because of the weird test structure. It''s disadvantageous for archers; the bnce stinks!" "You know, I don''t remember you mentioning bnce once when you were raking in the points on the defense exam." "Why would you bring up the defense exam if you had nothing to say?" "Of course you''re bringing it up, so you don''t have anything to say." Tudor and Bianca started fussing over the scores again. And then I said,. "Uhahahaha! How''s that, you foolish things?" Grenouille, the second in charge of the Hot ss, finished the test with a victorious smile. . Effective hits: 11 (1 point each) Effective dodges: 22 times (1 point each) Effective Defense: 2 (1 point each) Critical hits: 0 (10 points each) Total score: 35 points He finished the exam with the same score as Tudor, the head of the Cold ss. Apparently, his original advisor, Professor Banshee, became the one in charge of the exam, and he scored better than expected. In other words, he was pretty lucky. Grenouille looked over at Tudor, who was cheered on by his fellow Cold ss. "Is this a tie? I think you and I will have almost the same midterm scores, right?" "Don''t rub it in, we broke the ss record on the defense test." "Our individual scores were tie, and let''s not forget that I have a higher written score than you!" Tudor smirked at Grenouille''s arrogance, as if he wasn''t worth the trouble. "I don''t know what you''re talking about. The Cold ss hasn''t released the final weapon for the attack test yet." "What? Isn''t the final weapon yours or Bianca''s? You''re tied with me, and Bianca''s dead." "What!? Who wants to die? I''m going to tear that gloomy bastard up and put it on top of my porridge... ... !?" Grenouille''s answer made Bianca behind him jump, but she was quickly silenced by Tudor''s urging. Tudor smirked and looked at Grenouille. "1:1 strongest. Even in a one-on-one fight against a golem, there''s someone much stronger than me." "...!" Grenouille''s expression hardened at that. Yes, even the arrogant Grenouille was wary of Tudor and Bianca. In fact, there was someone even more threatening than Tudor and Bianca. Sancho Barataria of the ss A Cold Warriors. Tudor eximed triumphantly. "Sancho is a northern warrior who can beat a bear with his bare hands without a handful of mana! Moreover, if it were an attack test with unlimited mana and unlimited number of kills, what would the result be? "It will be on a different level from when Naphtali was doing it!" At that, Grenouille and the other Hot ss students grunted and averted their gazes. They admit it. Of all the students in both the cold and Hot ss, it was Sancho who was expected to score the highest on the attack test. "Sancho must be number one in the Cold Warrior ss, right?" "That''s right. Have you seen his size? His fist is bigger than my head." "Doesn''t he just rip apart golems with his strength?" "Maybe he''ll set an all-time record for individual scores." All the students were chattering the same thing. But. What happened next sent all the students, cold and hot, into a panic. ...thud! Sancho, covered in blood, fell helplessly to his knees. On top of him, a status window reflected the cold reality. . -Effective hits: 8 (1 point each) -Effective dodges: 9 (1 point each) -Effective Defense: 0 (1 point each) -Critical hits: 0 (10 points each) =Total score: 17 points That''s a ridiculous score. He only managed tond 8 effective hits and 9 dodges. He even had zero effective defenses, meaning he was hit by almost every attack. A score of 17 is not even mediocre. It was truly a shock that Sancho, who can score high scores in thete 30s, barely received this score. Even worse, Sancho copsed in a heap as soon as he finished the test. The gaping wounds and dripping blood made the atmosphere in the testing room even more gruesome. "Sancho!" Dolores rushed over to the injured junior. Dolores helped Sancho stagger to his feet and heal him. Soon, a crowd of students gathered around Sancho and Dolores. At the front of the line was their roommate and best friend, Tudor. "Hey, Sancho, are you okay?" " ... The president heal me, so I''m fine." Sancho''s deep sigh shows his self-destruction for failing the exam. I also feel sorry for not being able to establish the prestige of Cold Warrior ss. "...." A vein appeared on Dolores'' forehead. She patted Sancho on the back a few times, then stood up and red at the professor standing on the other side of the arena. The pilot of the golem that had been in charge of Sancho just moments ago. "Hohoho- boring." It''s augh that seems to tickle, but underneath it all, there''s a deep sense of extreme boredom and pessimism. Sady de Sade, aka Ms. Sady. A young female professor who was considered the worst disgrace of the Colloseo Academy. __________________________ __________________________ "? Don''t forget to Rate this novel and add it to your library! ????" Chapter 191 -191: Demonic Authority

Chapter 191: Chapter191: Demonic Authority

"...." A drop of cold sweat trickles down Dolores'' cheek. However, her gaze is filled withughter. "Hohoho what do you see?" Ms. Sady. She turned to Dolores. A ck military cap, a long purple ponytail, hair spiked like horns in ces, skin as pale as a corpse. Underneath her ck studded uniform, she wore a loose belt, and in the middle of it hung a rolled-up whip. The heel of the ck kill heel she was wearing was a whopping 31cm long, and the tip was sharp like an awl. There were terrible scars burning like mes on the tips of her ten fingers, where her fingerprints should have been, and there was a rumor that she had been drinking vodka and chewed on her own fingers, thinking they were snacks, while she was drunk. "...." Dolores broke out in a cold sweat and met Professor Sady''s gaze. Normally, she would have immediately turned a blind eye to that scary woman''s gaze, but... having grown up through the Dantalian battle, Dolores was not about to shy away from a look of protest at the injury to her favorite junior. "What, look at her?" Professor Sady drew the whip at her waist. She turned and paced toward Dolores, who red at her. "What kind of a bitch with no blood on her bald head gives a grown woman a re like that and thinks she''s the student council president?" "...." "Hohohoho-honey, even your Abby Humbert can''t open his eyes at me like that~" The cold sweat that was drenching Dolores'' body became even more intense as Ms Sady slowly gave off momentum. Dolores had fought Dantalian before, but Professor Sady''s aura exuded an entirely different kind of fear. A woman who exuded an almost ''demonic'' danger. Then. "Your disdain for the students is in moderation. Professor Sady." A voice interrupted Professor Sady. Morg Banshee, who stood in Dolores'' way. Dolores sank back in her seat, feeling the pressure on her body dissipate as Professor Banshee''s back blocked her view. Meanwhile, Professor Banshee turned to Sady and warned her in a low voice. "What kind of attitude is this in the middle of a sacred midterm? Not only did you overtest a student in your charge, but you crossed the line into verbal abuse and assault... Do you really want to get yourself fired?" "Tsk-" Professor Sady interrupted, spitting phlegm at Professor Banshee''s feet. "What ...?" Professor Banshee''s brow furrowed at Sady''s rudeness. But Professor Sady was unfazed and pulled something out of her waistband. It was arge ss bottle, half full of vodka. Clink. Professor Sady showed his sharp teeth and bit down on the long, narrow mouth of the ss bottle, breaking it. Wahzak- Wahzak- She chewed the shards of ss in her mouth like candy, then slurped them down her throat, along with the vodka. Professor Banshee''s mouth was half open in disbelief. "Is that alcohol? No, I mean, how can you have that kind of attitude on this exam with your students'' lives on the line...." "This isn''t alcohol, asshole~" "I can smell the alcohol all the way from here?" "It''s 76 degrees, it''s not alcohol, it''s water." "This crazy person...." Professor Sady''s head snapped up as Banshee showed signs of rambling. Then she spoke sarcastically for all to hear. "The world has changed for the better, that an old man from House Morg, who used to manage a Morg, can be offended by a daughter of the Marquis de Sade." But Professor Banshee is a man of great family pride. "Phew! That was hundreds of years ago. I''m the Marquis of Morg now. Also, the Marquis de Sade has long since fallen, and your status is no more than a semi-baron." "Ah, it''s a boring world, to hell with it." Professor Sady flicked her ears and turned her head away as if she didn''t want to deal with him. Professor Banshee gave her a stern look. "How far do you think the principal''s favor will go? If you continue to treat students badly in the next exam, I will definitely discipline you with the authority of the next vice principal." "Ne-ne-" Professor Sady still didn''t pretend to hear, but she didn''tugh or make sarcastic remarks anymore, not that she couldpletely ignore what Professor Banshee was spewing out to save her life. Professor Banshee gritted his teeth and turned away. He knew full well why they kept her on the faculty, even though it cost them lives every year. Honorific. The opinion in aristocratic circles that the dignity of a nobleman, no matter how fallen, their dignity should not be overly damaged. ''...No. There are a few more factors.'' An unrivaled sense ofbat. And a genius for criminal psychology. She possesses enoughbat power to be able to take on apany of the Imperial Army on her own, and shows an uncanny ability to predict, track, and apprehend the psychology of all types of criminals. "A madman can understand a madman. Professor Banshee shook his head. Professor Sady is clearly a rare genius in terms of ability and talent, but her short temper makes her difficult to work with. She had just brutalized Sancho Barataria, a promising young man who seemed to have a lot of potential. Luckily, Sancho is a strong soul and hasn''t suffered too much trauma yet. How many up-anding elites have been traumatized by Professor Sady only to find themselves peeing themselves at the mere sound of herughter? They often took a leave of absence from school or dropped out of school, and even if they managed to graduate, they were often so weak-hearted that they could not fight at all no matter where they went. Considering this, Professor Banshee felt like thanking Sancho for being such a strong soul. Dolores, next to him, was also looking at Sancho with pity. The professor in charge was extremely unlucky. After all, ''that'' Sady. But the nightmare was just beginning. "Hohoho,e on up next. I''ll be gentle from now on." Professor Sady continued to call the students in her charge into the arena. jjaag- jjag! Her avatar, Mudgolem, pped the thorny whip in her hand against the floor a few times. Then the next student stepped onto the field. Puck! Puck! The result was what everyone expected. The student was unable tond a single effective hit on the mud golem, and was retired as his entire body was mangled by the whip. 0 effective hits, 4 effective dodges, 0 effective defenses, 0 critical hits. Sancho''s next student was left in tears, with a miserable score of just four points. And the one after him, and the one after that, and the one after that. None of them managed tond a single sessful attack on the golem, which mimicked Professor Sady''s every move, only dodging the whip baptism. Furthermore, Professor Sady''s whip, writhing and flying like a viper, was nearly impossible to defend against once it began to strike. Four points. Three points. Eight. Six. Five. 7 points. 4 points.... The parade of disastrous scores continues. It was a moment of reassessment that Sancho''s score of 17 points was outrageous. Meanwhile. The professors watching were grinding their teeth. "Sady, that stupid bitch is destroying the entire grade point average!" "I''m sick to my stomach to see this kind of discriminatory test every year!" "Why on earth does the principal favor that bitch every time!" "As ast act of respect for the fallen Marquis de Sade." "Damn it. How unreasonable and absurd. I thought this was not the way the ranks and sses were supposed to be divided..." "I can''t help but think that the students in that ss were unlucky." "Maybe we should give the sexually victimized kids extra credit for their work or attitudeter on to make up for it." "Well, it''s a good thing the assistant principal''s faction has her, because she''ll bring down the principal''s approval ratings." In the midst of all of theirplicated thoughts, Prof. Sady chuckles, sending the students into a desperate state. "Hohoho ¨C it''s fun to make the dogs sweat and train them. Well, not as much as making them bloody." The good news among the misfortunes was that Professor Banshee''s threats were effective and Professor Sady did not end up killing the student. Still, the idea of treating students like dogs and whipping them with a whip was offensive to many. This wasn''t a teacher educating a pupil, it was just the stronger beating the weaker. After giving the student she had just beaten a total of four points and retiring them, Sady called for the next dog to be trained. And then. "Ho-o? You seem to be the only one with any sense, so you''ll be worth training." Professor Sady''s eyes lingered on a student standing at the bottom of the arena. A man with an expressionless face and a cold aura surrounding him at all times. "...." Vikir was standing there. _____________________ _____________________ "??? Get ready to dive into a new chapter of this captivating novel every day , and don''t forget to Rate this novel and add it to your library! ????" Chapter 192 - 192: Crimson Fury

Chapter 192: Crimson Fury

"...." Vikir stood there, his face still expressionless. And behind him, a female student with white hair walked out. Sinir, the head of the Hot ss. She walked toward the stage, as if sensing it was her turn. "ss A, Hot Mages. Number 69. Are you Sinir?" By this time, she heard Professor Sady''s voice calling out Sinir''s name. It was a line of genuine interest. Despite being from amoner''s background, Sinir''s performance in practical and written exams is better than anyone else''s. Not only that, but she has a reputation as an alpha girl who takes multiple general education sses, clubs, volunteer work, and a part-time job in her spare time. In fact, Sinir''s name is known to students, professors, and even some of the most prizing parents who are interested in the inner goings-on at the academy. Is that why? Professor Sady had her eye on Sinir. Dolores stepped up to Sinir''s side, looking concerned. "Sinir, you might as well drop out of the exam. In addition to being a professor at the Academy, Professor Sady is an advisor to the Imperial Guard''s Arrest and Torture Unit, which means she''s very capable, and she''s just as likely to do you harm as she is to be a cranky professor who''ll try to bully you if she sees a talented student." But. Sinir shook his head, looking more determined than ever. "I was expecting that." "...what?" "I''ve been expecting it, more or less, since my proctor became Professor Sady." Sinir lifted her head. Her sparkling gaze was fixed on Dolores. "I appreciate your concern, Ms. President. But I need to do well on these exams so I can get a schrship to pay for my tuition." "... I see what you''re saying, but Professor Sady''s case isn''t typical. Even if you fail this exam, I''m sure your professors in other subjects will make up for it somehow, whether it''s by giving you extra credit or extra points or whatever." "... but." Sinir turned her head. She could see a number of students lying there, groaning. The damage was especially severe among the hot ss, who had rtively little staminapared to the cold ss. Seeing this, Sinir bit her lip tightly. "I can''t hide from the person who made my friends look like that." "...." "I want to take the test on the same terms as my friends, Ms. President." Sinir''s desperation was enough to get through to Dolores. Why don''t I know? Dolores had been a freshman herself when her friendships with her ssmates were strong. "...Yes. There is such a thing asradeship and country love." "Thank you, Ms. President!" "No problem. But if you''re in any real danger, you should give up the test and run right to me. I''ll heal you." "Yes!" Sinir replied with a flourish and leaped up onto the stage. Now, Professor Sady''s curious gaze is on Sinir. The innocent look of a child looking down at an insect to tear it apart. "Oh, so you''re ''the'' Sinir, the one with the good grades, the greatbat skills, the sweet personality, the good nature, and all the sses, volunteer work, and clubs?" "Thank you. You''re ttering me." "Wow, you have a nice voice. You have a pretty face, too." Professor Sady began to ramble on. "It must be worth ruining." The atmosphere would have been quite warm if it weren''t for thatstment. Tsutsutsutsuts... At this point, Professor Sady''s aura began to radiate. Professor Sady''s avatar, a mud golem that closely resembled her figure, stood up on its slender legs. In its hand, it held a long vine whip. The golem''s mouth moved to convey Professor Sady''s voice. [There''s been a ridiculous rumor going around the schooltely that I''m bullying a talented student.] Sinir cringes at the words. Rumors? Surely Professor Sady''s true intentions were not jealousy or inferiorityplexes? Sinir was confused for a moment, wondering if she had misunderstood. But Professor Sady''s next words were certainly more insane. That must be a real misunderstanding, because... [I bully everyone, talented or not, hohohoho!] At the same time, the golem''s whip flew out. Crack- With a loud crack, the stone floor cracked. Sinir dove and dodged, but the whip moved as if it were alive, chasing after Sinir''s feet. Kiririk- With a vicious motion, like a salmosa... [Except that the talented ones struggle a little longer, so they''re unusually full of it.] hohoho!] "...." Was that Sancho back there? I guess he had some expectations, but the academy''s standards have dropped a lot, and such a lump of lousy talent is the ace in the hole for cold ss. I''m disappointed. I''m disappointed. Professor Sady licks her dry lips with her tongue and continues to flick them into thin air. [How about you?] Try acting like an ace in the hot ss game. At the same time, the whip makes countless bends and knots, bursting the air around it. Puff-puff-puff! Crack, crack, crack, crack! The surrounding cobblestones explode. Sinir cast a wind spell on her body to help her move faster. "Haste!" With a quickened movement, Sinir dodged the noose created by the whip and moved to the edge of the training grounds. Speed like the wind, indeed. But. [Haste? That''s how fast you can move with haste. Kid, if you do that in real life, you''ll die right away. Professor Sady''s golem caught up with Sinir''s movements far too easily. "Huh!" This gasp came not only from Sinir''s mouth but also from the mouths of all the students and professors watching the test. Sady piloted the golem with such ease that even the professors were amazed at her godlike skill. Ordinary professors, no matter how skilled inbat they were, could not control a golem from a distance so perfectly. A body synchronized to a golem has a slight slowdown when moving, and the golem also has a momentary synchronization dy when it is avatarized. Additionally, the distance jamming would be more challenging as you would be trying to intercept a distant opponent, and you would be unable to calcte the difference in length or thickness between your limbs and the golem''s limbs, which would introduce small errors. But. [Hohohoho¡ªyou don''t get points for running away, do you?] Professor Sady had none of that. Her incredible focus and physicality flowed like water, as if she were actually fighting the student in front of her. It''s as if she''s actually in closebat with the person in front of her. "That''s right. I don''t get points for running away, so thanks for the advice!" Sinir stood firm and cast a spell. A multiple-spell cast. Three circles, threeyers, nine mana circles in all. Quack, quack, quack, quack! A whopping three ss 3 magic spells exploded. A song of fire, ice, and wind. She has a tremendous talent rarely seen at her age. In terms of mana affinity alone, she could match or surpass the mages of House Morg. However. [Hohohoho-] Seeing the spears of fire, ice, and wind, Professor Sady could only chuckle softly. [Hohohoho- The Aces of the Hot ss are nothing special, either. [I would rather be bothered by the big guys from Varangian.] Professor Sady muttered, her interest waning. And then. Pfft! With a single kick, all of Sinir''s magic was destroyed. "Kuck!" Mana flowed back as the spells were forcibly canceled. Sinir stumbled backwards, blood pouring from her eyes, nose, mouth, and ears. Above her head, the golem''s fists and kicks began to rain down. Quack, quack, quack, quack! The physicality of Professor Sady''s golems was astonishing. The amount of mana that can be injected into the golem is obviously limited, but Professor Sady chooses the moves that are most efficient with that limited amount of mana. This, coupled with the unparalleled physicality of the explosive bursts of mana, results in an unbelievable level of control over the golem. Insanely flexible, bizarrely contorted, iprehensibly bent, and monstrously fast. It''s as if its entire body is one long whip. "Kyaaaagh!" Sinir couldn''t help but scream. Sinir stumbles backwards, frantically dodging the golem''s fists and kicks. And then she hears the voice of the Grim Reaper in her ear. Oh, no, my dear, there''s something else you''ve forgotten. Have you forgotten my whip? ] The golem''s fists and kicks are so fearsome that she forgets for a moment. Professor Sady''s primary weapon is a whip. "...!?" Sinir snapped out of her reverie, and she could see the whip stalks sprawling around her body like some kind of bird. ... snap! The noose tightened in an instant, binding Sinir''s entire body in a single bound. "...! ...! ...! ...! " Unable to move, Sinir turned her head. Killheel''s pointed heel came so close that it almost touched the surface of Sinir''s eyeball. seupas! Sinir quickly jerked his head back to avoid Professor Sady''s kick, but not the second one that followed. ... Pow! A heavy middle kick. Sinir didn''t need to see it to know that all of her ribs were broken, piercing her internal organ. Sinir was sent flying through the air. Like a kite with a broken string, she tumbled out of the arena. At the same time, a status window popped up. . Effective hits: 3 (1 point each) Effective dodges: 16 (1 point each) Effective Defense: 0 (1 point each) Critical hits: 0 (10 points each) Total score: 19 points Top of the ss. Never missing out on first ce in any test, her total score was only 19 points. Barely above average. "Sinir!?" A startled Dolores picked up the falling Sinir. Heal Magic was cast on Sinir, who coughed up blood. The professors rushed over and began to heal her. Meanwhile, Sinir looked up at Dolores and smiled faintly. "I''m sorry, Ms. President..." "Don''t talk, Sinir; it takes time for your internals to heal!" "Cough! Cough! I guess I won''t get the schrship." At that, Dolores cried and held Sinir''s hand tightly. For all we know, Dolores could pay Sinir''s tuition. She was quite wealthy,ing from the prestigious Quovadis family. But that wasn''t what mattered now. It was about doing things on her own, whether it was exams or tuition, without anyone else''s help. That''s what mattered to Sinir. Then. "Hohohoho-" Laughter pierced the silence. Professor Sady. She was smiling broadly at Sinir''s tears. "Are you crying because you didn''t get the schrship? Honey, I''ll pay for it; don''t cry about it; you''re not a beggar." Not an unknowing remark, but a knowing one. It made Sinir''s stomach flip twice. Students and professors alike stiffen at Prof. Sady''s words, like thorns on a tongue. ... but. There was one person whose face didn''t change at all. "...." Vikir. He just stares at Professor Sady with his usual expressionless face. But. Professor Sady opened her mouth to speak, and Vikir''s expression finally broke through. "Okay, let''s get right to it. Next on the agenda is ss B of the Cold Warriors." Her flesh-colored eyes snapped open and rolled in Vikir''s direction. Then her lips curled in a soft arc, crimson against her pale skin. "Piggy. Come up?" __________________________ __________________________ "? Don''t forget to Rate this novel and add it to your library! ????" Chapter 193 - 193: Frozen Resolve

Chapter 193: Frozen Resolve

Meanwhile. When Sinir, the head of the Hot ss, is carried out on a stretcher with a dismal score, the mood of the entire ss is somber. The usually cheerful Sinir had be something of an idol to the first-year students. But not everyone was saddened by Sinir''s tragedy. "Whoa, whoa, whoa, thatmoner bitch finally got her nose ttened." "She doesn''t know what she''s talking about, and she''s just gotten the head of the Hot ss." "Exactly. The head of the Hot s should be from our noble family." "She''ll get extra points for being pretty and ttering the professors, anyway." Some members of the group sneer darkly. "Now it''s time for someone who''s truly worthy of the title: our Grenouille." It was Grenouille who was the leader of this group,posed entirely of the scions of the Empire''s most prestigious families. But why does he have such an expression on his face? He waspletely unresponsive to the words of his subordinates and friends. "...." His gaze is fixed on Sinir in the distance. She is in pain as she is carried out on a stretcher. Sinir had always been a hard-working and determined student at school. Despite hermoner origins, she was never intimidated by the nobles and achieved more than anyone else in her studies. But Sinir is in pain. She even shows tears that have never been seen before. Grrrr! Grenouille''s teeth grated. "Be quiet." The boys and girls of the noble faction fell silent at her words. Grenouille spoke in a low, bass voice. "It was not a fair fight." "Huh?" "Maybe the other professors will make up for her marks, whether it''s extra credit or attitude points." At that, the noble boys and girls nodded. "It''s Grenouille, after all." "He''s so strong, he deserves to be the leader of the Noble Faction." "You can''t let your guard down yet, can you? A battle for head position?" "Let''s show this lowlymoner girl a lesson!" But Grenouille still looks bitter. Then. Grenouille''s expression softened slightly. "...Professor Sady. I thought I told you to do it in moderation." It was Professor Morg Banshee. He spoke as if he could take no more. "There is a limit to what I can do to save the face of a principal, and I cannot tolerate your behavior any longer." "Huh? What are you going to do?" Professor Sady puffed out his chest, showing his guts. The other professors behind Professor Banshee began to walk out and protest. "Professor Sady, don''t you think this is too much? Some of the students you''ve hurt are under my guidance." "Prof. Sady. This isn''t right, isn''t it? You''ve been turning a blind eye to the Magic Wall B-key incident the other day, and you''ve been turning a blind eye to people using their annual or semi-annual leave on the same day without reporting it and leaving the workce without authorization." "Are you a psychopath? Are you crazy? What are you thinking, bullying students? What kind of grading system do you have? Do you think other professors are so weak that they give students grades?" However, Professor Sady was not deterred in the slightest and even bared his sharp teeth and snarled. "These mongrels, where are they really barking about building a pack? Barking." The professors'' faces lit up in shock and embarrassment. A few of them leapt to their feet, but Professor Banshee stopped them. "There are many eyes watching." Suddenly, the professors realize that there are a lot of students around. Professor Sady''s demeanor was brash and arrogant. "If only... weren''t a descendant of the Marquis de Sade. It''s been a long time since Professor Banshee, whose facial expression never changes, so much so that he is nicknamed a wax doll by his students, folds his eyebrows like cooking foil. "Anyway. This is really yourst chance, Sady." "Ew, don''t call me by my first name, old man. If you''re going to call me by my full name, call me by my title." "I''m not kidding, Professor Donatien Alphonse Fran?ois Sady de Sade. If you show any more harshness than necessary with your students, I will personally exclude you from the midterms. And I will severely discipline you for stealing the principal''s seal." Professor Banshee''s tone was so vicious that it was almost murderous. Professor Sady, on the other hand, only smiled meaningfully and did not return the Banshee''s anger. By this time, the next examinee had arrived. It was Piggy from ss B, the Cold Warriors. Piggy was holding the sword with trembling hands. Professor Sady immediately snorted. "You don''t even know how to grip a sword. Are you a scumbag?" Professor Sady is verbally abusive when ites to violence. But Piggy trembles and doesn''t back down. ''I''m not a coward, and I''m supposed to be Vikir''s proud friend, and I can''t back down from that!'' Piggy was smart, and he knew what wasing. If even the great Sancho or Sinir had fallen to the ground, how could he be sure he was okay? But even so, Piggy didn''t back down. Nor did he dere a quit, as Dolores had advised Sinir to do. ''This trial is my chance to break through my zed shell and bring out the strong courage inside me.'' Pfft! But Piggy''s thoughts were cut off mid-sentence. [Hogwash]. Professor Sady''s avatar, Mudgolem, suddenly approached and kicked Piggy''s body. Quack, quack, quack! Piggy bounced three times on the stone floor. In no time, Piggy is covered in blood. Suddenly, there are groans of pity from the crowd. Even those who usually despised Piggy for her weakness sympathized with Piggy as the victim of Professor Sady. And his friends, Tudor and Sancho, were bing even more furious. "Damn it! I want out! I want revenge!" "I''ve already been beaten down once. But to have a friend get screwed like that is really... ." Neither Tudor nor Sancho could do anything but clench their fists and turn red in the face. Just then. Okay, next examinee up... Huh?] Professor Sady starts to turn her head but stops. Piggy. He''s staggering out of his seat. "I''m not going to lose like this." Piggy is covered in blood. But he still hadn''t let go of the sword. "I got in trouble with the other kids at the defense test, and I don''t want to do that again." With that, Piggy thrust his sword forward with a cheer. Professor Sadyughed in disbelief. [Hohohoho. I''ll have to make him a pork skewer. The mud golem moved. The mud golem, wearing pointy kill heels like Professor Sady''s, charged toward Piggy. Tudor and Sancho gasped. "Piggy! You should just lie down! You can''t get into closebat with that crazy professor!" "There''s a difference between courage and bravery, Piggy! In a situation like this, it''s better to just give up." Sinir, next to him, disagreed. "I don''t think so." "What?" Tudor and Sancho turned their heads, and Sinir jerked at the ground in front of Professor Sady. "...ah!" They let out a collective gasp. That''s right. Piggy was now luring Professor Sady away. To where? To the mud hole he had just fallen into! In the previous match, Sinir''s fire and ice magic had caused the ground to freeze, melt, and form a muddy pit over and over again. The arena with Professor Sady still had a solid stone floor, but the arena with the golem on top was filled with mud pits, and the direction Piggy was standing was in the dead center of Professor Sady''s back, hidden by the golem''s back. In other words, if the golem mimicked Professor Sady''s movements on the t ground, it would soon fall into a mud pit, and that would be the perfect opportunity for a counterattack! "As expected, Piggy''s brain is the best!" "This will do it!" "Guy. That''s pretty good, isn''t it?" "Go, Piggy! Show her what you''re made of!" Tudor, Sancho, Bianca, and Sinir began cheering for Piggy. Piggy drew Professor Sady in with an exquisite square andnded a terrain conversion blow. But. [What? There''s mud?] Professor Sady''s genius chews through all of these variables. Bam! The golem''s high heels didn''t stick in the mud. More urately, they were stuck, but they came off as quickly as if they were stepping on t ground. "!?" Piggy''s eyes widened. His eyes are wide with horror. In front of him, Professor Sady''s golem leaned in close. A sweet voice spoke dangerously and giddily. [You think you''re a genius at installing things?] Piggy''s attention was suddenly drawn to Professor Sady''s high heels. To his surprise, the heel had fallen off her shoe and was lodged in the mud behind her. That''s right. Professor Sady was used to walking on the tips of his toes with his magpie feet pushed to the limit. Without putting any weight on her back heel. Just the strength of his toes. And those trained toes are the perfect finishing touch to a kick that packs a tremendous amount of power. It was a glimpse of how much she had been training herself. "Iiiigh!?" Piggy finally swung his sword, but it was about two secondster than he had nned. And against Professor Sady, two seconds were the difference between heaven and earth. Pfft! Another horrible gurgling sound erupted. Piggy fell to the ground outside the arena, not just bloody, butpletely covered in blood. [That''s a lot of bullshit for a second time]. Prof. Sady turned around, unleashing an unrelenting barrage of abuse. At that moment,. There was a sound that stopped her in her tracks. -Ting! Piggy''s score popped up. . Valid hits: 1 (1 point each) Effective dodges: 0 (1 point each) Effective Defense: 0 (1 point each) Critical hits: 0 (10 points each) Total score: 1 point 1 point. Only one effective hit. But Professor Sady never allowed Piggy to attack. [What? There''s no way I''d give that scumbag a point. But Piggy''s score is definitely one. Then. [...!] Professor Sady''s eyes widened. A broken de was deeply embedded in the lower belly of the golem she was controlling. * * * "Piggy! Are you okay!?" Tudor and Sancho frantically rushed to Piggy''s aid. Covered in blood, Piggy could barely stand up on his own. One of his eyes was swollen shut andpletely closed. "Hehe... guys, I still got a point." Tudor and Sancho were silent for a moment as Piggy spoke. Piggy had clutched the broken sword in his hand the moment Sady''s kick had hit, and he had driven it into the golem''s body. It was only worth one point, though the shards of the clenched de made a mess of his hand. Piggy did it, and he did it. "Well done, asshole. You did it." "You didn''t blink until the moment you got hit, which is something I couldn''t do either. I admire you." Tudor and Sancho said, supporting Piggy. Piggy didn''t even have the strength to speak anymore, only the faintest movement of his dried lips. Just then, a medic rushed over and began tending to his wounds. Dolores looked at him with concern. "Your left head is badly cracked. You could have been blinded if the Holy Power had been applied a momentter. You''ll be blind for a while, so be sure to wear the medical one-eye sses." "... That''s a good thing; my mother would have cried a lot if I had gone blind." The sigh of relief that followed Piggy''s words was met with clenched teeth by neither Tudor nor Sancho, nor Bianca and Sinir, who had just arrived. Meanwhile. In the ballroom, Professor Banshee was issuing an ultimatum to Sady. "Step out of the training grounds, Sady. From now on, I will revoke your test administrator qualifications. You are a human being unworthy of testing a warrior''s honor. Because you yourself are not a warrior right now." Sady smirked at Professor Banshee''s rebuke of his dishonorable behavior. "A warrior? There are no warriors in the academy; they''re all idiots." At the same time, she muttered in a low voice. "Only ''He'', the one who stirs the night of the Empire, is a true warrior." Professor Banshee did not hear Sady''s words. "Come down here now. You are not worthy of a professor, and from this point forward, I will strip you of all rights and privileges as an examiner." But Professor Banshee was cut off mid-sentence. "Next." A voice interrupted the conversation between Professor Sady and Professor Banshee. Extremely cold, but with something calming rising from it. "I''m next." Vikir. The expressionless face of Vikir finally stood in front of the examination board. "Personally, I''d like to be tested by that professor." If you didn''t know Vikir, you''d think he had nothing on his mind. But for those who know Vikir, it''s easy to see how he''s feeling right now. On top of the white skin, one faintly exposed vein can be seen with a blue edge. Vikir was angry. _____________________ _____________________ "??? Get ready to dive into a new chapter of this captivating novel every day , and don''t forget to Rate this novel and add it to your library! ????" Chapter 194 - 194: Frozen Resolve: Part II

Chapter 194: Frozen Resolve: Part II

The unleashed hound took to the field. Vikir had a special meeting with Professor Banshee before he was put to the test. "Vikir-gun." Professor Banshee''s gaze and voice were cold, and, as usual, he didn''t like Vikir. But. "As a professor, I have a duty to see that my students are not put in harm''s way. That''s why I don''t want you to take Professor Sady''s exam." "I''d like to take the test as scheduled, on principle, if possible, but I also think I might get something out of it." "...What? Something to gain? " Professor Banshee tilted his head as if he couldn''t figure out what Vikir was thinking. Then he spoke firmly. "There is nothing to be gained from a person like Sady. Except for the experiential realization that there are many absurdities in the world," Professor Banshee was still cold. He took a few steps in front of Vikir, then moved his hand and held a piece of paper in front of him. "If you want to test Professor Sady, sign this memorandum, and only then will I allow you to do so." "...." A normal student would have given in right there. No, there wasn''t a single big lunatic here at Colosseo Academy who had the nerve to go against Professor Sady and Professor Banshee in the first ce. ...None. Except for Vikir. Shhhhh. Vikir signed the memorandum and handed it back to Professor Banshee. Everyone around him was stunned by his nonchnce. Professor Banshee also showed a change in expression that was worthy of being called a wax doll due to Vikir''s unexpected behavior. "You''re really going to take on Sady? You''re still so arrogant." "...." "Hahahaha, those greenhouse nts that have been fed nothing but sweet fertilizer need to taste the bitterness of the world, so they can learn to recognize what''s good for them and what''s not." Professor Banshee''s face crumpled into a grimace, and he snorted. And then. It was Vikir''s turn. [That''s it, you scumbag pigs]. The shadow of Sady''s golem looms eerily in front of Vikir as he steps up to the test. Professor Sady looks at Vikir curiously. I''m not interested in weak pigs... But you''re kind of interesting; how dare you pick me, a scum from a talentlessmoner? "...." Are you friends with the short pig that came up earlier? Hohoho¡ªhis left eye is probably going to be blind. How about I match you with the right eye, asshole, and douchebag duo? [What do you think?] Vikir didn''t bother to answer. Just. Karak. I just fed the arrows to the archery show. Ping. The arrow flies at high speed. But Professor Sady''s golem reacted surprisingly quickly. [Hmph- An archer closing the distance like this? That''s a good strategy for the early game. [You sure can think on your feet, can''t you?] Archers typically fight from a distance. However, when you need to score points in such a short amount of time, it can be a good idea to move forward while shooting arrows. It would dramatically reduce the time it takes for the arrow to fly to the target. However, Prof. Sady''s physicality was a monster. With incredible flexibility, she swung her waist like a bow and dodged all the flying arrows. Even the mighty Vikir had to hold his tongue at the instantaneous reaction. The phrase ''crooked genius'' seemed like it was created just for her. Even the professors who criticized her character and behavior were speechless at her skill. ''It''s a shame, because if she hadn''t lost her personality, she would have been a great warrior and a great contributor to the Allied Forces of Humanity.'' But Professor Sady doesn''t seem like the type to fight for anyone. The kind of person no one would follow, no one would respect, and no one would love. That''s Professor Sady. ''If that''s the case, There is no need to look after it.'' And Vikir was now shing a cold re at Professor Sady. Paan-! Arrows fly with a crash. Vikir had a bunch of arrows attached to the string and was firing them at an incredible speed. Admiration began to erupt from those around them. "My God, who is he, following Professor Sady''s movements!?" "That short distance isn''t getting any shorter; how is he dodging those?" "Plus, look at the speed of the firing; it''s insane!" The students and professors alike marveled at Vikir''s movements. Of course, Professor Sady''s synchronization with the golem had limited his mana and slowed his movements, but it was still encouraging to see a first-year student keeping up. However. [Hohohoho¡ªyou''re only an archer after all]. Professor Sady was right. Vikir''s arrows hadn''t scored a single hit on Professor Sady since the beginning. Ting-ting-ting-ting-ting-pa-pa! The arrows were shattered by fists, feet, and whips before they even reached the golem''s body or bounced off into the distance. Some of the arrows were shot in the wrong direction, as if I had miscalcted the wind. Every once in a while, like beans in a drought, the golem would get a hit, but it would mostly hit the lower part of a limb and bounce off, so it wouldn''t count as a hit. Even Bianca, watching it from outside the testing area, shook her head. "Archers have no chance in a real attack test, and while I did well with my gentle professor, you''ll be hard pressed to get a single point against Professor... Sady." She was right. Tudor, Sancho, Sinir, and even Piggy, who had a bandage on his face, looked worried. Dodging the golem''s punches and kicks, Vikir picked up the arrows that had fallen to the ground and fired them again. But still, most of the arrows bounced off the backs of the golem''s hands or fists or were broken beyond use, and the number of usable arrows continued to decrease. [Hohoho¡ªare you going to continue? It was a rat, not a pig. Professor Sady seemed to be in high spirits. After all, she hadn''t managed tond a single whip on Bikir either. She looks restless, as if she wants to abandon the golem and go out on her own. [Come here, you wimpy child; you need corporal punishment]. Professor Sady wants to corner Vikir, but the circr shape of the examination hall makes that impossible. Vikir cleverly realizes this and continues to run in circles, stalling for time. There are points for evasion. But Professor Sady had no intention of going along with Vikir''s n. [Hohoho- Trying to collect points through effective evasion? It''s a rat-like idea. [But that cannot be allowed!] And with that, her whip began to strike even more fiercely. Bam! Crack! Professor Sady did not attack Vikir. She wasn''t going to give him a dodge point. Instead, she struck the floor of the examination room. The round, circr surface of the test is gradually cracked by the whip. In the end, one corner of the test field changed into a sharp shape, and angled corners naturally appeared. What Professor Sady did next was to drive Vikir into this corner. The whip is cracked, and the floor bursts open everywhere but the corner. Vikir, who had been stalling for time by running clockwise and counterclockwise around the circr testing area, was forced into the corner. [Die, scumbag]. Prof. Sady shouted at Vikir with a verbal assault unlike anything you''d expect from a test examiner. The whip flew, and the arrows were falling apart. Vikir rolled and crawled across the mud and stone-covered floor, dodging Professor Sady''s attacks and picking up and firing the few arrows that were still intact. When he does manage to escape a corner, a whipes flying at him, leaving a faint cut. Vikir was like a cornered mouse. Everyone watching could only sigh. Tudor, Sancho, Piggy, Bianca, Sinir, Dolores, and even Professor Banshee, who has always disliked Vikir, are getting nervous. And Professor Sady, who has finally gotten a hold of Vikir''s leash, deres cheerfully. [The pain, disability, and death you are about to suffer will be worth nothing]. At the same time, her hand holding the whip is raised high. If you are hit by this whip that is imbued with an aura, you may suffer at least a serious injury or even death. Professor Banshee growled. "Have the medics stand by." At that, the professors scramble to their feet. Tudor, Sancho, Piggy, Bianca, Sinir, and Dolores had all moved closer to the examination area. So that if Vikir goes out and fails, they''ll be there to pick him up. ... but. [Huh?] Professor Sady tilted her head. A subtle foreign sensation on her arm for a moment. It made her whip-wielding arm pause for a moment. ...Thwack! Near the joint where the arrow had been hitting earlier. I hadn''t paid much attention to it because it wasn''t considered a valid hit. The spot felt strangely stiff. __________________________ __________________________ "? Don''t forget to Rate this novel and add it to your library! ????" Chapter 195 - 195: The Archer’s Gambit

Chapter 195: The Archer''s Gambit

Ziggy Geek... A momentary phenomenon, surely a temporary event. But it was a shock to Professor Sady nheless. The golem stopped. The whip attack that had threatened to crush Vikir at any moment had been interrupted. [...?] Professor Sady jerked back in surprise. This time, the golem listened and followed. ...? All the spectators were dumbfounded. "What''s going on? What''s going on? Why are you stopping?" "Is it a bad mood? The golem seemed to stop for a moment." "Anyway, this is your chance! Run, kid!" "Abstain! You''ll get yourself killed!" Everyone who saw Professor Sady''s golem moving again eximed in unison. [This is ridiculous; what was that just now?] Mud golems and stone golems often malfunction like this. But most of the time, it was just a minor glitch that would go away with a test drive. Professor Sady raised the whip again and aimed it at Vikir. Down, then up, then down, then up again. But. ...pinch! Once again, the movement was stopped. Zap! The whip that was falling towards Vikir stopped midway, destroying the wrong ce. [No, really! [What the hell!?] Prof. Sady threw up her hands in annoyance and stepped back. Just then. Ta-ang! Vikir, who had escaped from the corner, fired another arrow into the golem''s lower abdomen. Crunch! The golem made another short stop. Finally, a gasp escapes from the professors. "That''s it! I get it!" "It''s because he kept hitting the same spot!" "You''re constantly putting fatigue on the joints that weaken with every movement!" "Oooh, that''s a pretty good hit rate!" And then there''s the reaction from the students. "Wow, he keeps hitting the same spot with the arrow; is that possible?" "It''s possible! He''s a really good archer!" "Yeah, I saw him shoot right up there with Bianca on the range the other day!" "And from what I saw during the defense test, it looks like he''s almost an advanced sword expert, too!" "Who the hell are you?" The public opinion took a sharp turn. The crowd booed at the viinous Professor Sady and cheered at the unexpected appearance of the dark horse, Vikir. "Great!" Tudor, who was cheering outside the arena, eximed. "Vikir, you''ve been targeting the joints of the most mobile golem''s limbs and the joints of its underbelly; I''ve got to give you credit for some real archery skills!" But Sancho, beside him, shook his head. "It''s certainly a feat to keep shooting at the same spot without missing a beat, but... can you really make Professor Sady''s golem stutter like that?" Tudor scratches his head at the question. It was Sinir, the young girl next to him, who answered their questions. "Partly because of my hyung''s arrow, but also because of Professor Sady''s habits." "Habits?" "Uh-huh. Professor Sady uses a whip, so where do you think it takes the most effort to use a whip?" "Yeah... ... Is it the lower abdomen? Due to the structure of the golem, both arms and legs move while applying force to the lower abdomen. Moreover, the characteristics of the weapon called a whip are the same." "Exactly. That''s why he''s been targeting the lower abdomen. If he can loosen the joints there, he can seal the arms and legs as well, which will weaken the whip''s power and uracy." "Is that even possible? Those areas are much smaller than normal joints. It''s supposed to be super-precise sniping." Bianca cut in on Tudor, Sancho, and Sinir''s conversation. "He can." Bianca chewed on her bottom lip as everyone turned to look at her. "The other day, we were practicing archery together at the training grounds, and he shot and killed a flying mosquito from a hundred meters away, and he didn''t even use any mana." "Hey, does that make sense?" "It''s real!?" Sinir ran a hand through his hair as Tudor and Bianca bickered. "s, the joint in the lower abdomen is a weak point. You''re always one step ahead of me. Why didn''t I think of that?" Then. A voice answered everyone''s questions. It was Dolores, the student council president. "That''s because it''s a weakness you didn''t have against Professor Sady." At this, everyone''s eyes widened. Dolores turned her head as if to answer, and there was Piggy, looking awkward. "Do you remember thest piece of sword that Piggy put in?" Dolores asks, and everyone gasps. Even Piggy himself. The piece of sword that Piggy had stuck into the golem at thest moment had been countered, embedded deeply, and created a tiny weakness. Vikir, a veteran warrior, sees that weakness and grabs hold of it. He was so confident that he would never lose that he willingly signed Professor Banshee''s waiver. Sensing this, Professor Banshee could not help but make another face in front of the stadium. "What an annoying little thing." Professor Sady''s golem visibly creaked, and she twisted her mouth in disbelief. Even though she''d dealt with a lot of examinees in her time, she''d never had a student dare to y mind games with a professor. Even more so, it had never worked, let alone against the mighty Professor Sady! As time passed, public opinion was turning in Vikir''s favor. "Good job, kid, keep it up!" "This is your chance to score big!" "Go, Vikir, go!" "Show me what you can do as amoner!" "Brother, you''re awesome!" Cheers and responses erupt from the audience. It''s pushing Vikir''s back. But. [You''re funny]. Prof. Sady has turned all these flows upside down once again. She straightened her posture. Her posture, which had been so fragile that she could have fallen at any moment, was quickly restored. It was a wonder how she could bnce on those unstable-looking heels. At the same time, her whip swept around like a fierce snake. Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak! Pop! Ttuduk! Crash! Broken shafts and broken arrowheads are scattered in all directions. All the arrows lying on the ground were shattered and scattered. Rather than attacking Vikir, Professor Sady is trying to disable the arrows around him. All the arrows that were still in good condition were now gone. The battle was effectively over. [Hohoho¡ªwhat can an archer do without arrows?] Professor Sady gritted her teeth, a wry smile tugging at one corner of her mouth. It was true. Vikir didn''t have any arrows left. All of the supplied arrows had already been used up, and even when he tried to use those that were stuck on the ground or off, most of them had already broken after being shot several times. The wind had carried them off in strange directions, making them impossible to retrieve. And now, with all of the remaining arrows broken by the blows of Professor Sady''s whip, there was nothing the archer could do. In the end, Vikir was left with no means of offense. "...." "...." "...." The crowd''s cheering dies down rapidly as the harsh reality sinks in. [Hohohoho¡ªdo you get it now, pigs?] Prof. Sady said, smacking the whip a few times on the floor. Did I say get out of the way? There''s still quite a bit of time left in the test. [What are you going to do¡ªquit or y with your sister some more?] But. "...." Vikir just stood there, expressionless. It didn''t mean he was going to quit, but it also didn''t mean he was going to continue. [...?] Professor Sady frowned. Vikir''s eyes were obscured by his bangs, but it was clear that his gaze was directed in this direction. An unpleasant gaze. It did not belong to a cornered prey. Absolute confidence without a single doubt. The eyes of a predator who is clearly looking at this as prey. A moment. ...Creepy! Professor Sady shuddered once. Where does this chill running down my spinee from? The opponent was a first-year academy student, amoner with nothing to show for it, an archer with a broken arrow. But for a moment, Professor Sady was overwhelmed by the unseen energy, neither mana nor aura, emanating from the boy. It was an instinctive reaction, simr to that of a frog in the presence of a snake or a dog recognizing a dog dealer. But reason overcame emotion. Professor Sady came to her senses and quickly recognized the obvious: there was no reason for her to be intimidated by the boy in front of her. And being pushed off the momentum even just for a moment left a nasty scratch on her stubborn pride. Is that why? Professor Sady was furious. The genius, who normally would have trusted and respected his own instincts, ended up making the mistake of looking down on the prey in front of her. [How dare you arrogant pig? You don''t even know the subject, and where do you get your eyes like that? Just close your eyes!] She growled, her eyes widening. At that moment, Professor Sady, who had been focusing all his attention on Vikir, saw his lips curl into a small smile. So small that no one else could have possibly seen it. A message that could only be understood by reading the shape of the lips. ''Blinded by anger, where are you looking?'' Suddenly, Sady''s eyes widened. At the same time. ...Puck! A strange sound came from somewhere. It sounded like the popping of something soft, and it must have been very close. [...?] Professor Sady blinked a few times through her wide eyes. Her left eye felt strangely hot, and then her vision went ck. At the same time. [...! ...! ...! ...!] A searing pain began to engulf the entire left side of her face. _____________________ _____________________ "??? Get ready to dive into a new chapter of this captivating novel every day , and don''t forget to Rate this novel and add it to your library! ????" Chapter 196 - 196: Shadow Hunter

Chapter 196: Shadow Hunter

''Blinded by anger, where are you looking?'' Professor Sady''s eyes widened to tears as she read the shape of Vikir''s lips. At the same time. ...Puck! The vision in her left eye went ck. "Kaaaahhhh!" Prof. Sady''s horrifying scream echoed throughout the training grounds. The entire left side of her face is on fire! But the golem''s face is intact. Not a single arrow mark. "...? ...? ...? ...?" Professor Sady reaches out and touches the left side of her face. She can feel it. Hot liquid running down her face, and a thick, hard arrowhead lodged where her eyeball should have been. An arrow, deeply embedded in Professor Sady''s left eyeball. The crowd is shocked and speechless. "What, what? What happened all of a sudden?" "I thought the wind was changing direction, but suddenly an arrow came flying at her!" "Isn''t that Vikir''s arrow from earlier in the match?" "Aww, that''s ridiculous. Why is it flying now?" "It was blown to a strange ce by the wind at the beginning of the match, and now that the wind has changed, it''s back!" "Oh my God, is that even possible?" "How can she be so unlucky?" There was an unprecedented loss of life that no one could have predicted. The professors were also stunned by this horrific and outrageous event. "No, I''ve seen a lot of students get hurt, but I''ve never seen a professor get hurt." "And it''s that, Professor Sady. Hehe, really... Is it okay to call this retribution?" "Uh-huh. A colleague is injured. What nonsense! No matter what, that''s not true!" "So, should I discipline that student, Vikir?" "Why would you say that? He didn''t do it on purpose; it was just a natural disaster." Earlier in the match, Vikir had made a number of misfires, and one of his arrows had soared high in the wind, only to spin around and fall. In other words, it was just a coincidence. Moreover, Professor Sady was so focused on the golem mimicking her movements that she didn''t notice the arrow falling toward her body. Her vision had been so narrowed by her anger and obsession that she could only focus on what was in front of her. -Ting! By that time, the scoreboard appeared with a beeping sound, signaling the end of the test. , ss B-256, Cold Warrior Division Effective hit: 2 (1 point each) Effective dodges: 28 times (1 point each) Effective parries: 0 (1 point each) Critical hits: 1 (10 points each) Total points: 40 Two points for two effective hits and 28 points for 28 effective dodges. This was the result of Vikir''s constant running away from the whip. Finally, the attack on Professor Sady''s main body counted as one critical hit and was worth 10 points. In a way, it was a critical hit since the golem was in a state where it was unable to fight. It was a bit tricky to count it as a point since it was a human casualty, but that''s what the magic system had decided. Everyone was puzzled, as in the long history of the Colosseo Academy, a professor had never been injured in the middle of a test before. Anyway. And so Vikir''s total score was 40 points. A new record for the grade. This was despite the fact that the professor in charge was Sady. The professors looked at the timely scoreboard and chattered amongst themselves in disbelief. "Hehe... was so focused on harassing the student in front of her, she didn''t realize the danger she was in." "She''s just unlucky; who would think an arrow woulde flying at her?" "A terrible tragedy of overtesting. Too bad the wind changed direction just then." "She brought it on herself. She brought it on herself." "But how am I supposed to grade that student, Vikir?" "Give her what? The magic system says it''s 40 points." "But if that were the case, wouldn''t there be some students who deliberately target the professor?" "That makes sense. How could they jump that long distance to harm you? What happened today was just an ident of bad luck." "This has never happened before, so I''m not sure what to do." The professors are also divided. Some say it was an ident, and Vikir''s critical hit should count as a valid point. Others say it was an ident, but Vikir''s critical hit should be excluded. But either way, the consensus is that it was an ident. Meanwhile. Tudor, Sancho, Piggy, and Bianca were reacting furiously. "What the hell happened?" "That means Vikir won!" "Is there any winning or losing in this game? It''s just a time limit." "Who cares? It''s just Professor Sady who ended up looking bad!" At the reaction of the juniors, even the nice Dolores breathed a sigh of relief. It was unfortunate that Professor Sady had an arrow in her eye, but somehow it didn''t seem excessive. After all, she''d almost deliberately blinded Piggy''s left eye, and she''d scarred so many talented students over the years that it was a small price to pay. Then. "Enough! All exams stop here!" Professor Banshee''s gruff shout echoed throughout the stadium. He stepped onto the pitch himself, apanied by the professors who specialized in healing magic. "Vikir, the exam is over. You may now return downstairs." Vikir didn''t say anything in response; he just bowed his head. Under Professor Banshee''s direction, all of the tests that had been taking ce on the vast training grounds came to a halt. Soon, white-coated medics began to rush over in response to Professor Banshee''s call. The medics were only in the area where the students were taking their exams, so it took them a while to get to the area where the professors were staying. Professor Banshee then walked over to the cowering Sady and said,. "Professor Sady. Get yourself some medical treatment. And I hope you will refrain from any further arrogant behavior after this incident. But. Professor Sady didn''t even bother to listen to Professor Banshee. "Hoho... hohohoho-" Sady suddenly began tough. Sheughs in spite of the blood dripping from the fingers wrapped around her face. Then. Professor Sady pulls her hand away from her face. "...hmm." Professor Banshee frowned. The sight of the arrow still lodged in her eye, the mangled flesh around it, and the gushing blood were too much to bear. "Professor Sady. Hurry up and get treatment... heog!?" For a moment, Professor Banshee''s face was colored with horror. So did the students, professors, and spectators who were watching. "Whoa, whoa, whoa¡ªwhat is that doing?" "Eek! She''s crazy!" "Oh my god, what am I looking at?" All had simr reactions. And so it goes. Pop! Professor Sady had just pulled the arrow out of her left eyeball with all the force she could muster. A straight arrow shaft and a sharp tip at the end. The eyeball that had just been removed from its socket. Everyone is overwhelmed by Sady''s madness as she rips out her own eye. And then. Tsk-tsk. Professor Sady''s mouth drops open, shocking everyone even more. Then, sharp teeth begin to chew on the eyeball pierced by the arrowhead. Crunch-clunk-clunk-ck-clunk- Professor Sady. Before anyone could stop her, she took the arrow into her mouth and began chewing on her own left eyeball. The sound of the eyeball popping and chewing in her mouth was loud and eerie enough to be heard by all the spectators. After swallowing her left eyeball whole, Sadyughed hysterically. "It''s from my grandfather. If I throw it away, it will be wasted." Her maniacal smile sent the medical team scurrying back, unable to get any closer. Even Professor Banshee, the Great Banshee, was at a loss for words, his mouth half open. Sady red at the medics. "I don''t need your help." As she spoke, she rolled her one remaining eyeball. There was a sideways nce at Vikir, who was just walking down the field. Vikir doesn''t seem to be paying any attention to this side of the arena, as if he hadn''t been there since thest time. His gaze has already left this ce and is headed somewhere else entirely. It''s as if everything that''s happened so far hasn''t mattered at all. Professor Sady''s face turned red. "Hohohoho, it''s fun. This is so fun. That guy... You said you were in ss B cold division, right?" Professor Sady turned her head to look at Professor Banshee. "If you''re going to feed me for this, feed me. Discipline." "...." "Instead. The day my discipline is lifted, I''m going to take over Cold Warrior''s ss right away." There was an unusual heat in Professor Sady''s voice, as if he were possessed by something, and it struck fear into the hearts of every professor and student in the Cold Warrior ss. And toward such a crowd. Frown- Sady''s eyeballs are sticking out, and she just frowns at the empty cavity. "I just winked at you; didn''t you notice?" She was indeed an unknown woman. * * * The long midterms are over. Defense, attack, and a written test. Everyone was surprised when the overall results of these tests, which were worth 50%, 40%, and 10% each, were announced. 1st ce. Vikir 2nd ce. Sinir 3rd ce. Don Quixote, La Mancha Tudor 4th ce. Highbro Les Baskervilles 5th ce. Grenouille des Leviathans 6th ce. Usher Pou Bianca 7th ce. Midbro Les Baskervilles 8th ce. Sancho Barataria 9th ce. Lowbro Les Baskerville . . 199th. Piggy . . On the attack test, students who had lost a lot of points after meeting with Professor Sady recovered their scores. This was due to a mysterious addition of extra points to their written scores. Although it was a small part of the score, it was a game-changer, and students who had been unfairly penalized by Sady were able to make up for it. ... but. Of all the students who took the test with Sady, there was one who did not receive any extra points. It was Vikir. The only perfect score. There was no room for extra points for Vikir, who came up with research results so shocking that they turned the academic world upside down in his free research report on the written exam. He performed well above average on the defense test and scored enough points against Professor Sady to win the attack test. And as a result of his outstanding achievements, such as resolving an ident caused by a magic stone error, hard-carrying the defense test by himself, and delivering a fatal blow to Professor Sady, Vikir was ranked at the at the top of the ss this year. Of course, this was not the oue Vikir wanted. In the first ce, Vikir tried to get good grades only on written exams. He didn''t want to attract attention. However, there were a lot of variables, such as Madame''s cub ident in the defense test and Professor Sady almost blinding Piggy in the attack test. Vikir used this as an opportunity to reflect on hisck of thoroughness. But the students, who had no way of knowing that Vikir was thinking about it, simply crowded around him and chattered. "Vikir, I really saw you again this time." "I honestly thought you were only good at studying, but your physical skills were no joke." "Hey, buddy, would you like to have a date with the kids from Themiscyra Women''s College? I think it would be very reassuring if you came out as a member." "Well, mana for mana, senses for senses, and monster strategy knowledge. A man who has everything." "A good head makes for a good body, and a good body makes for a good head, but you''re good at both, so you''ll be good at everything!" "Hey, don''t you think you''re being too tantly ttering? You''re not really friends with Vikir! Go back to your seat!" "But you don''t belong here either!" "I''m sitting next to Vikir." "I''m sorry, but I''m not selling, even for augh." "Hey, Vikir. Are you interested in studying? Do you want to join our study group? We only have kids from good families or who are good at studying." "Drink this. You were so cool yesterday." "Hey. Who are you having lunch with today? If you don''t have anyone to eat with, why don''t you eat with me?" "All the professors are talking about you. When I went to the faculty office, they were all looking at your papers and admiring them." "Vi, Vikir, the seniors from the noble faction are looking for you!" "Awesome! I saw this morning that the noble seniors are looking for you too." Vikir could only frown slightly at the many voices around him. Then. "Hey. What are you looking at? You want to get your ass kicked." A gruff-looking schoolboy pushes his way through the crowd. Highbro Les Baskervilles. He snarled, baring his teeth. "I''m the head of the Cold B ss, so don''t you daree crawling up to me and tter somemoner like this. I''ll kill you." Although Highbro was an outspoken bully, there were few students who could protest in front of the 4th-ranked overall student. The cowed students scurried back to their seats. Highbro turned to Vikir and gave him a thumbs-up, unnoticed. ''All taken care of.'' ''...Well done.'' The words spoke for themselves. Highbro took Vikir''s praise and returned to his seat, smirking secretly. The Mid and Low Brothers are quick to criticize Highbro. "You''re cheating, brother!" "Keep the praise for yourself!" "If you''re unjust, you''ll have to watch your master''s back. Like me, always." The Baskerville triplets are now a loyal trio, waiting for Vikir''s orders. But there were some beings who would not be deterred. "Vikir, how are you feeling?" Tudor, Sancho, Bianca, Piggy, and Sinir. Tudorughed, pping Vikir on the shoulder as he entered the ssroom. "You bastard, if you had that kind of power, you should''vee clean and reported it to me first; you got me worried for nothing!" Fortunately, his friends'' attitudes didn''t change much upon seeing Vikir''s power. Tudor and Sinir were a little disappointed. "By the way, Vikir, I didn''t talk to you back in the room because I was in a hurry. I want to show you something!" Piggy stepped forward and held something out to Vikir. It was an article from yesterday''s paper. [Breaking News] A major ident during a defense test! A first-year student of the Cold ss takes care of it!? Views: 50,899 The 1st year midterm defense exam is a traditional exam that everyone goes through once in a while. But a recent ident urred in this exam. This major ident was caused by safety insensitivity. At that time, the professors'' responsibility was getting worse and worse. A male student came out of nowhere and saved everyone. Meanwhile, the main cause of themotion was Professor S, who left the duty station with a magic wall key without permission. Finally, we attach a video of the 1st year hero Vikir-kun breaking through the poisonous fog to the surface. ??(Cold ss 1st year): Wow Look at him tearing through the poisonous fog. awesome...powerful... ÄËÄËÄË ???(Hot ss 2nd year): Is this the guy...that...why...you know...that....my husband? ???(Hot ss 1st year): Was his name Vikir? It was a prettymon name anyway. ??(Hot ss 4th year): Wow, but it''s a legend that you went through the poison fog for your friends? ???(Hot ss 2nd year): I heard that there''s already a fight between the 2nd year noble and the 2nd year great house in the academy to recruit him. ???(Cold ss 2nd year): Don''t you think that''s just inside the academy? Guilds and families outside the academy are also lining up to take him as soon as he graduates. ???(Cold ss, 3rd year): He''s only a freshman? ???(Hot ss 3rd year): The prominence that has already been revealed is no longer a freshman ss. That''s something even a graduating ss can''t do like that~ . . Piggy''s newspaper ys a video shot on the mana screen. The video of Vikir tearing through the poisonous fog that filled the magic wall and shooting arrows was getting tons of views. ''When was thest time I shot something like this?'' Vikir ran a hand over his forehead. After the midterm exams ended yesterday, I had to take some time off to go on an assassination mission, so I''m extremely tired. Now that it was in the newspaper, it was only going to get worse for a while. Then. "Why are you all gathered in front of the first grade ssroom? Do you want to be disciplined?" A stern voicees from the front door of the ssroom, down the hallway. Professor Banshee was chasing away a group of students. They were probably upperssmen in their second and third years. Noble and Great House. A group of children of noble families and a group of children of great families. Along with the Student Council, these groups are the three major powers of Colosseo Academy. While not recognized as an official group like the Student Council, they somehow wield more power over the entire student poption than any other group of students, whether from the central noble families or the powerful houses. They''vee this far to embrace the rising dark horse, Vikir. Of course, as powerful as they may be, none of them are confident enough to face the icy gaze of the students and Professor Morg Banshee, so they disappeared in a hurry. "...." Professor Banshee. The first thing he did upon entering was find Vikir sitting by the window. Vikir, who had dozed off a bit, was woken up by Professor Banshee''s cold voice, like a ssh of cold water. "Vikir-kun." "Yes." "Have you been closing your eyes again and thinking about what kind of magic trick you''re going to discover today and surprise the academia with?" "No. I dozed off." "That''s honest. One demerit point." Professor Banshee still hates Vikir. He emphasized that ss started immediately after the ss bell rang and emphasized the justification for demerit points, saying that Vikir was dozing off during ss time. "Ugh, Professor Banshee, here we go again." "It seems like you''re always giving demerits to Vikir." "Oh no, Vikir, you''ve racked up so many demerits that you''re going to have to domunity service again!" "But this time, aren''t we not going to domunity service because of the festival?" "Yeah, but it''s festival season soon, and it would be unfair to domunity service when everyone else is partying." Tudor, Sancho, Piggy, Bianca, Sinir, and others each had their own words to say. "...." Of course, Vikir wasn''t listening to Professor Banshee''s point at all. His mind was already racing with the details of the letter he''d received from Sindiwendyst night. ''Information has arrived about the next ten corpses.'' The boring assassination was over. Now it was time for another blood-and-guts battle. Vikir closed his eyes again, silently letting Professor Banshee''s nagging voice drift out of his ear. The Night Hound was on the hunt for his next prey. ¨C ¨C ¨C __________________________ __________________________ "? Don''t forget to Rate this novel and add it to your library! ????" __________________________ __________________________ "? Don''t forget to Rate this novel and add it to your library! ????" Chapter 197 - 197: Festival Frenzy

Chapter 197: Festival Frenzy

With all the midterms over, it''s time for a little break at Colosseo Academy. Following the principle that ''when you study, you should study hard, and when you y, you should y hard,'' Colosseo Academy holds a big festival every year tofort the tired minds and bodies of students after midterm exams. As the festival season approaches, professors tend to give students less ss time and more breaks. The idea is to get students thinking about and discussing things to do during the festival. Of course. "Shortened sses? Sounds ridiculous." Some, like Professor Morg Banshee, were just in mean. He is known for his strict and sensitive personality, but he bes especially nervous during the festival season. "Cutting sses short to prepare for the festival? That''s not what a professor should do. Students pay a lot of money to attend sses, and cutting them short is a vition of their rights. I don''t understand how a professor can cancel a ss for the sake of the students. It''s just a selfish desire to make things easier for the professor." Professor Banshee muttered in annoyance as he looked out the window at the banners and wreaths, the makeshift stage and tents, the sound equipment, and the fireworks disy. "In that case, today is an extended ss. It will be at least an hour longer than the normal lecture time, so everyone take note." Professor Banshee''s stern announcement is met with silence. Tudor in the front grumbled under his breath. ''Damn it, I''m on the festival nningmittee! I''m supposed to be out of ss half an hour early.'' ''Ha, is this really possible? ording to the seniors, Professor Banshee does this every festival period.'' ''Obviously, you''ve never had any fun in your life, so you can''t empathize with the students.'' ''Yeah, I guess all I did in school was study.'' Bianca, who was in the same boat, was frustrated and, for once, agreed with Tudor. Then. "Hey. What are you talking about?" Professor Banshee''s ghostly hearing picked up Tudor and Bianca''s small talk. "I guess being a member of the festival nningmittee is worth the tuition, and, what, who''s never hung out at a festival?" "...." As Tudor and Bianca remained speechless, Professor Banshee snorted lightly. "Don''t get all excited about the festivities. This is the time of year when we have the most idents." With that, Professor Banshee deducted one point each from Tudor and Bianca''s attitude scores. Next, Professor Banshee is about to go back to ss. Professor Banshee was about to resume teaching when he heard loud music outside the window. Bbangbangbangbang ???< A military band from the Imperial Army was tuning their instruments in preparation for a performance. Elsewhere, an invited dance troupe is putting together a choreography before taking to the makeshift stage. And the excited chatter of students arriving for ss and preparing for the festivities was creating a din of noise. Despite the curtains on the windows, the soundproofing enchantments, and even the use of a separate silence spell, Professor Banshee groaned softly at the noise of the festival outside. "This is why I hate festivals," * * * In the end, even Professor Banshee had no choice but to end the ss a little early. The students'' attention span wasn''t what it used to be. "Well, if you''re going to sit through ss like this, just go out and y. It''s better that way." As Professor Banshee grumbled, gathered her materials, and left the room, the children''s eyes lit up. Professor Banshee''s ss happened to be a joint integration ss for all the sses in the Cold and Hot, so all the students were seated. It was the perfect time to discuss what to do for the festival. The members of the festivalmittee stepped forward. Tudor from the Cold ss and Grenouille from the Hot ss were the ones who would lead the festival. "Okay, friends, let''s decide on a concept for the festival!" The concept of the festival indicates what kind of mization system will be set up at the festival. In short, the idea is to create a simple facility that can be used for business, such as a bar, game room, or restaurant, and students can earn money by serving, cooking, or ying games there. Traditional bars, haunted houses, and hunting clubs were generally popr profit models. "But, no matter which one you choose, there is one w of thend'' that must be followed!" Tudor said, and all the students nodded in agreement. At the academy''s festivities, there was one unwritten rule for all grades. It was "TS.". Transsexual, which usually refers to the transformation of a man into a woman or a woman into a man. At Colosseo Academy, it was fashionable for all the boys to dress as girls and all the girls to dress as boys during the festivities. Sinir, always cheerful, ps her hands andughs. "Wow, that sounds like fun. Can we test it out before the festival?" "Sure." Grenouille nodded, immediately agreeing with Sinir. By now, the students in charge of the props were carrying out the disguises they''d been working on. Sinir ced a mustache on her nose and chuckled. "Look, Bianca, I look like the boss at our part-time job, don''t I?" "Yep. Did you rip off Mr. Pringles'' mustache for this?" Bianca giggles in a hip chin, thick eyebrows, disguised in a long Regent wig, and wearing a clumsily inted intable muscle suit. Sinirughs awkwardly at the extent of Bianca''s disguise. "Ugh, your disguise is so tight. Are you really going to do that for the festival?" "Are you crazy? Of course I''m going to make myself look androgynous and sexy." "Great. Come with me." "Really? Oh, wait. We have to cross-dress men, too." Bianca''s expression quickly turned sinister. She walks over to Tudor, who is picking out his disguise. "Hey, I''m familiar with your disguises, so I''ll help you out!" Soon, Bianca is using makeup and disguises to dress up the boys, including Tudor. Tudor''s hair was made long with golden partial wigs. But it didn''t look quite right on his handsome face, with its deep lines. "Ugh, he doesn''t look good as a cross-dresser because he has dark lines." Bianca shook her head and looked away. "Hahahaha-" And next to her, Sancho Barataria wasughing, arms crossed. "She''s crossed the line by taking it too far." "Hahaha! I''ve never cross-dressed before, but I don''t feel bad." "Really? I''m surprised. I thought you were more of a manly man and didn''t like cross-dressing." "Nonsense! Cross-dressing is the most manly thing you can do, because women can''t do it, and that''s why the warriors of the North often have the world''s greatest cross-dressing contest." Well, technically, yes. Since women can''t cross-dress, only men can, and consequently, cross-dressing is a manly act. Sancho nodded, looking in the mirror at his long hair and whitened face. "With makeup, I look just like my sister, so blood doesn''t lie after all!" There was a slight murmur around him. Unexpectedly, Piggy''s eyes sparkled with admiration. "Wah, Sancho''s sister must be very beautiful. I like strong women." "Really? Would you like to go on a blind date with herter? I''m afraid her taste is for shorter, fluffier, and cuter types." "Really, do you think someone like me would dare to meet Sancho''s sister?" "Hahaha, if you like her, you can keep seeing her; otherwise, you can''t!" This was indeed a blind date set up like a warrior of the north. But the women''s interests had already shifted away from them. No, their interests had been unified. They had already been. "... ''He''?" "Where is he?" "Where did he go?" "Where is he?" "Find him!" "Hurry up!" "Find him right away and... find him!" Schoolgirls with all sorts of cosmetics in their hands, wigs of all kinds, various dresses, skirts, stockings, rings, nes, other trinkets, chokers, garter belts, and other essories were looking for someone. It was a frenzy that would have overwhelmed a search party of Imperial Armymandos. ''No. 1 most beautiful man in the academy.'' ''No. 1 Coolest Man in the Academy.'' ''No. 1 sexiest man in the Academy.'' ''No. 1 cutest man in the academy.'' ''No. 1 in the Academy''s most wanted man to pet.'' ''No. 1 in the Academy as the man you''d most like to put your arm around.'' ''No. 1 in the Academy as the man you would most like to bite.'' ''No. 1 in the Academy as the man you''d most like to cuddle and sleep with. ''No. 1 in the Academy for most cross-dressing.'' The man who topped every poll of the academy''s female students (and some male students who swooped in to vote). The winner of all sorts of unofficial honors. Some of the makeup artists, hair designers, and fashion people who''ve had their eyes on that beauty for a while now can''t contain their lust and artistic spirits and are already searching for ''the one''. And soon. "...." The predators'' eyes caught sight of their prey, snoozing in the corner of the window. Vikir. This man always has an expressionless face. * * * Normally, it''s fairly rare for Vikir to be sleepy. Buttely, his grueling schedule of frequent meetings with schrs, award ceremonies, midterms, and even a few assassinations thrown in for good measure has been enough to make even the mighty Vikir doze off. Is that why? The sight of Vikir dozing off, his face usually hidden by bangs or sses, lit up the eyes of many of his female ssmates. "I found him! There he is!" "Wow! He''s beautiful!" "I''m so excited!" "I''ve been practicing my makeup skills for this day!" "I even brought my specially ordered dress!" "I made a wig out of my own hair that I''ve been growing for ten years! I''m a former hair model in the imperial capital!" "Ma''am, why didn''t the rare underwear set I ordered four weeks agoe? Even if it''s just the ones I was wearing in a hurry...!" An army of schoolgirls swarmed around Vikir to dress her up. And it wasn''t just the first years; there were also a lot of second and third years, and even a few fourth-year students who were graduating. They have casually infiltrated the first-year ssroom during a break in ss, and they are indeed showing off their first-year traditions. "Move over, kid, what does a first-year student know about makeup?" "Oh my God, look at you. Do you even know whatpetition underwear is, and have you everpeted?" "You made a wig out of that wild hair? Put it away! A wig made out of my hair is much better; I''m the Rapunzel of the continent." "Give me that, kid; I''ll do the nose shading a thousand times better than you!" "I''ll do the cheeks; I have 5.6 trillion color cosmetics alone." "Hey, maybe you should do the eyeliner?" "If we''re going to do this, let''s just divide the face into zones and do makeup by zone!" "Hehe! I''ll choose the color of Vikir''s lower lip; no one else!" " ..., the lower lip? Why is my brother here in the first ce?" Rows and rows of nameless makeup products. All sorts of whimsy. All sorts of dresses, skirts, uniforms, etc. And a whole lot of essories, including garter belts, chokers, and other items that cater to a few special tastes. The fascination of countless girls (and a few boys) was soon directed at Vikir. And then. "...huck!?" Vikir snapped out of his slumber and gasped at the sight of so many palms covering his vision. A collective insanity that would surprise even the uninhabited in an age of destruction. Suddenly, Vikir jerked upright, remembering the nightmare of his arrest on the verge of execution. Hudadak- As Vikir scurried away, the girls followed suit. "We have to make him cross-dress!" "It is thew of our academy!" "Let''s have a festival!" With that, the girls followed the fleeing Vikir out into the hallway and around a corner. But. Somehow, Vikir was nowhere to be found. The girls looked around, dumbfounded, like a dog looking up at the roof while chasing chickens. But. Hack, hack, hack. From the corner of the locker room, a ck puppy nonchntly crossed the hallway. * * * Vikir is currently wearing a picaresque mask. Transformed into a ck dog, Vikir made his way out of the main building, past the legs of the girls who were scrambling to find him. ''... No matter how tired I was, to those little guys.'' He dozes off, then jerks back when he sees the girls'' palms, which would have made hisrades-in-arms from the Age of Destructionugh out loud had they known about it. ''I''m sorry, my friends; I guess I''ve been a little too withdrawntely.'' Living with young children while studying for the midterm exams, I couldn''t afford to have a good night out. The day ising to an end, but there is still a long way to go. Baskerville, Hugo, Traitors to Mankind, The Ten Commandments, The Demon World... On the path of Sura, one must move forward by killing and killing again. Vengeful ghost. Vikir gritted his teeth, once again familiarizing himself with the heavy meanings of the words ''age of destruction'' and''returner''. Chug-chug-chug-chug. The tiny ck puppy turned to face the academy''s outer walls. In preparation for times like this, there are clothes hidden outside the walls in advance. Just pick a suitable hole, go out, and get your clothes back from there. Vikir has been wandering around the Forbidden Zone (and racking up quite a few demerit points for it), but he''s found a spot he''s been eyeing. People rarelye to this remote part of the wall. Vikir had built an open hole here, just big enough for his tiny body to fit through when he was a dog. ''When I exit through this hole, I immediately put on my stash of clothes and enter the city, and...'' The information from Sindiwendi floated around in my head. The Demon Triangle, the only area of the Imperial City that her informants have been unable to reach, is the only ce where they''ve disappeared. It was right near the orphanage where Dantalian was hiding. ''The Royal Cemetery.'' A cemetery where the heroes who defended the Empire rest. ording to Sindiwendi''s information, many informants had recently gone missing while investigating there. Vikir recalled a newspaper article he had read rtively recently. [Extra] The Night Hound, the Worst Viin of All, How Evil Is He? / Views: 89,269 The Night Hound has caused another major ident. After destroying the Central Clock Tower at around 1 a.m., the Night Hound ravaged the Royal Cemetery at around 4 a.m. The Royal Cemetery is a sanctuary where the brave and fierce heroes of the previous era who unified the empire rest, so the fact that they attacked this ce was a heinous act that was tantamount to a deration of war against the entire empire, and indeed the entire human race. Meanwhile, the number of remains damaged or lost due to this terrorist attack is enormous, and the exact damage has not yet been calcted. It was an article about copycats imitating the Night Hound. ''"Maybe the copycat isn''t really trying to copy me.'' Vikir had said that the world was just calling him a copycat for the sake of it, but what his true purpose was was still unknown, even to Sindiwendi. And now, Vikir spected, almost with certainty, that the Mimic had something to do with one of the Ten Commandments. It was a hound''s instinctive sense of smell. ''Alright, then, let''s get right down to business, shall we?'' Vikir licked his dry nose once, lustily, then trotted off to the opening in the bushes. Dodo-dodo. But. Vikir didn''t quite make it through the opening. Bung-bung-bung- ''...?'' The quickly moving legs are just fluttering in the air. Because someone had wrapped their arms around his back and waist and was lifting him up. "Whoa, Choco, do we see each other again?" A familiar voice rang in his ears. It was the student council president, Dolores L. Quovadis, holding Vikir''s back with a wide smile on her face. She was dressed for the festival, wearing a fancy tuxedo and a ck mustache. ''...?'' Vikir''s mouth was half open in disbelief. Why on earth is she here? He was caught off guard because he had checked the area several times and found it deserted. Vikir''s questions were answered by Dolores. "You''re wandering around, too? There are a lot of stray cats and dogs around here. Maybe there''s an open hole somewhere." "...." "That''s why I often feed them here, because I don''t want to disturb them near the dorms." Dolores is indeed a good person. It''s amazing that she''s doing a service project that doesn''t earn her anymunity service points in a ce where no one recognizes her. Especially out here in the middle of nowhere, as far away from residential areas as possible, in case some people don''t like stray dogs and cats. Doloresughed bitterly. "There''s been an unusually high number of abandoned puppies and cats in the dormstely, especially in the first few months after freshmen move in. Some kids get into fights with their roommates or just get tired of their pets." "...." "I love pets, but there are times when I wish there was aw banning pets in academy dorms, so I''m going to push for it before my term as student council president ends." "...." "But I''m also facing a lot of opposition from people who want to keep their pets. Some kids think I''m a pet hater, which isn''t true." She stroked Vikir''s head with a loving touch. "By the way, were you abandoned by your master, or do you have your own butler?" "....." "It seems like you''ve been traveling alone for a while now; would you like toe with your sister?" Dolores seemed to be under some absurd illusion. Perhaps she had mistaken Vikir for a poor stray dog that had been abandoned by its owner. ''"Hmm,e to think of it, you''re not exactly wrong.'' Vikir suddenly realized that his situation wasn''t so different from what Dolores thought. It''s a bitter pill to swallow. An abandoned hound, used of every sneaky, dirty thing. How was that any different from being a stray dog who trusted his master only to be betrayed and abandoned? Even worse, Vikir had been executed, so it was worse, not better. ''Even though I killed Set, or rather Andromalius, the mastermind behind it, that doesn''t remove the Baskervilles and Hugo from the list of targets for revenge.'' Blood is blood. Nothing can rece it. Well, whatever. Dolores set Vikir aside for a moment, pausing to pick up the dog and cat poop and trash. ''... You sure do keep yourself busy.'' Vikir scurried away as Dolores wiped the sweat from her brow. I don''t like being touched by people, and more than anything... "Ouch, Choco,e to think of it, you should be neutered!" It was Dolores''s not-so-veiled malice. Hodadak-. A ck puppy is running away. It was a wind-like movement, and Dolores couldn''t help but lose sight of Vikir. Would she know? Realizing that he''s just about to turn the Night Hound into an eunuch. "... ... Hey, it''s gone. You don''t give much attention to your side. You''re so shy." However, Dolores, who is not aware of this fact, only makes a sad expression as she watches the ck figure disappear quickly towards the edge of the bush. _____________________ _____________________ "??? Get ready to dive into a new chapter of this captivating novel every day , and don''t forget to Rate this novel and add it to your library! ????" Chapter 198 - 198: Bloody Ruins

Chapter 198: Bloody Ruins

The Night Hound continues to blend silently into the night. Vikir glides from building to building. But unlike before, Vikir''s movements are many times more agile. Although he became stronger through training, it was more due to the entity attached to the wrist of his left hand. [Pow!] A spider web spewed from his left wrist. The creature shoots the webs onto the walls or railings of the building in front of him as he flings himself into the air. Vikir then swings forward like a pendulum, attaching another web to the building in front of him, and so on. The baby madam pulled out an enormous amount of spider silk from within its small body, and it seemed that the moment a very small amount of concentrated spider silk extract was ejected out of the mouth, it hardened upon contact with the atmosphere. ''If this little guy can spin so many webs, I wonder what Madame Eightlegs was like?'' Vikir recalled thest time he had fought Madame Eightlegs. Madame Eightlegs had consumed an enormous amount of webs during her raid on Bk''s vige, so she hadn''t really been able to pull out much in her fight with Vikir. If Madame Eightlegs had been able to spin as many webs as she wanted, Vikir probably wouldn''t have survived that day with his limbs intact. "You''re more useful than I thought." [Hack-hack-hack-] Vikir patted the head of the cub that was spitting out webs from its mouth. It''s a good thing, because the travel time has been dramatically shortened thanks to it. Tap, tap, tap! Running along the outer wall of the building, Vikir soonnded on top of a half-destroyed clock tower. The city''sndmark clock tower copsed after a massive impact. However, because the tower originally had a long history and was built with great care from the foundation, it escapedplete destruction. Vikir remembered a newspaper article he had read not long ago. [Exclusive] Night Hound Strikes Again! At around 1 AM yesterday morning, the Hound of the Night struck again. This time, it was the Central Clock Tower, andmark of the Imperial City. A copycat, a strange man imitating the Night Hound. Vikir stared at the massive clock tower, destroyed by an unknown and mysterious entity. The scars on the walls were too long and free-form to be sword marks. ''It looks like the marks of a whip. Destroying the city''sndmarks makes me wonder if... is a person dissatisfied with society?'' Destroying the central clock tower, with its long history, would have done nothing for the city. It''s just a clock tower, a symbol of order and peace that everyone in the city sees several times a day. Nevertheless, there was likely some symbolic meaning behind the attempt to destroy it. For example, it could be a protest against the social system, an attempt to overthrow the order, or something like that. ''"Well, that''s none of my business.'' But that wasn''t the point right now. Finding and killing the copycat was more urgent to Vikir than the identity of the copycat. "Let''s see." From the roof of the tower that had been destroyed by the copycat, there was a panoramic view of the city. The lights are slowly dying down. The city is dark and deserted as it prepares for a slow, steady sleep. And the Night Hound, who only opens his eyes when everyone else has closed theirs. ''... That''s where Sindiwendi pointed out as suspicious.'' Vikir lifted his head and looked to the north of the city. It was the area where Vikir had gone on a volunteer trip not long ago. It was the site of the Indulgentia family''s orphanage, now in ruins. ''It''s definitely a ruin, and there''s nothing left... Why are informants disappearing over there?'' Vikir lifted his mask slightly and sniffed the air. "...." I can smell it. An odor. It was extremely faint, but it was unmistakably the scent of a demon. The fact that the area had already been cleared of assassins meant that something was still there. ''But it''s strangely faint. Why?'' It was much fainter than the usual demonic odor and hardly noticeable. Vikir instructed the cub to stretch the thread and then jumped off the clock tower. The web ended just before he touched the ground, and the recoil caused him to bounce, flip, andnd on the ground. Vikir ran through the city, darting from alleyway to alleyway in the darkness. He ran and climbed from roof to roof, ledge to ledge, wall to wall, higher to lower, and lower still. Vikir eventually reached the ruins of the Indulgentia Orphanage. It was only a hundred meters or so away, with the Royal Cemetery on the other side. Moving from the outskirts of the ruins to the center, Vikir sensed something was wrong. ''The smell is getting fainter, then stronger.'' The demonic stench had been diluted by something. A strange aura, as if human blood were mixed with half and half demonic blood. ''Is it possible for a demon to smell like this?'' Even Vikir, a veteran demon hunter, had never smelled it before. Meanwhile. The ruins of the Indulgentia Orphanage werepletely deserted. The Quovadis had finished their investigation, and no one would set foot here. Normally, there would be guards on duty, but with the recent wave of copycats, they''ve been shorthanded. There''s a sign that says it''s off-limits to the public, but no one seems to be stopping Vikir, so he keeps going. Soon enough, Vikir was in the area where one after another of Sindiwendi''s informants had gone missing. And then. "...!" In one fell swoop, Vikir realized why her informants had disappeared, what made them disappear, what happened to them, and where they went. [...] The missing lower jaw, the tongue down to the corbone, had turned purple. His body was gassy and bloated, and the flesh that had been shed had congealed into a greasy mess. A few of the undead wandered through the ruins, their bodies emitting a foul odor. Danger Rating: C Size: 1.7 meters Found on: All continents Nicknamed ''the lesser rotten''. Amon sight in graveyards, battlefields, abandoned houses, and sewers. In rural areas and run-down cities, they are almost asmon as rats. The dead are walking around, moaning unpleasantly. It was unknown what they had done in life to be walking around here now, but it was clear that at least some of them were informants for Sindiwendi. "Go to a good ce." Not that there really was a good ce. Vikir drew his bow from his back. Anubis, the bow of the Bk, was a powerful ck bow that clung to Vikir''s hand like a second skin. "I''ve been letting this one rest too long." His hands felt like they were going to rot after handling nothing but entry-level bows during the academy''s midterms. It is a lie to say that masters do not care about their equipment. If only I could get this ck bow Anubis out of there, I could smash golems, Professor Sady, and everyone else. ''But then I''d be in trouble.'' Anubis wouldn''t have finished her off with a single eyeball, unlike a supply bow. Vikir squeezed Anubis deeply, thinking to himself. [chuckles...] Madame Cub, who had been clinging to Vikir''s left hand, moved back to his shoulder, apparently unhappy with Anubis. The ck Bow Anubis was made from the remains of Madame Eightlegs. The baby Madame seemed to hate traces of its mother because of the memory of being almost eaten by its mother when it was still an egg. It suddenly urred to me that, for spiders, the parent-child rtionship may not always be so strong. ''Like the dogs in Baskerville.'' And so it goes. Klik- Vikir pulled at Anubis. Poof! Pow! One by one, the heads of zombies in the distance exploded. The zombies shattered before they could react, and Vikir continued to follow the faint stench. Just then. "...!" Reaching the center of the ruins, Vikir saw a stunning sight. Guilty is the patriarch of House Indulgentia. And Dantalian is the ninth of the ten. He was dead, but one of his undead minions was still alive and well. Geronto. A lich with reddish-ck hair and a ck cloak. But Vikir was not surprised that Geronto had risen. He was the one who brought Geronto back to life. Standing in the midst of the ruins, it caught Vikir''s attention at once. A person who exudes overwhelming demonic energy is the source of the demonic scent that led Vikir to this ce. A being wearing a helm and armor made of bone, with long hair ming like red mes and a ck cloak fluttering around. The Eighth Corps was there. __________________________ __________________________ "? Don''t forget to Rate this novel and add it to your library! ????" Chapter 199 - 199: Cursed Confrontation

Chapter 199: Cursed Confrontation

Wearing a bone helmet and armor and a cloak that seems to reflect only the darkest parts of the night sky. It stood at the center of the ruins, the master of the nine thousand dead who roamed thend. And Vikir saw right through its ominous identity. Danger Rating: S Size: ? Found in ''Serpent''s Womb'', deep within the Gate of Destruction. Nicknamed ''Eighth Corpse''. One of the Ten gues, natural enemies of mankind, is iprehensible and unkible. "Herds of cattle and beasts shall perish." The Ten Commandments 10: Top. The eighth demon is Seere. The highest-ranking demon crossed over to wipe out mankind. Vikir swallowed hard, a groan boiling in the depths of his throat. ''... I never thought I''d meet you so soon.'' Set, the ''Inferior Second Son'', Dantalian, the ''Face of a Thousand'', and Seere, the ''King of Corpses'', appeared rather abruptly. Vikir recalled a memory from before the regression. The ck mage was called the King of Corpses. Seere was a master of bringing the dead back to life. When the army of the dead, a marite circus of corpses, came to town, all living things held their breath and feared him. Vikir also knew the identity of the one who had contracted with the Eighth Corpse Seere. Unlike the other contractors in the Ten Corpses, Seere''s contractor was rtively well known. It was Marquis Morg Snake. He was the highest-ranking member of the Dark Hall of the Mage Family Morg. Morg Snake had always secretly practiced ck magic, so he would have been a perfect match for Seere. ''He was a rival of the mad Adolf and a formidable force to be reckoned with, even in his lifetime.'' Morg Snake is a high council member of the Dark Hall, and Morg Adolf is a high council member of the Light Hall. For some reason, the two had not been on good terms for a long time, and the head of the family, Morg Respane, was barely able to control it. Before his regression, Vikir hadn''t known for what purpose Snake had contracted with Seere, but he remembered clearly enough that the results had been disastrous. ''This is the time when Morg Adolf is still a ss 6 Mage. If that''s the case, then Morg Snake might not be at a very high level of mage yet either...'' But. Vikir''s thoughts were interrupted. The King of Corpses had sensed Vikir''s intentions. [Who is there?] A booming voice called out. Surprisingly, the voice, somewhat muffled with demonic energy, clearly belonged to a woman. "...?" Only then did Vikir take a closer look at the woman. It was different. Something was different from his memory before the regression. Morg Snake, the man who should have been the King of Corpses, was tall and unnervingly thin. So much so that when he walked, he looked like a clown on a pole. Once a target for assassination, his appearance and strength were things Vikir knew best. But the King of Corpses in front of him was about the same height as Vikir. What''s more, it had a well-trained body and bnced proportions, quite unlike the Morg Snake. Moreover. ''... woman?'' Vikir''s mouth was half open in disbelief. Judging by the height, chest, and hips, the Corpse King''s body was definitely female. Something is amiss. Seree''s contractor has changed. ording to the original history, Morg Snake should have been the contractor for Seere. But that was long after the fact. But now, Seere''s contractor is already here, and she''s nothing like Morg Snake. The Corpse Queen. She was clearly a woman, though it was impossible to make out her face as she wore a helm made of skulls. She turned around, her long hair ming red beneath the skull helm that covered her entire face and her ck cloak fluttering at the same time. "...." Vikir frowned slightly behind his mask. I don''t know what''s going on here, but it''s good. Morg Snake was a high-ranking mage who even Vikir couldn''t guarantee victory against, and if such a being had made a pact with a demon, it would have been even stronger. But it was not him, but someone else entirely, who became Seere''s contractor. The aura emanating from her is peculiarly half-human, half-demon. Perhaps that makes her a little easier to deal with. ''Luck of the draw, the heavens have helped. If I do well, I may be able to kill Eight Corpse today.'' Debating whether or not to retreat in the face of the Eight Corpse, Vikir turned toward the battle. At the crossroads of death or death. The demon and the demon hunter faced off. * * * The devastation began minutes before Vikir''s arrival. [....] The Corpse Queen. She stared at the ruins of what was left of the building. I don''t know what happened, but there must have been some sort of massive explosion. [Dantalian, you lowly thief, how dare you steal from me?] At the same time, she stretched out her hand and emitted an aura that was like the darkness of the abyss. Crackle- crackle- crackle- crackle-. Suddenly, the pieces scattered throughout the remains moved and gathered into thin air. Bitterness, sadness, anger, hatred, longing... Drops of congealed blood, torn flesh, shattered bones, missing hair... .... Traces of the dead that have not yet been sorted out remain tangled here and there, without distinction between those of the soul and those of the body. They have gathered in one ce at the call of the Queen. Crackle, crackle, crackle! A ck magic circle appeared from nothing, and a woman''s body began to regenerate on top of it. Geronto. The red-haired undead reappeared. The Corpse Queen looked at the resurrected Geronto and stroked her hair. So Seere''s power is working to some extent¡ªthe ability to ''find the person you want to find'']. The Corpse Queen stroked Geronto''s hair as if she were handling something very precious. [''Rose'', I managed to find this child, but I still couldn''t find... who I really wanted to find.] [Perhaps I shouldn''t have believed everything the demon said.]. A Demon Contractor. But I have yet to make that power fully mine. So, the Corpse Queen was working hard on her closed training without missing a single day. She had closed herself off from the world. [After all, the only way to fully master this power is to cross the gates of death once and for all; for now, I am only halfway there.]. I have not yet made the powerpletely my own. So when I brought Geronto back to life, I wasted mana unnecessarily, raising up a bunch of random corpses as a gue. I still need to train more to be able to use my power where it''s needed. And then. [...!] The corpse queen sensed an unwee visitor. A monstrous figure in ck robes and a gue doctor''s mask. An ominous aura radiated from him. "Eight Corpse Seere. ''King of Corpses''. You are my copycat." An eerie voice modtion came from his mouth. The Night Hound. The worst viin to terrorize the Imperial City, and indeed the entire Empire, in recent times. The Corpse Queen, however, shook her head at the sight of the Night Hound. [Who are you?] "Do you not know me?" [I don''t know you.] "You don''t seem interested in what''s going on in the world. Don''t you even read the newspaper?" The Corpse Queen snorted lightly at the Night Hound''s question. [...Newspaper? Why would I read such a thing? I have no more interest in this world. Yes, I do. Newspapers are a tool to inform us of worldly events. Those who have no interest in the affairs of this world have no need for newspapers. The Night Hound and the Corpse Queen. Two masked men and women face each other. Neither revealed their identities to the other, but the enemy they harbored was clear. "The demon ys." [Do it if you can]. The Night Hound drew his ck bow, Anubis. The Corpse Queen also summoned her dead soldiers, including Geronto. Cuddle-Up. Deep underground in the orphanage. Unexcavated bones, flesh, and ghosts rose to their feet. Danger Rating: C Size: 1.7 meters Found on: All continents -Name: ''The Bone Man''. Amon wraith that can be found in graveyards, battlefields, abandoned houses, and sewers. In rural areas and run-down cities, they are almost asmon as rats. Danger Rating: C Size: ? Found on: All continents -Name: ''The ghostly remnant''. A ubiquitous wraith that can be found in graveyards, battlefields, abandoned houses, and sewers. In rural areas and run-down cities, they are almost asmon as rats. Danger Rating: C+. Size: 1 meter Found on: All continents name ''corpse eater''. Ghoul. A low-level demon that can be found in graveyards, battlefields, abandoned buildings, sewers, and other ces where corpses are found. They are not a resurrected form of the dead, but an entirely different species of undead that twists to feed on corpses. Unusually, ghouls are not known to be undead creatures born from the dead, and it is said that once a ghoul has died, it cannot be reborn as an undead again. In other words, it''s not known where theye from or where they go. Skeletons, zombies, ghosts, and ghouls. The most basic forms make up the ck Mage''s army of the dead. As ce is ce, many of the resurrected undead were once children of the orphanage or were twisted to feast on its corpses. Tsk. The Corpse Queen clicked her tongue at the gathering undead. As if she didn''t want them around. Then the night hound''s attention was drawn to a skeleton in the forefront of the group. Rattle. A golden ne glowed brightly around the small skeleton''s neck. ''Nymphet'' The moment he saw the words. "...." The Night Hound bared his teeth. "You will not die a pretty death." Fierce. Even more fiercely. _____________________ _____________________ "??? Get ready to dive into a new chapter of this captivating novel every day , and don''t forget to Rate this novel and add it to your library! ????" Chapter 200 - 200: End of Season 4

Chapter 200: End of Season 4

Night hound in ck robes and a gue doctor''s mask. The Corpse Queen, with her skeletal armor and helmet, hides her true identity. In the center of the battlefield, where everything had fallen apart, a man and a woman stood tall. "Dogs live on bones." Dogs that don''t know the meaning of the word and show their teeth should be boiled. Vikir drew on his mana. At the same time, the hatchling on his left wrist spewed out a web toward the front. Zap-! The white mucus, scattered like a sticky mist, spread out in a web, blocking the opponent''s vision. The Corpse Queen, who had been hit in the face by the web, wiped it away with the hem of her cloak. [...what a dirty trick]. Her reaction made one thing clear to Vikir. ''The current Corpse Queen is weaker than the Corpse King before he was turned.'' The ''King of Corpses'', who dominated the Age of Destruction, was the owner of the Nine Heaven''s Tomb and a fearsome demon who ruled the Sisan Blood Sea. How many mortals have died in the face of his terrifying ck magic as he raised countless dead soldiers and retrieved the corpses of the dead? If Morg Snake had be King of Corpses, as I remembered before my regression, he would not have batted an eye at such an attack. However, the current Corpse Queen was too inexperienced in battle to react to such a mild attack. ''You''ve only been under contract for a short time, so you still have the memories of your human past. When you were still a novice ck mage...'' That had been the case with Set Les Baskerville, who had also been contracted by Andromalius. The fear of Hugo that lingered in his bones even after his death, a fear that Set''s body remembered, had caused Andromalius to fail at a crucial moment. And it seemed to be a simr case with the contractor from Seere in front of him now. ''Perhaps it''s even weaker than Andromalius the 10th or Dantalian the 9th. Even though he couldn''t let his guard down with a demon of the demon king ss in front of him, he still felt slightly more hopeful. Flicker. Vikir took a step back after the corpse queen''s web blocked his view of her. ''Intercept with a bow as far as possible, then a sword if distance closes.'' The Corpse Queen does not know the Night Hound. It had the far greater advantage of not knowing whether his primary weapon was a bow or a sword, while he knew her primary weapon was ck magic. Vikir stepped back as the Madame cub drew back the cobwebs and then quickly drew his Anubis. ck Bow Anubis. A legendary bow with five quivers. Vikir drew five arrows and fed them to the shafts, then nocked them. Then. [...!] The sight of Vikir''s bow stance froze the Corpse Queen in ce for a moment. The eyes within the skeleton''s orbit wavered. A slight agitation. It subsided in an instant, and what took its ce was... [You! You barbarian! I''ll kill you! [I''ll kill you!] It was a rage so fierce that it could have burned the whole world to the ground. It heated up so much that ck mes red up around it, turning it into a sea of fire. Even Vikir was stunned by its terrifying power. "What is it? Why is it burning? I don''t know what made her so angry. However, the corpse queen, who had been calm until just now, suddenly changed her demeanor and began to close the distance between them before spewing out an infernal rage. [You filthy barbarian, why don''t you try blocking me with that little bow of yours?] At the same time, the mes began to take the shape of an extremely long spear. Quack, quack, quack! As if he were facing a berserker, Vikir rolled on the ground to avoid the spear. ng! ng! ng, ng, ng! There wasn''t just one spear of fire. Dozens of ck spears flew across the ground. The soil and stones in their path are melted away by the infernal fire and scattered. The wastnd is turning into ava field. ...Pot! Vikir rolls on the ground, dodging a spear of fire. Crunch! The ground caved in, and then spikes of steel began to rise from the bottom of the pit. [Dead Pool!] The rebar, with its sharpened tips, snaked out of the death pit created by the Corpse Queen, aimed at Vikir like a snake. Pooh-pooh-pooh! The steel snakes burrowed into his body. In an instant, Vikir was pierced by countless bars. [You lowly barbarian, you shout, and you look bad]. The Corpse Queen slowed her pace, as if sensing that the battle was over. But. "I know. I know it''s only half the battle, but it''s still a battle." Vikir pulled the rebar out of his body with too much ease. Thud, thud, thud! The iron spikes fall to the ground. The bog smander''s wraith, trapped within the magic sword Beelzebub, regenerated the wound in an instant. Tsutsutsutsuts... By the time Vikir climbed out of the pit of death, all of his wounds had healed. Only the cloak that covered him was slightly tattered. [...What? How?] The Corpse Queen tilted her head in disbelief. But the Night Hound did not answer the demon''s question. Vikir closed the distance again and fired another arrow. Puff-puff-puff! Five arrows flew in near session. Vikir had unleashed the skill of all the Bk warriors, especially Aiyen, who was the best bowman of them all. Each arrow curved in a different direction, but all were aimed at the same bullseye. [This must be the archery of those hideous ''Bk''; I tried to be moderate, but no, I won''t kill you nicely]. The corpse queen''s neck was covered in blood. Gurgle! Next, the four elements tainted by the dark mana simultaneously formed a whirlwind. ck ice, ck fire, ck earth, ck wind, and ck skewers flew toward Vikir. This much multicasting would be unthinkable for most mages. But Vikir was used to this sort of thing. He had seen too many outrageous things in his past life. Chark- Vikir flicked his left hand. The wire from his sleeve caught on the steel frame of the half-destroyed building. [Pow!] Madame cub. The thread from the creature''s mouth sent Vikir flying through the air, and he was soon out of the magical storm. At the same time. Puff-puff-puff! Another bolt of arrows flew, aimed at the Corpse Queen. Thud! The skeletons, zombies, and ghouls that rose from the ground gathered together to block the arrows. However. ...BANG! The wall of bone and flesh shattered far too easily. Chiiiit! The arrows melted everything they touched. The powerful poisonous aura that Anubis possessed was enough to make even the Corpse Queen retreat. The Corpse Queen took Geronto''s hand, which she had revived earlier, and stepped back. [What a disgusting poison! These barbarians know how to take and ruin the precious things of others.]. "Do you hate the natives of the ck Mountain?" [Hate them? Hahaha] The Corpse Queenughed once in disbelief. Then she pursed her lips, which were barely visible beneath her bony mask, and asked. [I know the archery you use; what is your rtionship with the ''Night Fox'' and her child?] Vikir answered the question as if he knew something. "I am the hunting party of Bk." And with that, the corpse queen''s fury was unleashed. [Then you must have been ''there'' on ''that night'' as well, and I cannot forgive you for that!] With that, the Corpse Queen drew something from within her cloak. It was a ck bag, ominously ck and dripping with mana. Flutter. The Corpse Queen snatched the ck bag and tossed it to the ground. Immediately, the contents of the bag rushed out. Dalgraak-Dalgraak-Tektegurrrr It was bones. Bones covered in ash and the teeth marks of wild beasts, as if they had been burned and then eaten. What''s more, almost all of them were broken and cracked, as if they hadn''t died a good death in the first ce. The Corpse Queen threw them to the ground and imbued them with dark mana. Tsutsutsutsutsuts... Soon, the bones began to rattle and move. A shroud of darkness settled over them like a veil, allowing them to lead their miserable lives once more. Vikir stared at the new undead that had taken on another life before his eyes. It was a skeleton, a living corpse, covered only in dried flesh. A high-ranking dead man, wrapped in dark mana like a shroud. __________ __________ ???? Exciting News for Fans of "Iron Blooded Hound"! ???? Dear Readers, I''m absolutely thrilled to announce that Season 4 of "Iron Blooded Hound" has beenpleted! ??? It''s been an incredible journey crafting thistest installment, and I couldn''t be happier with how it turned out. Each chapter was filled with twists, turns, and unforgettable moments, and I can''t wait for you all to dive in and experience them. But that''s not all! As we close the chapter on Season 4, I''m already gearing up for the next adventure in the series. ???? Season 5 is on the horizon, and I''m bursting with excitement to continue the story of our beloved characters. To ensure you''re among the first to know when Season 5 drops, make sure to add "Iron Blooded Hound" to your library! ???? By doing so, you''ll receive notifications the moment new chapters are released, allowing you to stay one step ahead and never miss a beat. Your support means the world to me, and I''m immensely grateful for each and every one of you. ???? As we embark on this next chapter together, I''d like to ask for your continued support in the form of Power Stones. ???? Your Power Stones not only show your love for the series but also help propel "Iron Blooded Hound" to new heights, reaching even more readers who are hungry for adventure. Thank you for joining me on this epic journey, and here''s to many more chapters filled with excitement, emotion, and unforgettable moments! With gratitude, Jigsaw_404 ?? The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!